Apple Bottom Dreams

Chapters

Promises
Appeasement
Practice
Romance
Honesty
Trust
Love
Lust
Sharing
Bonding
Memories
Caring
Maturity
Happiness
Togetherness
Remembrance
Selflessness
Comfort
Learning
Need
Want
Fantasy
Reality
Revelation
Dreams
Nightmares
Choices
Matrimony
Consummation
Family
Desire
Secrets
Friendship

Promises

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Breast Play, Kissing, Eye Contact

Promises

I was laying on my bed, staring up at the ceiling above me, thinking about everything that had happened that day. I was wearing my pajamas: long flannel pants and a white t-shirt. My bedroom window was open, letting in a cool breeze; I needed to cool down after what I had just done. I had already been feeling the itch as I had come upstairs, but the show Applejack had given me had made it even worse. I had already returned my good friend Mr. Sockington to his hiding place at the back of the bottom drawer of my dresser.

Even after relieving my tension, I still couldn’t get her out of my mind. I could still see her sexy curves and hear her beautiful voice as clearly as if I was still back in that moment. While I could have stayed there longer and watched her finish her shower, my friend downstairs had demanded immediate attention after hearing her final squeal. Besides, it was probably for the best that I hadn’t stuck around to be discovered. If she knew about what I had done, it would sabotage any chance I had to get her to accept my feelings for her.

The promise I had made to myself weighed heavily on my mind. I had no idea how I could go about telling her what I really felt about her without it ruining our relationship. Applejack was my sister, and I cherished the bond we had, even if it was less than what I really wanted. I still loved her as a sibling, and I didn’t want her to stop loving me that way. I was starting to think that I would have to make a choice; I would have to choose between my sister’s love and the truth.

I wondered what she would do if our positions were reversed; if she were the one who desired me. My first thought was that she would have been way too much of a prude to ever admit to something like that. I had never seen her show open interest in any man, something which had inspired much gossip. The idea that she would openly admit to wanting to be with her brother was ridiculous. Then again, Applejack was the Element of Honesty; if there was anyone in Equestria with the courage and strength to own up to such a thing, it would be her. That was the whole reason why I had promised to do what I did.

I needed to be more like her, I realized. She was strong and brave and confident, whereas I had always been a coward, to scared to speak openly with my own family. Well, that would stop right then and there, I decided. The next time I saw her, I told myself, I would tell her everything.

You can imagine my shock when I heard a gentle knock on my bedroom door and a very familiar voice calling out to me. “Anon, you still awake?” Applejack asked quietly. I froze, her words sending me into a panic. All my bravado from just moments before instantly vanished, leaving me the scared little brother yet again. It’s much easier to say you’ll do something than to actually do it, I realized in hindsight.

Regardless of my chickening out, I still had to address the issue of the woman at my door. “Y-yeah, I’m awake,” I managed to get out.

“Can I come in?” Applejack said.

“Sure,” I said, curious as to the nature of the late-night visit. She almost never came into my room, and when she did, it was always in the light of day.

The handle of the door turned gently, and it slowly swung open. Applejack tentatively stepped into the room, closing the door behind her. She was also dressed in her pajamas: soft, gray exercise shorts and a large, baggy t-shirt that hung loosely from her frame. Her head was bare, her hair still slightly damp from her shower. As she entered and stood beside my bed, she kept her head slightly down, never looking me in the eye. Despite the awkwardness of her surprise visit, I couldn’t help but notice how cute she looked. I wanted to pull her into bed with me and snuggle with her soft-looking body, but I restrained myself from acting on the urge.

“Can I sit down?” Applejack asked.

“Of course,” I said, sitting up and making room for her. She walked over to the other end of my bed and sat down on it, pulling up her bare legs and folding them into a crisscross position. Her shorts tightened against her crotch, and I had to fight the urge to look down at the spot between her legs. She faced me, but still looked down, not meeting my gaze. We sat in silence for a moment, neither of us sure who would speak next.

“I need to talk to you about somethin’,” she said in a serious tone.

For a moment, I forgot my own issues and turned my thoughts to her, worried that something might be wrong. “What is it?” I asked. “Is everythin’ alright?”

“Well...no,” she said. “Everythin’s not alright.”

“Tell me what’s wrong,” I said.

“Actually, it’s you that needs to tell me somethin’,” she said. I was momentarily confused, until I saw her reach into the pocket of her shorts and pull something out of it. As I watched, she produced my wallet and gently place it on the bed between us. “Tell me why I found this on the floor of the bathroom.” Confusion turned to terror in my mind as I realized what she had said. When I looked back at her face, I saw that it was noticeably red from embarrassment.

My brain was running a mile a minute trying to figure out how my wallet had ended up in Applejack’s pocket. I distinctly remembered it being in my shirt pocket during supper time. If she was telling the truth, which was more then likely to be the case, then how could it have ended up on the bathroom floor? As I replayed the evening’s events in my head, I saw a mental image of myself as I had gotten down on the floor to peek through the crack in the bathroom door. And when I had left, closing the door again, I pictured my wallet falling out of my pocket and bouncing through the crack, the soft material making almost no noise on the wooden floor.

“I...um...I don’t know?” I said, immediately regretting my choice of words.

“Dagnabbit, Anon, don’t you lie to me!” she said loudly, finally looking up at me. She had a clear look of anger on her face. “I know it wasn’t there when I got into the shower; I’d’ve seen it. The only way it coulda gotten there was if you...is if you were there.”

I had a constant stream of four-letter words flowing through my mind at that moment. Of all the worst things that could happen, this was the worst possible thing. She knew I had been at the bathroom with her; there was no plausible way I could convince her otherwise. The only conceivable course of action was to try and come up with some excuse. And given how sharp she was, even that might be a hopeless endeavor.

“Oh, right; the bathroom,” I said, trying to best to sound casual and act like the situation was no big deal. I even tried throwing in a chuckle for good measure. “I was just...ah...checkin’ to see if you had a towel; that’s it.”

“Anon!” she said, her anger intensifying. “Your face is redder than a barn door with a fresh coat of paint. That was not just some innocent check-in, was it? If it was, you’d’ve hollered rather than just bargin’ in. You were doin’ somethin’ you shouldn’t’ve been doin’, weren’t you? You were tryin’ to get in there all sneaky-like so I wouldn’t see you while I was...” She looked away again, the anger melting off her face a bit, but the redness intensifying. “You saw me, didn’t you?” she said quietly. “You saw me while I was...” She wrapped her arms around her stomach defensively.

I felt like absolute crap at that moment. She was my sister; she was my family. You’re supposed to love and respect your family, not violate their privacy and force yourself into their private moments, like I had done. For the first time in a very long time, she didn’t feel like the big, strong, tough sister who had watched over me throughout my life. In that moment, she felt like a woman; a shy, vulnerable woman, who I had hurt deeply.

“I’m sorry,” I said softly, looking away myself.

“Why?” she said after a pause. “Why would you do a thing like that? You’re a sweet guy; you’ve never done anythin’ like this before.” Suddenly, she perked up, looking back over at me. “Someone put you up to it, didn’t they? Yeah, that’s it! I bet it was Apple Bloom, wasn’t it! She was mad at me for what I said earlier, so she got you to sneak into the bathroom to pull some sorta prank on me, didn’t she? Lemme guess, you were supposed to pull back the curtain and scare me like in that movie, weren’t you?”

“No, Applejack,” I said. “Apple Bloom didn’t put me up to anythin’.”

“She didn’t? Really? Well, then...it must’ve been Rainbow Dash,” she said, her angry expression returning. “Consarn it, I told that that girl to stay away from you. She told you to do somethin’...somethin’ dirty, didn’t she?” Her anger was tempered by visible and audible embarrassment. “What was it? Did she tell you to...take pictures of me? Or steal my...my underwear. Oh, I’m gonna give that girl such a thrashin’, she’ll wish she never met you!”

“No!” I said. “Rainbow Dash didn’t do it either; nobody did.” While I could tell that she would have gladly accepted one of her own explanations, I couldn’t bring myself to go along with them. I already felt bad enough about what I did; I didn’t want to make things worse by driving a wedge between her and someone else just to save my own skin.

“Nobody? But then...why?” she said. “Why’d you do it?”

“I...I can’t tell you,” I said.

“What the heck do you mean, you can’t tell me?” she said.

“I just can’t, alright?” I said.

“Anon, you better tell me right this instant, or else I’m goin’ straight to Mom when she gets back!” she said. “She’ll have you doin’ chores till your arms fall off!”

“Go ahead,” I said, defeated. “It would just be worse if I told you.”

“Worse? How could it be worse?” she said, yelling angrily. “What could possibly be so bad that you can’t even tell your—”

“I wanted to see you, alright!” I shouted back, finally cracking under the pressure. The two of us sat there, staring at each other silently as my words hung in the air.

Applejack’s anger slowly morphed into confusion. “You wanted to...” she said.

“I wanted to see you. I wanted...” I said, looking away in shame, “I wanted to watch you.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Applejack’s eyes widen and her lips tremble. “You...” she said. She placed her head in her hands and started shaking it. “No. No, no, no, no, no. Please, tell me it’s not true. Tell me this isn’t what it sounds like.”

With the dam finally broken, the water flowed easily. “I’m sorry, AJ,” I said, “but it’s the truth. I don’t just see you as my sister; I haven’t for a long time.”

“Anon, what you’re sayin’...this is all wrong,” she said, pulling back her hands and looking back at me. I could see tears in her eyes. “You can’t think things like that! You can’t feel that way about your own kin! It’s just...it’s not right!”

“I know it’s not, but I can’t help the way I feel,” I said.

“I just...don’t understand it,” she said. “You’re not blind. And I know I don’t say it very often, but you’re smart too. So then...why me? Why would you feel that way about me? I’m not...I’m not pretty. I’m not attractive. What could possibly make you wanna be with me?”

“But that’s not true,” I said. “You are pretty. Heck, you’re beautiful; the most beautiful woman I know. And you’re incredibly hot.”

“Anon, stop it!” she said sternly, her face growing even redder. “Don’t say those sorts of things about your sister. Besides, that’s not true; it can’t be. There are lots of other girls in town who are much better-lookin’ than me.”

“I beg to differ,” I said.

“Well, I’m right!” she said. “There are lots of girls out there, so you got no excuse! You should be spendin’ more time lookin’ at them and less time lookin’ at me!”

“Oh, so now you want me start going after girls?” I said, annoyed. “The girls you’ve spent years trying to keep me away from? Do you know what it’s like being the only one your age without a girlfriend? Do you realize how embarrassing it was whenever you would swoop in and chase off someone who was actually interested in me? You never even gave me a chance to be with a girl, and here you are lecturing me for not even trying?” I may have been a bit more aggressive than I had intended, but her remark had really set me off.

As I berated her, Applejack faltered, her angry expression slipping away and replaced with a hint of guilt. “I was just tryin’ to protect you,” she said. “That’s all I’ve ever done. I was never tryin’ to...keep you away from girls altogether. I know you’re a man now, but I’m still you’re big sister; I’ve just been tryin’ to look out for you. I wanted to make sure you found a good woman, a woman who’s honest and dependable and can take care of you, just like...just like me.”

Her eyes widened as she realized what she had said. She looked off to the side, clearly deep in thought. “It was me,” she said quietly. “It was my fault. I did this to you. I kept comparin’ every girl you knew to me, tellin’ you they weren’t good enough for you. I made you think that I was the best darn woman in Equestria is what I did. I made you think I was the only one worth lovin’. It’s no wonder you started feelin’ the way you did. Oh, Anon...” She looked back at me, her eyes moist. “I’m sorry. I am so, so, sorry.”

“AJ, it’s alright,” I said, reaching out and gently grasping her hands with my own. “I know you. I know how much you care about me, how much you care about all of us. I know you’ve always done what you’ve done to help me, to keep me safe. That’s why I love you so much, and not just as a sister.”

“Anon...” she said, gently pulling her hands out of mine. “We can’t...be together. Not like that. Not now, not ever. Do you understand that?”

I was surprised that the sound of my heart shattering to pieces wasn’t loud enough to wake Granny Smith. “I...” I began, trying to come up with some last desperate plea that would make her reconsider, but I could not. In the end, I resigned myself to my fate, lowering my head and closing my eyes, nodding my assent.

“Good,” said Applejack. “Now...I got you into this mess, and I’m gonna do whatever I can to help you get out of it. I wouldn’t be much of a big sister if I didn’t help you out when you needed it.”

“I’m not so sure I want to get out of it,” I said. “I don’t want to stop feeling the way I feel about you.”

“But you’ve got to!” she said. “You’ve got to get over me so you can start lovin’ some other girl! We’re gonna work through this, you and me. But in order to do that...I need to know why you want to be with me in the first place. You said you think I’m beautiful, that I’m...hot. Why? What about me makes you think that?”

“So many things,” I said, unsure of where to begin.

“Name one,” she said.

After a moment’s consideration, I named the feature that I thought might be the most understandable. “Your breasts,” I said.

“My...” she began, looking away from me and crossing her arms over the body parts in question. “My breasts?”

“Yeah,” I said.

“What about them?” she said after a pause. “What about them do you like?”

“What’s not to like?” I said. “They’re big, they’re perfectly-shaped, and they always look so soft. When you move, they bounce and jiggle in the most amazin’ way. Every time I see them, I just want to reach out and...reach out and touch them.” I tried to give the most palatable description of my fantasies that I could. As I spoke, Applejack blushed yet again.

“Have you ever touched a woman’s breasts before?” she asked.

It was my turn to blush. “No,” I said. “No, I haven’t.”

“I thought so,” said Applejack softly. “If you knew more about them, then you’d know that mine aren’t anythin’ special. If you could only see ‘em for yourself...” Her eyes widened, as if she had just thought of something. “Hey, maybe that’s it.”

“What?” I said.

Applejack tentatively looked back up at me, but struggled to maintain her gaze. “Anon, I’m gonna do somethin’ for you,” she said. “But if I do, then you have to make me a promise. You have to promise me that you’ll try to get over me. You have to promise me that you’ll try to stop thinkin’ of me as a woman and find someone else.”

“What are you gonna do?” I said.

She took a deep breath and released it slowly. “I’m gonna show you my breasts,” she said. “I’ll even let you touch ‘em a bit, if you really want to.”

My heart skipped a beat. If it weren’t for the rising uncomfortableness in my pants, I would have thought that I was dreaming. “You’ll let me...touch them?” I said, still unsure if the beautiful words that had just entered my ear were real, or just a product of my wild imagination.

“Yes,” she said. “But you have to promise, like I said. And you can bet I’ll hold you to it.”

I felt like I was being torn in two. My hormone-filled body was screaming at me to accept her offer, but my heart was telling me something else. If I said yes, and made that promise, then that would be it. Any chance of us being together would be gone, and I wouldn’t be able to complain. I didn’t want just an appetizer, I wanted the full-course meal. But as much as it pained me to admit it, that ship had sailed. I had already laid my soul bare before her, and she had rejected me. The only thing I could do was to make the best of my already undesirable situation.

“Alright, AJ,” I said solemnly, “I promise.”

Applejack looked into my eyes, seemingly satisfied with my honesty. She smiled slightly, the first time she had done so since entering the room. Her smile quickly faded when she realized that she still had to uphold her end of the bargain. She slowly moved her hands down and grasped the bottom of her shirt, her blush returning. She hesitated, before looking at me and saying, “Close your eyes.”

Not wanting to do anything to risk ruining the moment, I obeyed without question. My eyes snapped shut, plunging me into a world of darkness, with only my other senses to tell me what was happening. I heard the sound of soft fabric sliding across skin, which abruptly stopped, shortly before I heard something light fall onto the bed. I then heard the gentle sound of skin caressing skin. When that stopped, I heard nothing but the sound of our breath and the heavy beating of my heart. “You can open ‘em now,” said Applejack softly; I slowly opened my eyes.

Applejack was sitting on the bed before me, naked from the waist up. Her hands were placed on her breasts, pushing them against her slightly and covering her nipples. The pressure made them deform from their normal teardrop shape into a much rounder one. She had her head turned away from me, looking off to the side, her cheeks very red. My eyes darted about quickly, trying to take in every inch of her sexy body at once. Her toned stomach, her curvy waist, and her massive cleavage were each a sight that could have kept me motivated through a hundred lonely nights, but together, they were overwhelming.

I was paralyzed, unable to move or even to think as I gazed at the awesome display before me. Part of that was probably because the blood from my brain was rapidly rushing to something that needed it very urgently at that moment. From deep within myself, I heard my more primal instincts barking orders at me, telling me to seize the beautiful creature sitting in front of me and have my way with her. Luckily, I was not completely far gone, still possessing enough of my higher reasoning to hold myself back. I tried to think of something to say, but was unable to come up with anything eloquent, merely blurting out, “You’re stunning.”

I saw her blush intensify, her face turning beet-red. “You don’t mean that,” she said quietly.

“I do,” I said, still lost in my trance. “I really, really do.” I allowed myself to slowly crawl forward towards her, kneeling in front of her crossed legs. Applejack tensed slightly as I approached, but did not move away. “Let me see them,” I whispered. She closed her eyes and scrunched her face, as if bracing for an impact. As I watched, she slowly pulled her hands away from her breasts, lowering them to rest on her thighs.

As she released them, her breasts fell back into their normal shape and came to rest up against each other. I could see her large, pink areolae centered in the middle of each one. And at the pinnacle of each, I saw her nipples, the thick, pink nubs standing erect under the influence of the cold night air. I had spent countless nights imagining what her breasts might look like if I had ever been graced with the chance to see them. Never in all that time had I pictured a sight as breathtaking as the one I saw before me then. “Perfect,” I whispered to myself, the only word my addled brain could come up with to describe what I was seeing.

Unable to hold myself back any longer, I slowly reached out my hands toward her breasts. When they had gotten about an inch away from their targets, I stopped, looking back up at her face. Her expression had softened a bit, but she still had her eyes closed and gave no indication that she had changed her mind. Looking back down, I prepared myself for the moment I had fantasized about for years. I took one last deep breath before the plunge, then reached out and grabbed her breasts.

In my excitement, I must have grabbed them harder than I had intended, as I heard her let out a pained yelp. I instantly released my grip and withdrew my hands, pulling them back a few inches. “I’m sorry!” I said, afraid that I had hurt her.

“Gentle,” she said, opening her eyes and looking at me for a moment, before turning away again. “Be gentle with them.”

Silently cursing myself, I amended my approach. I once again began lowering my hands to her breasts, but when I was ready to make contact, I made sure to place them on her skin as delicately as I possibly could. When my palms made contact with her soft, warm skin, I heard her breathe in sharply, but nothing else. Taking that as a good sign, I continued onward, pressing my hands into the flesh as far as I dared risk. This time, I heard her let out a soft moan.

I gently rubbed and massaged her breasts, getting a feel for their texture, consistency, and weight. I marveled at how heavy they were, thinking that she must be even stronger than I had thought if she was to carry them around with her all day. With each squeeze, I increased the pressure slightly, testing my limits. She gave me feedback with the soft coos and moans escaping her lips. When her vocalizations got loud, I held my position, trying to remember the pressure level for future reference.

I started moving upward, up towards her nipples. I approached slowly, squeezing gradually smaller areas of her breasts, until I had her areolae between my thumbs and forefingers. I tentatively lifted up my thumbs and placed them on the perimeters of her areolae, feeling the spot where they met the skin of the rest of her breasts. I slowly traced circles around them, moving slightly inward with each revolution, until I reached the bases of her nipples. I lifted up my thumbs and gently pressed both of them against the rock-hard tips, pressing inward as gently as I had before.

Applejack let out a loud, stuttering moan, breathing heavily afterwards. I brought my forefingers over, and together with my thumbs, gently pinched the nipples from the sides, eliciting yet another moan. I tried pulling them, slowly lifting them and her breasts away from her body, before letting go and watching them flop and jiggle back into place. I tried twisting them, only venturing to turn them a few degrees in either direction, mindful of my limits. I swiftly stroked my thumbs back and forth across them, only pressing down enough to caress their tips.

I don’t know how long I sat there, playing with her breasts; it could have been seconds, but it could also have been hours. I explored their strength, their flexibility, and their durability. I pushed them together, observing the massive valley of cleavage that formed between them. I pulled them apart, then released them, watching them flop against each other and jiggle for several seconds before settling. I explored her underboob, where a thin layer of sweat had formed, despite the chill air. All the while, Applejack sat there, moaning and breathing heavily in response to my ministrations.

After an unknown time, I suddenly had a desire to try something a bit different. I pulled back my hands, releasing her breasts completely and leaning back. She looked up at me, curious as to why I had stopped. “What are you...?” she said as she watched me shift positions. I moved from where I was kneeling in front of her, crawling behind her and sitting on my butt, putting my legs out to either side of her and pressing my chest up against her back. I wrapped my arms around hers and put my hands on her stomach, gently pulling her back against me and putting my head over her shoulder.

In the new, more intimate position, I could feel the subtler movements of her body. I could feel her chest rise and fall as she breathed; I could feel her shiver slightly, although I wasn’t sure whether it was due to the cold, or some other reason. I moved my hands up from her stomach, cupping her breasts and lifting them up and down repeatedly. With my ear much closer to her face, I could hear the soft sounds escaping her throat all the more clearly. I resumed playing with her breasts, listening to the sweet music coming from her lips.

Looking down at her breasts from over her shoulder was a completely different viewing experience. From that angle, I was able to see them the same way she saw them. Also framed in my vision were her hands, resting on her sexy legs. I couldn’t imagine how she could look down at the gorgeous body I was looking at and not immediately fall in love herself; I couldn’t imagine how she could think she wasn’t beautiful. The only explanation I could think of was that, when she was standing, her large breasts blocked her view of everything else, giving her an incomplete picture. “You’re so beautiful, AJ,” I whispered in her ear.

“No, I’m...I’m not,” she breathed softly.

“We’ll have to agree to disagree, then,” I said.

We sat like that for a long time as I tended to her breasts, giving them the same treatment I had given them from the front. After a while, I got the urge to shake things up again, not out of boredom, but out of inspiration. “Lie down on the bed,” I whispered. I was slightly worried about this one, as I thought she might not go for it. Luckily, she did not object, and slowly moved from her position, crawling over and laying down. While not my primary subject of interest that evening, I also got a nice look at her butt as she moved.

Applejack lay stretched out before be, her head on my pillows and her feet pointing towards the foot of the bed. I drunk in the sight of her nearly-naked body, my eyes tracing her curves from her feet, to her legs, her hips, stomach, and finally back to her breasts. Now that she was lying down, her breasts had shifted position, falling back against her and looking much rounder than they had before. Her hands were resting on her stomach; her head was turned off to the side slightly, away from me. “Wow,” I said, not possessing the mental faculties at that moment to express my opinion more eloquently.

I crawled over and kneeled over her legs, one leg to her side, the other between her own legs. Looking down on her, I was again reminded of how fragile she looked. I loved her for her strength, but I was quickly falling in love with her vulnerability as well. Ever since I was a child, I had always seen her as the powerful big sister who would always be there to protect me. With our roles reversed, and me being, in a sense, the powerful one, I felt a positively euphoric feeling come over me. My high was so strong, that I was willing to take one more risk. “Can I...can I kiss them?” I asked her.

She turned and looked at me, her expression surprised, but not angry. Her eyes fell and she bit her lip, looking to be considering the request. Eventually, she looked back up at me and wordlessly nodded her head. With her approval, I leaned over her and once again placed my hands on her breasts, pushing them together gently. I slowly lowered my head to her breasts, marveling at the sight of them from so close up.

Taking a deep breath, I leaned my head in and gently pressed my lips against her flesh. My sensitive lips felt the softness of her skin and the warmth of her body much more than my rough, farmer’s hands. With my nose so close, I got a strong whiff of the apple-scented body soap she had used in the shower. I kept up the contact for as long as I could, before I pulled back and breathed in again. I looked to the other breast, leaning in and placing another long kiss on that one as well.

I went to town, placing a smattering of kisses all over the surfaces of those magnificent orbs. I kissed them from the top, I kissed them from the bottom, I kissed them from the sides. I smooshed them together and kissed the valley of cleavage in between. I kissed my way up to their peaks and kissed circles around her areolae. At the end of each revolution, I planted a single, firm kiss on her nipple, each one drawing out a moan from her throat. I went back and forth between both breasts, wanting to make sure I gave them both the attention they deserved.

When I had finished kissing one of her nipples, I paused a moment, looking down on it. I was taken my how sexy it looked, how alluring it looked, how...delicious it looked. A sudden urge took hold of me that I was powerless to resist. Before I even realized what I was doing, I leaned in, stuck out my tongue, and slowly dragged it across her thick, hard nipple. I heard her gasp loudly when I made contact, but heard no request for me to stop. Emboldened by this, I continued, taking long licks from one edge of her areola to the other. Every once in a while, I would stop and deliver a few quick flicks to her nipple with the tip of my tongue, before returning to the long strokes.

On one pass, I placed my mouth over her nipple, licking circles around it. I switched between doing that and my “swish and flick” routine from before, all while keeping my lips on her breast. I began lightly sucking on her flesh, drawing her nipple up and closer to my tongue. I used the suction to lift up her breast slightly, before breaking the seal with a satisfying pop, letting the breast fall back down and jiggle as it settled back into place. While all this was going on, my hands were still very busy, massaging the base of the breast I was suckling on, and giving extra attention to her other breast and nipple, making sure they wouldn’t feel too left out.

After a while of this, I pulled back and observed the result of my work. The nipple, and the skin within a couple of inches, was sopping wet, glistening in the soft light of the bedroom. I looked over at the other one, the one I was in the middle of lightly pinching, and decided that it needed to look like its twin. I started moving my head over to her other breast, plunging my tongue into her cleavage and giving it a long, slow lick throughout its entire length on the way. When I reached her other nipple, I took it into my mouth as I had done with the first one and repeated my routine. While I did that, my hands switched roles, gently playing with the first nipple and breast while massaging the one I was sucking.

I tried to give her nipple the same amount of love and care I had given the other one. When I felt I had spent enough time on it, I again switched, moving back to the first nipple and replacing my now-slippery fingers with my mouth. I don’t now how long I kept at it, licking, sucking, massaging, and then switching. As I got more into it, I started pressing my face into her breast as I sucked. It was only a little bit at first, but eventually, I had my face buried in the soft flesh, nuzzling it energetically, only coming up to breathe.

When I finally pulled back to catch my breath, I observed the fruits of my labor. Both of the big, round breasts were covered in a thin layer of my saliva, with small drops tracing a path from her nipples, down across the long curvature of her breasts, before falling into her cleavage. I decided to follow them, pressing my head down and into the long valley before me. I simultaneously grabbed both of her breasts and pressed them against the side of my face, enveloping myself in the big, warm pillows.

I was starting to lose myself after everything I had been through. I had managed to hold on to a shred of self-restraint throughout the slow buildup, but even that was rapidly fading away. I gave in to my instincts, letting my body run on auto-pilot. I enthusiastically nuzzled and licked her breasts, planting big, sloppy tongue kisses all over them. I could hear the heavy drumming of her heart when my ear pressed up against her chest. I was so single-mindedly devoted to my task, in fact, that I didn’t even notice when my kisses started to move off of her breasts and trail upwards. I kissed up to the top of her sternum, then over her collarbone, then kissed up the length of her neck. I kissed over the ridge of her chin and then...

I froze, stopping myself just before I planted my lips on hers. A shred of reason returned to me, and I realized what I was doing, and what I was about to do. My eyes travelled upwards from her thick lips, over her nose, and arriving at her eyes, which were staring straight up at me. Her big, beautiful, green eyes were looking into mine, their lids half-closed. Neither of us said anything; neither of us moved. I listened to her heavy breaths; I could even feel them flowing out and lightly caressing my lips, hovering less than an inch above hers.

I tried to read her, tried to figure out what she was thinking. I looked deep into her eyes, where I thought I could detect several emotions. I saw traces of fear, traces of happiness, but above all, I saw an intense desire. As I watched, Applejack slowly let her eyelids fall the rest of the way closed. Her lips, which were parted to make way for her heavy breaths and moans, gently pressed together and stayed there. I closed my eyes, slowly lowered my head, and pressed my lips against hers.

I didn’t realize it at the time, but looking back on it in the days, months, and years that followed, I realized that that moment was the most important of my life. Kissing her, right then and there, represented the choosing of a path that I would walk forevermore. Up until that point, I could still have walked away; I could have stopped myself, and my relationship with my sister would have been drastically different from what it would become. Maybe, in an alternate universe, I didn’t do what I did. Maybe we stopped right there and returned to our normal lives. Maybe I did what I promised to do and found another woman to love, and we lived happily ever after together, but that’s not what I did then and there. I kissed her, and we ceased to be merely brother and sister from then on.

Her lips felt absolutely amazing, feeling hot and silky-smooth against my own. A wave of warmth radiated throughout my entire body, from my lips, all the way down to my feet. My lips were awkward and stiff, due to my inexperience; I am not ashamed to admit that the kiss I gave her was the first real kiss I had ever given a woman. That being said, the moment still felt magical, infinitely better than I had always imagined it would be. I don’t know how long I kissed her; it could have been a thousand years for all I knew. Eventually, however, I pulled back, and our lips made a tiny smooching noise as they parted.

When I opened my eyes, I saw her looking up at me. Her eyes were dreamy and relaxed, as if she had just gotten a massage at the spa; all hints of trepidation had vanished from them. I raised a hand up to her face and gently stroked her freckled cheek. She, in turn, brought up a hand and placed in against my face. An unspoken agreement passed between us, and I once again leaned down into another kiss.

This kiss was more lively than the first, as I ventured to put a little more energy into it. She, too, got into it, both of us massaging the other’s lips with our own. We felt each other out, each of us starting out small, but slowly graduating to bigger and more intense smooches. As we went further, I heard soft moans emanate from her throat; I started to vocalize as well, letting out soft grunts that mixed with her sounds beautifully. I felt her gently thrust her hips forward, rubbing her crotch against my thigh that was placed against it. We kissed for much longer than the first time, but eventually, we parted again, her placing one final peck on my lips as we separated.

We looked at each other again, both of us breathing heavily onto the other’s face. I was completely absorbed in the moment, not thinking about a single thing except the woman underneath me. You could understand my shock, therefore, when I saw Applejack’s eyes slowly widen, opening to their full extent. “Anon...” she breathed. “Anon, get off.” The hand on my face moved down and pressed against my shoulder. “Anon, get off me!” She shoved me, hard, and I was knocked back slightly. Applejack quickly pulled her legs out from under mine and rolled away from me, leaping from the bed.

“AJ?” I said, surprised and confused as to what was going on. Applejack grabbed her shirt from where it lay on the bed and ran toward the door. “AJ, wait!” I called out to her. She didn’t stop however, quickly reaching the bedroom door, ripping it open and bolting out. I heard the sound of her heavy footsteps pounding on the wooden floorboards, before I heard a door open down the hall and quickly slam shut.

I laid on the bed, stupefied, staring at the open door as if I expected her to suddenly walk back in. My brain was running at full speed, trying to figure out what had just happened. I was able to process that Applejack had just run out of the room, but beyond that, I was lost. I replayed the events of the past minute in my mind over and over again, trying to identify what in Equestria might have caused her to do such a thing. Had I angered her? Had I hurt her? Had I disappointed her? Every explanation I could think of was worse than the last. Frustrated with my inability to find the answer, and with myself for being the probable cause of her distress, I angrily pounded the wall behind the bed, swearing loudly.

Applejack was laying on her bed, completely naked, her shorts and drenched panties having been haphazardly thrown to the floor within seconds of her entering the room. Her brow was sweaty and she was breathing as if she had just run a marathon. The thick scent of feminine musk filled the air. Twice in one day, she thought to herself; she’d never done that before. And somehow, the second had been even better than the first.

She put her head in her hands, the gravity of what she had just done sinking in. Not only had she allowed her brother to go way farther than she should have let him go, but she had even given him her first kiss. She had just lectured him about how his feelings were wrong, and how they could never be together. She knew she shouldn’t have done what she did. So then why, she wondered, did it feel so good? Why did it feel so...right?

Appeasement

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Handjob

Appeasement

I was awoken by the loud cry of the rooster just outside my window. My heavy eyelids slowly lifted, allowing me to see the wall of my bedroom. I laid there half-asleep for a moment, before my groggy mind reminded me of the events of the previous night. I had spent quite a while trying to puzzle out why Applejack had run from my bedroom without even saying why. Even after I had given up and tried to go to sleep, my troubled thoughts had kept me awake for quite a bit longer before I was finally able to find rest. I groaned and reluctantly sat up in my bed, my comfy moment ruined. Less than five minutes into the day, and I was already in a bad mood.

I threw my legs off the side and pushed myself up off the bed and onto the floor. After a series of quick stretches to wake up my limbs, I walked to the door, intending to head to the bathroom. I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway, walking toward the bathroom. After taking a few steps, I heard the sound of a door opening behind me. I turned my head and looked over my shoulder, allowing me to see Applejack stepping out of her bedroom, already dressed in her work clothes. When she noticed me standing there, she froze, looking back at me.

Neither of us said anything immediately. Applejack’s eyes were wide, and her cheeks slowly reddened as I watched her. She averted her gaze, looking down at the floor, and began walking slowly and stiffly toward the stairs. Of course, she had to walk toward me to get there, as I was standing between her and her destination. “Applejack,” I said, turning around fully to face her. “About last night...” She kept her eyes pointed downward, giving no indication that she had even heard me.

“Applejack,” I said, more forcefully than before. She swiftly reached me and dodged around me, continuing down the hall without even slowing down. “Applejack, wait!” I said, turning around once again to face her. Again, she ignored me, reaching the stairway and quickly descending out of my sight. I sighed grumpily and shook my head. Putting the Applejack issue aside temporarily, I made my way to the bathroom and conducted my morning business. When I had finished, I returned to my bedroom, dressed in my work clothes, and headed downstairs to the kitchen.

As I approached, I heard the sound of sizzling food and got a whiff of a very pleasant aroma. I stepped into the kitchen, where I saw my mother standing at the stove, and Applejack and Granny Smith sitting at their spots at the table, eating their breakfasts. “Good morning, sweetie,” said Buttercup cheerfully. She was dressed in her own work clothes: a faded orange button-up shirt and a pair of worn jeans that hugged her tightly and showed off her impressive curves. She was busy preparing pancakes, scrambled eggs, and sausages, all of which smelled delicious.

“Mornin’ mom,” I said. “Mornin’ Granny Smith.”

“Good morning, deary!” said Granny Smith, her mouth full of food.

I looked over at where Applejack sat at the table. She was staring downward at her plate, hunched forward in an unfriendly posture. She did not acknowledge me as I walked into the room, merely continuing to chew her food, slowly and methodically. I walked over to the table and sat in my seat next to hers. I watched her out of the corner of my eye, but she did not look over in my direction at all.

“Applejack,” I whispered, but she continued ignoring me. “Applejack, I don’t know what I did to make you so upset with me, but whatever it was, I’m sorry.” She said nothing in return, but I noticed that she began chewing her food much more quickly. When the silence had become awkward, I tried once again. “I didn’t mean to do anything to hurt you, I swear. Please don’t ignore me.” I was met with only silence yet again.

Buttercup came walking over to the table carrying two plates loaded with food. “Here you go,” she said, setting one of the plates before me and the other at her own place at the table. “Eat up!” I gave up on trying to get through to Applejack for the moment, picking up my fork and digging into my food. My mother was a fantastic cook, but even her food tasted bitter in the mood I was in. “So, did anythin’ excitin’ happen while I was gone last night?”

I choked on my food, covering my mouth and coughing loudly and obnoxiously. “Are you alright, Anon?” said Buttercup in a panic.

I quickly recovered, nodding as I worked out the last few coughs. “Yeah,” I said. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just...just fine.” Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Applejack had turned her head to look at me, but she quickly looked back at her food when she saw that I was alright. I could see that her cheeks were slightly red.

The moment over, we returned to our meal, me eating slowly as I pondered what to say to Applejack when we were alone. Applejack, however, shoveled down her food, quickly finishing and excusing herself from the table. She deposited her plate in the kitchen sink and walked out of the kitchen towards the front door. “Well, she sure finished fast,” said Buttercup. “She must have been hungry.”

“Yeah,” I said absentmindedly. “Must have been.”

The warm breeze blowing through the trees carried the ever-present smell of apples to my nose. The afternoon sun hanging overhead cast its light down on the gentle slopes and hills of the orchard, keeping it warm, but not hot. Despite the benign temperature, I was already sweaty and tired, due to all the chores I had done that day. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t mind the hard work, as I had my big sister there to keep me company. On that day however, Applejack’s presence was not as comforting as it would have been a week earlier.

It had been several days since that fateful night, but she was still giving me the cold shoulder. I had spent almost every minute of that time thinking about her and what I could do to mend the apparent rift between us. I hadn’t had any revelation regarding the cause of her dour attitude, and I hadn’t been able to get any clues from the woman herself. She had been keeping her distance from me as often as she could, and even when we were together, she never said anything more to me than what was absolutely necessary. No matter how many times I tried, no matter how many apologies I threw her way, she still wouldn’t say more than a few words to me at a time.

I paused in my work and turned to look over to where she was several yards away. Her body was just as beautiful as ever, but her movements were abnormally tense and awkward, giving her a disconcerting look. Her face, normally full of life, had a stony expression, which made me feel worse about what I had done every time I looked at it. I hated seeing her like that, and I hated myself because I thought that I was the cause. I knew it probably wouldn’t do any good, but I decided to go over to her and try once again to clear the air between us.

I tossed the apple I had just picked into a nearby basket and slowly walked over to the tree she was working on. If she noticed my approach, she gave no sign, merely continuing as if I wasn’t even there. “Applejack,” I said softly, stopping a couple of yards away from her. “Applejack, please talk to me.”

“You finish your half yet?” she said flatly.

I rolled my eyes. “No, I haven’t finished my half yet,” I said, trying to hide my frustration.

“Then we got nothin’ to talk about,” she said.

“Yes, we do,” I said. Applejack said nothing as she continued picking. “How many times do I have to say it? I don’t know what I did to make you so mad at me, but whatever it was, I’m sorry. I’m truly, truly sorry.”

Applejack descended the step stool she was using to reach up into the tree and picked up the basket sitting nearby. Without even looking at me, she began quickly walking away. I had put up with her ignoring me for a while, but I had had enough of it by that point. “Applejack,” I said sternly, quickly giving chase and catching up to her. “Applejack, stop!” I reached out and firmly grabbed her shoulder; she stopped in her tracks, but did not turn to look at me.

“I can’t take this anymore,” I said, my voice betraying my desperation. “I can’t handle you pretending I don’t exist, and I can’t handle seeing you like this.” I was starting to think that my worst fear had come true: that by confessing my feelings to her, I had destroyed our relationship. “I don’t know if you hate me, or if you never want to see me again, or what. But could you please just tell me?” Applejack didn’t budge, either to move or to talk.

“Do I have to beg?” I said. “Do I have to get down on my knees and beg you? Fine.” I let go of her shoulder and kneeled down behind her. “Please. Just talk to me one more time, that’s all I ask. Please.”

A moment of silence passed between us, the only audible noise being the whistle of the wind and the rustling of the trees. Just when I was about to try asking again, Applejack spoke. “Anon...” she said quietly. She slowly kneeled down and placed her basket on the ground, before standing back up. “Anon, get up...please.”

I slowly rose back onto my feet, not taking my eyes off of her; her hands were balled into fists. Tentatively, I reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder, gently this time. I lightly pulled on her shoulder; slowly, she turned around and faced me. She had tears falling from her eyes and her lips were quivering. Before I even realized what was happening, she leaped forward and wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me into a hug. I was momentarily stunned by her sudden display of affection, so I didn’t react immediately. When I heard her start to sob, my brotherly instincts kicked in and I wrapped my arms around her, returning the hug.

“I’m sorry,” I heard her say in between sobs. She repeated herself a few more times, growing quieter each time.

“Hey,” I whispered. “Hey, it’s alright, AJ” I lifted one of my hands up and reached under her hat, gently petting her head. I continued whispering comforting things to her while her crying gradually died down. I couldn’t remember the last time I had seen her like that; I had always known her as the sort to cry on the inside. “AJ,” I said softly when her breathing finally returned to normal. She slowly loosened her hold on me, pulling back and looking me in the eye; her eyes were red and her cheeks were moist. I lifted a hand to her face and gently wiped away some of her tears.

“Anon, I...” she began, taking a deep breath. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I’ve been actin’ such a fool.”

“I don’t care if you act a fool,” I said comfortingly, “I just want to know why.”

“I was just...just so ashamed,” she said. “So ashamed of what I did...of what I let you do. I thought if I just...pretended it never happened...things would go back to normal.”

“What are you so ashamed of?” I said.

“You kissed me,” she said quietly. “You kissed me and I let you.”

“You kissed me back,” I said.

“That was on accident!” she said. A punch to the gut probably would have been less painful. “I mean...” She let out a heavy sigh. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean that. I just...didn’t mean to let you go so far. I was supposed to be helpin’ you, and I just made things worse.”

“Did you not like it?” I said.

“I...” she began, blushing slightly, “that’s beside the point! It shouldn’t have happened.”

“But it did happen,” I said.

“I know,” she said. “I thought if I cut you off, if I kept away from you, you’d forget about it. You’d forget about me and...move on.”

“Move on?” I said. “You expect me to just ‘move on’? I love you, AJ!”

“Anon, stop it!” she said. “I know I might’ve given you mixed signals, but you still made a promise! You promised to stop thinkin’ about me that way.”

“I know,” I said. To my credit, I had indeed tried to fulfill my half of the bargain. In my nightly fantasies, I had attempted to replace Applejack’s face with the face of someone else. Instead of holding her in a lover’s embrace, I had imaged holding some of the other women I knew, such as Applejack’s friends Rarity and Fluttershy. While both were beautiful and, admittedly, attractive women in their own right, I still found my thoughts straying back to Applejack no matter how hard I tried. “I’ve tried, I really have.”

“Well, try harder!” said Applejack.

“Very poor choice of words,” I said.

Applejack was taken aback for a moment, a look of confusion on her face. Her eyes widened when she caught my meaning; her gaze slowly drifted downwards to my pants, where hardness was definitely not an issue at that moment. Despite the seriousness of the situation, my body had not been blind to the attractive woman who had just pressed herself up against me and squished her large breasts against my chest. “Oh, for Celestia’s sake, Anon!” she said, quickly averting her gaze and blushing slightly.

“I can’t help it,” I said. “It’s difficult enough just being around you. I can’t stop it if you throw yourself on me like that.”

She sighed. “Is it really...that bad?” she said. “Can’t you just...y’know...take care of it? You do do that, don’t you?”

“It’s not that easy,” I said. “Especially after what we did the other night.”

“Are you sayin’ that...that didn’t help?” said Applejack. “That I showed you my...my body, and you still think of me that way?”

“Like I said before,” I said, “you’re a very attractive woman. It’s hard to be content with just my imagination when I have you around.”

Applejack blushed harder. “When you’re...doin’ that, you’re thinkin’ about me, aren’t you?” she said.

“Well, yeah,” I said, blushing slightly myself.

“So...what are you thinkin’ about?” she said. “What are you imaginin’ when you do it?”

“You...you want me to tell you what I think about when I masturbate?” I said.

Applejack was starting to look as red as the apples on the trees around us. “Just...help me understand,” she said. “I don’t know what...boys think about.”

Realizing that the situation could potentially go bad very quickly depending on what I said, I decided to share one of the more palatable fantasies I had had about her. “Well...when I’m alone in my room...touching myself...I like to pretend that it’s you. I pretend that it’s you touching me instead.”

“And that...that does it for you?” she said. “Even that’s enough?”

“Yeah,” I said.

“It can’t be,” she said. “You know I’m not some...some lady of the evenin’. I’ve never even...I mean...I wouldn’t even be good at doin’...that.”

“It’s not rocket magic,” I said.

“I know it ain’t!” she said. “But I could never do that, not the way you imagine it. If I tried to...touch you like that, I’d probably do such a bad job that you’d never wanna...” Suddenly, her eyes lit up, as if she had just thought of something; she looked me in the eye. “What if I could prove it to you?”

“Prove what to me?” I said.

“Prove that I’m not the sort of woman you’d wanna be doin’ things like that with,” she said. “If you knew how bad I’d be, maybe you’d stop wantin’ to do them with me.”

“And how do you propose to do that?” I said.

“Well...what if I...touched you,” she said, “like the way you imagine me doin’?”

There was a moment of silence as my brain short-circuited. “Come again?” I said.

“Don’t make me say it!” she said. “I’ll do what you want me to do, but only to show you I’m not the sort of woman worth fantasizin’ about.”

I didn’t know if I was dreaming or not, but at that moment, I didn’t care. “Okay,” I said weakly.

“And I wanna be perfectly clear this time,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “I’m not doin’ this to rile you up even more. Our deal still stands; you still have to try and get over me. Understand?”

“Uh, yeah. Sure,” I said, dazed as the reality of the situation sunk in.

“Good,” she said. “So, uh...just...go and sit down; over there.” She pointed to the base of a nearby apple tree. I slowly walked over to the spot and sat down, my back resting against the trunk and my legs out in front of me. Applejack gulped and walked over to me, kneeling on the grass to my right.

Her face was a picture of embarrassment, but also had a noticeable air of nervousness, maybe even fear. As much as I wanted her to go forward with what she was about to do, she was still my sister, and I began to feel bad about making her do something she wasn’t comfortable with. Letting me touch her body was one thing, but this was another thing entirely. “AJ,” I said softly, “if you don’t want to do this, you don’t have to.”

She took a deep breath and released it. “It’s alright,” she said, her face relaxing a bit, “I can handle it. Don’t worry about me.” She looked up at me and gave me a nervous smile, which quickly faded away again; she looked down at my pants. “Do you want me to...” She nodded towards by belt.

“If you don’t mind it,” I said.

Tentatively, she reached out and grasped my belt, unbuckling it and pulling it apart. Her fingers then moved to the button of my jeans, making short work of that as well. She reached down and grabbed the zipper, slowly pulling it down; she gulped when my boxers came into view. I hooked my thumbs into my jeans and slowly pulled them down to my mid-thigh, revealing my underwear and the bulge of its precious cargo in their entirety. She and I were both breathing heavily at that point, knowing what would have to happen next. She reached out, gently wrapped her fingers around the waistband of my boxers, and began pulling them down.

I watched her face as my member was slowly revealed to the world. When the tip poked out from underneath the fabric, her eyes widened and she breathed in sharply, but did not stop. When the head had been fully revealed, her mouth parted, her jaw dropping slightly. As my boxers were drawn down my length, her lips began to tremble and her breathing became uneven. When she reached the base, and began to uncover what I had hanging below it, I saw a drop of sweat roll down her face. By the time my boxers had reached their destination, and I was on full display, she was trembling noticeably.

Neither of us moved or said anything for a moment. She stared at my member intensely, as if she were hypnotized by it. Her expression was a mixture of embarrassment, fear, disgust, and strangely, wonder; I was worried she was going to pass out. “AJ,” I whispered, breaking her out of her trance. She blinked and quickly shifted her gaze back up to my face. “Do you still want to do this?” She shut her mouth and swallowed, her expression softening. After a moment’s hesitation, she nodded her head slightly, and looked back down at my crotch.

I reached down and pulled by boxers the rest of the way down to my jeans, Applejack releasing them as I did so. Her hands remained awkwardly held out in front of her, as if she was unsure of whether to pull them back or move them further in. “Can I...” she began, “can I touch it?”

“Yeah,” I said softly. She placed her left hand on the ground to steady herself, then leaned in. Her right hand inched its way down to its target, trembling slightly as it moved. I watched her hand as it descended, the tension of the moment making time slow down in my mind. When it got about an inch away from my skin, it froze, hovering in the air. I heard Applejack gulp and take a deep breath, before she finally lowered her hand and gently placed it on my shaft.

Her touch sent a shiver radiating throughout my body, and I gasped reflexively. Her relatively cool hand felt heavenly on my burning-hot skin. I could feel her palm and fingers as they caressed me; not silky smooth, but significantly smoother than my own rough farmer’s hands. She stroked it, lightly dragging her fingers up and down my length. After all the buildup, I had already been about as hard as I thought I could get, but her delicate touch sent me even further, making me harder than even I thought I could get.

After stroking the shaft for a little while, her fingers moved upward and touched my head. She wrapped them around it and squeezed ever-so-gently, making me moan softly. With her thumb, she explored its surface, examining its shape and texture. Her ministrations caused a drop of pre to surface, making her take pause. She slowly moved her thumb up to the tip and wiped up the liquid, rubbing it against her forefinger to feel its consistency.

When she finished with my head, she moved her hand back down, moving past the base to what lay beyond. She tentatively touched my apple basket, feeling its texture with the tips of her fingers before lightly pressing inwards, feeling the two round apples within. Cupping them in her palm, she gently squeezed, sending a wave of pleasure coursing through me and making me release a startled grunt. Applejack noticed my exclamation and released her grip. “I’m sorry!” she said, looking back up at me. “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, yeah,” I said, “I’m fine. That felt good, actually.”

“Alright,” she said, looking back down. “How do I...I mean...what do you want me to do?”

“Well,” I said, gulping, “first, wrap your hand around it.” She moved her hand back to my shaft and wrapped her fingers around it, lifting it up off of me slightly. “Now, squeeze gently.” She did as I said, tightening her grip enough for me to feel it, but not so much that it was painful. Even without moving, her touch felt incredible, a thousand times better than when I did it myself.

“Now what?” she said.

“Move your hand up and down,” I said, my voice growing unsteady from the pleasure. Applejack began moving her hand, slowly lifting it up my length all the way to my head, before sending it sliding back down to the base. The effect was immediate; each pump sending a new shockwave through me from my crotch, through my stomach and chest, up my neck, and to my head. I was really breathing heavily at that point, a small moan escaping my lips every now and again.

“Like this?” she asked hesitantly.

“Yeah,” I said. “Just like that.” I closed my eyes, letting the sensations wash over me and envelop me. All of my stress and worry from the past few days slowly melted away, leaving me with an amazing feeling of peace and comfort. The physical aspect was incredible on its own, but the emotional high that came from having another person deliver it magnified the pleasure. Having such a gorgeous woman touching me like that, and her in particular, was something that I had thought could never happen in my entire life. “AJ?” I said softly, opening my eyes and looking at her.

“What is it?” she said, looking up at me.

“Can you go a little faster?” I said.

“Alright,” she said, nodding and looking back down. She gradually increased the speed of her movements from the slow, sensual caress she had started with, transitioning into more energetic pumps. As she sped up, so too did the waves of pleasure flowing through me, coming more frequently and with greater intensity. I didn’t close my eyes this time, instead choosing to keep them locked on her beautiful face. The initial shock of what we were doing seemed to have worn off, but she still looked a bit on edge. She, too, kept her eyes open, but I was unsure whether that was out of bravery, or morbid fascination.

“Are you almost...are you almost done?” she said.

“Not yet,” I said. I was lasting quite a bit longer than I would have expected myself to, given the circumstances. Granted, that was probably because of me having given Anon Jr. a serious workout that morning. “I might finish faster if you...talk to me.”

“Talk to you?” she said, glancing up at me with a quizzical expression, but not stopping her hand.

“Yeah, just...help me along,” I said. “Encourage me.”

“Encourage you?” she said, blushing. “You mean you want me to...say things to you? Like...dirty things?”

“Well, yeah,” I said.

“Anon...I can’t do that,” she said. “I wouldn’t know what to say. I’m not that sort of woman.”

“I don’t want you be like some other woman,” I said. “I want you to be you.”

“But...I don’t...” she said.

“Just...pretend you love me,” I said. “Pretend I’m not your brother, and you’re not my sister. Pretend I’m your special somebody. Just for a little while. Please.”

Applejack looked back down, seemingly thinking about what I said. She opened her mouth and began forming the beginnings of words, but wasn’t able to get anything out at first. “C-Come on now...sweetheart,” she said eventually, “we gotta get back to work soon. We gotta finish gettin’ this part of the orchard picked before the end of the day.” She spoke timidly, but her words did not feel completely artificial.

“I know you...probably don’t work as fast when you’re dealin’ with...this sort of thing,” she said. “I know that’s partially my fault, that’s why I’m helpin’ you out like I am. You said you imagine doin’...lewd things like this with me; I still don’t know why. I don’t know why you’d want to do this sorta thing with a dirty ol’ farm girl like me. I’m not pretty, my chest is way too big, so are my hindquarters, and I got more muscle on me than most of the women in town. But even with all that, you still want to be with me; you still want me to be your...your woman.

“You should feel lucky that I’m so accomodatin’. Most women wouldn’t do this sorta thing for their...b-boyfriends; not the respectable ones, at least. And most men wouldn’t ask their...girlfriends to get down on the ground and touch their...their...things.”

“Things?” I said in between heavy breaths.

“Y’know,” she said, blushing. “Your...equipment. Your...apple tree.”

“AJ,” I said in a mock-chastising tone.

“Alright!” she said. “Your...p-penis. I’m touchin’ your penis. I got my hand around it, and I’m doin’ like you told me. You’re sure takin’ your sweet time though; I thought you’d be done by now. You’re lucky you have a girlfriend who...who loves you so much; a woman who’s willin’ to do this to you until you finish. So, hurry up and do it already! Hurry up and...and c-cum.” Applejack increased the speed of her pumping dramatically as she said this, pushing me into endgame territory.

“AJ,” I moaned, as I felt the pressure building up inside of me. “I’m close.”

“C’mon sugarcube,” she said. “Hurry up and do it! I...I want to watch you do it. Hurry up and cum! Cum for your girlfriend! Cum right now!”

The combination of Applejack’s aggressive touch and her uncharacteristically lewd words finally pushed me over the edge. My muscles clenched, my hands tightly grabbing hold of the grass around me and my toes curling up in my boots. The pressure that had been building up inside of me for minutes finally found release, exploding out of me in one cathartic moment. As Applejack pumped, my member tensed and shot out burst after burst of my seed onto the grass between my legs. Each one sent a new wave of pleasure coursing through me, each stronger than the last. My eyes snapped shut and sounds that were a mixture of moans and grunts escaped my lips.

I don’t know how long I laid there, riding out the ecstasy of the most powerful climax I had ever experienced. Such trivial things as the passage of time were irrelevant to me in that moment. The only thing I was thinking about as I came was Applejack, the beautiful woman whom I loved more than any other in the whole wide world. And even if it was just an act, her talk of loving me in return filled me with a joy that made me forget all the fear, all the shame, and all the frustration that had characterized my thoughts of her for years, at least for a little while. In that brief moment, she and I were lovers, not siblings; we were a man and a woman, knowing each other as men and women were meant to know one another.

Unfortunately, the moment could not last forever. Gradually, the pleasure died down, each surge coming with less speed and power than the one before it. The bursts I was shooting out onto the ground became smaller and less intense, until they stopped completely. My reserves spent, my sensitive member merely twitched and spasmed in Applejack’s hand. She had stopped pumping by that time, but continued holding me in her firm, but gentle grip. My muscles finally relaxed and my body went limp, slumping back against the tree behind me. I was breathing heavily, my lungs desperately trying to bring in air to refresh me after the physical exertion I had just been through.

I laid there for a moment as my body recovered, my mind wiped clean of thoughts by the tidal wave that just swept through it. Eventually, my mental faculties returned to me, and I remembered that Applejack was still sitting by my side, her had still grasping onto me. I slowly opened my eyes and looked up at her face. She was still looking down between my legs; her mouth was hanging open and her eyes were wide, as if she had just seen a ghost. “AJ,” I said weakly, but she gave no indication that she had heard me. “AJ,” I said again, louder than before.

Applejack started as if waking from a trance, blinking rapidly and releasing her grip on me. She slowly looked up at me and shut her mouth, gulping. “Are you...” she said, “are you alright?”

“Yeah,” I said, a grin appearing on my face. “I’m very alright.”

“Good,” she sighed. “I was worried I...might’ve hurt you.”

“Not at all,” I said. “That felt amazing.”

“Oh! Well, um...” she said, blushing and looking away, “let’s...let’s get back to work now. We still got a lot of apples to pick before the day’s out!” She spoke in a fake-sounding casual tone, quickly rising back up to her feet as she did so. She strode away from me, heading off through the trees to somewhere else in the orchard. While I found her sudden departure to be a bit abrupt, it was not enough to make me concerned.

Turning my attention back to myself, I realized that I ought to get myself back to a normal state quickly, as I did still have work to do. I reached down and gently pulled my boxers back up into their proper place. I then did the same with my jeans, zipping them back up and re-buckling my belt. My clothing looking as it should, I rolled over onto my hands and knees and slowly rose back up to my feet. I felt a bit lightheaded as I stood, due to my blood having to readjust itself for the task of walking. Taking a deep breath, I started walking back to where I had been working earlier, ready to continue the day’s harvest.

Applejack’s heavy footfalls quickly led her down a short slope and out of sight of Anon. When she felt that she had put enough distance between the two of them, she stopped to catch her breath. She moseyed over to a nearby tree and leaned back against it, breathing deeply. She allowed her eyes to close and plunge her into darkness, but she could still see the images in her mind of what she had just witnessed. She could see her brother’s face, contorted in a strange expression that looked like a mixture of both pleasure and pain. She could see his manhood, recalling how hard and hot it had felt when she had held it. And she could vividly recall the sight of it shooting large amounts of pungent, white fluid onto the ground before her.

For some reason, the smell of it stuck with her the most. It was almost as if it was still before her at that very moment, filling her nostrils with its overpowering scent. Slowly, she realized that the smell was not just in her imagination; she could still smell it coming from somewhere nearby. She opened her eyes and tried to identify the source of the smell, following her nose. She soon discovered, to her mild shock, that her right hand was smeared with traces of a white fluid, quickly putting the pieces together and identifying it.

She raised her hand up to eye level, examining the strange substance as it slowly dripped down her hand. Part of her found its presence on her body to be revolting and urged her to remove it as soon as possible. Another part of her, however, stayed her hand, filling her with a morbid curiosity of the strange stuff that she had never seen before. She brought her left hand up to her right and touched the substance, getting a feel for its consistency and viscosity. Tentatively, she brought her hand closer to her face, breathing in deeply through her nose and letting its scent fill her lungs.

The sensation was almost overwhelming; it smelled foul, but at the same time, strangely enticing. She was instantly reminded of her brother and the strong smells that had emanated from his sweaty body as they had sat beside one another. On the surface, the memories of him in such a state seemed disgusting. However, as she allowed her imagination to carry her away, she began to feel more mixed feelings. She imagined running her hands upwards from his groin across his stomach and up to his chest. She imagined feeling out his shoulders and his neck, before placing her hands on either side of his face. She imagined leaning in, breathing deeply and filling her lungs with his masculine scent, before gently pressing her lips against his.

Applejack started, her eyes snapping open again. “No, no, no,” she said to herself, violently shaking her head. She quickly leaned down to the ground and wiped her hands on the grass, getting them as clean as she could. She rose and began walking back to where she had been working earlier. The only reason she had done what she did was to help her brother get over his feelings, she told herself, not for any other reason. He was the one who was struggling with perverted desires, not her. Her assurances made her feel justified in her actions, but they could not explain why her panties happened to be sopping wet at that moment.

Practice

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, (Nursing) Handjob, Boobjob/Titfuck

Practice

“Seriously, Anon?” said Applejack in an annoyed tone. “Again?” She walked over to the back wall of the barn, where there were several barrels of apples lined up and ready for loading.

“C’mon, Applejack. Please?” I said as I followed her. “I’ll be quick, I swear!” The two of us grabbed hold of the next barrel and gently tipped it on its side.

“It’s the middle of the day!” she said. “Someone’ll see us!” Together, she and I rolled the barrel toward the cart sitting in the middle of the barn.

“Mom’s in town shoppin’, Granny’s takin’ her afternoon nap, and Apple Bloom’s way out in the south field,” I said. “No one will notice.” We got the barrel to the cart and took up positions on either end of it. She and I took hold and lifted it up off the ground and placed it in the back of the cart, pushing it back against the others we had already loaded.

Applejack stepped back and sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. “Alright, fine,” she said after a moment. “But we gotta get right back to it afterwards, you hear?”

“I know, I know,” I said.

Applejack looked away and cleared her throat. “Let’s, um...” she began, “let’s at least go up to the loft. That way, no one will see us if they come lookin’.” I followed Applejack as she led the way over to the ladder that led up to the barn’s hayloft. She started up the ladder first, allowing me to get a good look at her muscular butt as I followed behind her.

When we got up to the loft, Applejack walked over to a line of hay bales arranged against the wall, forming a sort of low bench. She sat down on the bales as I approached her. She was still looking away from me, blushing slightly. “Are you gonna wanna...touch them again?” she said.

“If you don’t mind,” I said.

Applejack sighed. “If it helps you get it done quicker,” she said, lifting her hands up to her shirt. As I sat down on her right, she undid the buttons of her shirt, one by one. I kept my eyes on her while my own hands moved to my belt and unbuckled it. When she finished unbuttoning her shirt, she slowly removed it and set it aside. She then reached behind her and unhooked her bra, sliding it off of herself but covering her breasts with her hands.

I unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans before rotating in my seat, putting my legs up on the hay bales pointing away from her and slowly leaning back onto her thighs. I hooked my thumbs under both my jeans and underwear, pulling them down to my thighs and revealing my rock-hard member. I reached my right arm around her waist so it wouldn’t get in the way. I looked up at her expectantly, gazing past her large breasts to her blushing face.

Applejack sighed again and slowly removed her hands from her breasts, allowing them to hang loosely. I lifted my head up as she moved her left arm underneath it, supporting me in the crook of her elbow. With her right hand, she reached down to my crotch and began stroking my shaft. As the familiar pleasure began to flow through me, I lifted my head up and took the nipple of the breast my face was resting against in my mouth, licking and sucking on it. I pulled myself closer to her with my right arm, while I lifted my left arm up to her other breast and gently played with it.

As Applejack transitioned from the soft caress she had opened with into her normal pumping speed, I moaned into the soft flesh of her breast. Despite her obvious attempts to hide them, I could hear soft whimpers and moans come from her throat whenever I pinched or sucked her nipples with enough force. I buried my face fully into her breast, her strong arm keeping my neck from getting tired. I felt her nipples harden under the touch of my fingers and my tongue, making sure to give them both equal attention.

“I can’t believe you still wanna do this with me,” she said after a while. “I know I said I’d help you scratch your itch, but I thought you would’ve gotten over this by now. What is this, the tenth time?” Honestly, I had lost track myself. At first, it had only been every couple of days, which she had begrudgingly gone along with when I continued to pop boners in her presence. Eventually, it became once a day, where it had stayed until that moment. For some reason, Anon Jr. had been more energetic than usual that day.

“Not only that, but now you’re wantin’ to touch my breasts to boot,” she said. “I swear, I don’t know why you like them so much.” I had only asked her about bringing her breasts into the equation that morning, as she had relieved me in a secluded part of the orchard. She had been hesitant initially, but gave in when I pointed out that it wasn’t anything we hadn’t done before. I was starting to figure out just what to do to them to get her to respond in certain ways. For example, I had figured out that lightly blowing onto her wet nipple would make her shiver and moan, which I took the opportunity to do right then.

“You better be keepin’ up your end of the bargain,” she said when she recovered. “Have you found anyone you like yet?”

I paused my ministrations for a moment and pulled my face off of her breast. “Well...sort of,” I said. “It’s just...I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how to approach them. I don’t have any experience with this sort of thing.”

“Anon, girls aren’t that complicated,” she said, looking down at me. “You just gotta be nice and respectful and tell ‘em your honest feelin’s.”

“Easier said than done,” I said.

She sighed. “Tell you what,” she said, “I’ll help you out.”

“How?” I said.

“Well, I am a girl, you know,” she said. “I could help you...practice; help you get better at talkin’ to girls. What do you say?”

I didn’t really want to do it. Deep down, I liked the way our relationship had changed over the past couple of weeks, and I would have kept it that way if I could. On the other hand, I had made a promise to her, and I was a man of my word. “Alright,” I said halfheartedly.

She smiled and nodded at me. “Now, let’s finish on up here,” she said. Her pumping, which had slowed a bit while we talked, suddenly picked back up dramatically. The sudden increase in stimulation made me moan reflexively, and I buried my face back into her breast. While Applejack was still a novice when it came to handling my package, she was a fast learner, and was beginning to figure out just how to touch me to get me to finish quickly.

I was helped along by the sound of the little squeaks and moans she made as I touched her in return. I redoubled my efforts, some primal part of me wanting to make her squeal as loudly as possible. On a more civilized level, I also wanted to make her feel good as thanks for all she was doing for me. I had considered asking her flat-out if she would want me to do for her what she was doing for me, but I realized that that conversation would probably have a ninety-nine percent chance of ending badly.

Applejack’s vigorous touch and the sexy noises coming out of her soon pushed my to the edge. “I’m close,” I breathed, pulling back from her nipple for a moment.

“C’mon, sugarcube,” she said in between heavy breaths. “Hurry up and finish. Hurry up and cum.” She began her final sprint, her pumping accelerating to maximum speed. I latched back onto her nipple and buried my face in the mountain of soft flesh. I squeezed her tight with my right arm, while I roughly massaged her other breast with my left hand. A few seconds later, I erupted onto the hay bales before me, moaning and grunting loudly into her breast as I did. She continued to pump as I came, milking out every drop I had to offer. I rode out the waves of ecstasy while clinging to her strong, but soft body.

When I had finished, and the euphoria had begun to die down, I pulled my head back to catch my breath. Applejack looked down at me with a comforting smile on her face while she gently caressed my sensitive member. “Feel better now?” she said.

“Yeah,” I said weakly, smiling back at her. I don’t know if it was the lingering hormones pumping through me or what, but staring up at her beautiful, kind, caring face filled me with an uncontrollable urge for something more. I removed my right hand from her hip and placed it on the hay bale to brace myself. I pushed myself up, placing my left hand on her face and leaning in to kiss her.

Before I could react, she quickly moved her right hand up and pressed her fingers against my lips. “Anon!” she said in a firm tone. The exclamation brought me back to reality, and I looked at her face once again, just a few inches in front of my own. Her warm expression had changed into one that was stern, but sympathetic. “We talked about this,” she said quietly.

We had indeed spoken about such things as kissing in a similar situation. Applejack had made it clear that, while she was willing to help me “scratch my itch”, she did not want to encourage my feelings for her. She was willing to help get me off, she was even willing to play pretend while she did it, but she had drawn the line when it came to engaging in such romantic acts as kissing. I slowly pulled my face back from hers, feeling disappointed, despite my foreknowledge of her unwillingness. “Sorry,” I said, looking away from her.

“It’s alright,” she said in a much friendlier tone. “As long as you understand.”

“Yeah,” I said, “I understand.”

I pulled my right arm back around her and leaned back up into a sitting position. I put my feet back on the ground and grabbed my jeans and underwear, pulling them back up as I stood. As I re-dressed, Applejack grabbed her bra and shirt that were laying nearby and put them back on again. Soon, we were back in our normal states, and ready to get back to work.

Applejack walked up behind me and gently placed her hand on my shoulder. “How about, when we’re done for the day, we head someplace private and we work on your sweet talkin’?” she said, a reassuring smile on her face.

“Sounds like a plan,” I said, trying to sound at least a little enthusiastic about it.

Applejack and I walked side by side through the trees, the late-afternoon sun shining down on us. We were headed for a secluded spot of the orchard, where we knew nobody would stumble on us unintentionally. Despite agreeing to come out here, I was still not in the best of spirits. While I enjoyed spending my free time with my sister whenever I got the chance, the circumstances of this particular outing filled me with melancholy. I had managed to skirt by so far with minimal progress on finding another love interest, but now I was being forced to make good on my promise.

We didn’t speak to each other as we walked; I knew why I was silent, but not her. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye. Her eyes were downcast, and her expression seemed thoughtful, yet a bit trepidatious. She walked casually, yet slowly, as if she were in no hurry to get where we were going. I couldn’t help myself from glancing down at her chest as well, but even the sight of her jiggling breasts didn’t do much to cheer me up.

Eventually, we reached our destination: a small clearing nestled between a few short hills, which was an excellent spot to go to when one didn’t want to be seen or heard. She and I sat down in the shade of an old tree, facing one another. I was looking down at the ground, feeling too awkward to look her in the eye; she apparently felt the same way. We sat in silence for a minute, neither of us sure how to proceed. I started picking at the grass in front of me absentmindedly.

“So...” Applejack said eventually, “you said there were some women you were takin’ a fancy to?”

“Sort of,” I said. “I mean...there are lots of nice women in town. There’s lots of women that...could probably make a guy happy.”

“Were you...thinkin’ of anyone in particular?” she said.

“Well...one of the ones I was thinking about was that blonde girl who works at the post office,” I said.

“You mean Derpy? I know her,” she said happily, but unenthusiastically. “She’s a nice girl. Not the quickest whip at the rodeo, but she’s got a good heart in her. Lots of folks think she’s cute; I’m not surprised she caught your eye. Have you tried talkin’ to her?”

“No, not yet,” I said. “I don’t really know her that well. I’ve seen her around town a bunch, but I don’t think we’ve ever officially met.”

“Well, what’s stoppin’ you?” she said.

“I don’t know,” I said, shaking my head. “I saw her at the market the other day, and I considered goin’ up and talkin’ to her, but I didn’t know what to say.”

“You’re not normally a shy guy,” she said. “I’ve never seen you have trouble talkin’ to people before.”

“It’s not the same thing,” I said. “It’s different when you’re...when you’re tryin’ to make a good impression.”

“Well, let’s practice,” she said. “Pretend I’m some girl you think is cute. Well...some other girl, that is. What would you say?”

I looked up at her and saw her looking back at me, her cheeks slightly red. I thought for a moment, before taking a deep breath and making an attempt. “Hi, my name’s Anon,” I said, trying to sound cool and collected.

“Hello, Anon. My name’s Derpy,” she said, smiling at me. “Nice to meet you.”

“Likewise,” I said, smiling back at her. “So...I know this is a bit forward, but...I think you’re very cute. If you don’t mind, I’d like to take you out on a date. What do you say?”

Applejack blushed harder and looked away from me. “Well...you seem like a nice guy, Anon,” she said. “I...I guess I wouldn’t mind goin’ out with you.”

“How about tonight?” I said. “We could go get dinner together.”

“That sounds lovely,” she said. “I...I guess I’ll see you tonight then.”

“I’ll see you tonight,” I said. “Goodbye, Derpy.”

“Goodbye, Anon,” she said.

A moment of silence passed between us when we had finished. “Applejack, I don’t think this is gonna work,” I said flatly.

“W-What do you mean?” she said, looking back at me. “That went perfectly!”

“Exactly,” I said. “No one in history has ever gotten a date that easily.”

“Well, how would you know?” she said. “You haven’t even tried yet.”

“I may not have much experience with this sort of thing,” I said, “but I have met women before; I know what they’re like. Most women aren’t nearly as...straightforward as you are. Most women aren’t as honest about their feelin’s as you, Applejack.”

Applejack looked away again. “Well...maybe that’s...a little bit true,” she said. “But I’m not that different from other women.”

“But you are though,” I said. “You’re different from every other person I’ve ever met. There’s nobody I can talk to the way I can talk to you. When you’re around, I just feel...safe. I don’t have to worry about treadin’ on eggshells around you. I know that, no matter what I say, not matter what I do, you’ll still be there afterwards. You might get mad at me for a little while, but you always forgive me in the end. You’re the only person I can be completely honest around.”

As I spoke, she blushed intensely. “You...you’re exaggeratin’,” she said. “I’m not that special.”

“AJ,” I said, “I’m never goin’ to find another woman like you, not if I spend a thousand years lookin’. You’re the most noble, most trustworthy, and most caring person in the world. No one else even comes close.”

Applejack slowly pulled her legs up and wrapped her arms around them, resting her chin on her knees. “You don’t want a woman like me,” she said quietly. “You’re a good guy; you deserve better. You deserve a woman you can be proud of.”

“I’d be the proudest man in Equestria if you and I were together,” I said. “I’d be even prouder than if I had Princess Celestia for a girlfriend.”

Applejack pulled her head in, resting her forehead on her knees and letting her wide hat hide her face. “Anon,” she said after a pause, “you’re right; this isn’t workin’ out. We’ll...have to try somethin’ else, ‘cause I can’t do this with you.”

I looked away from her. “Alright,” I said somberly. “Thanks for tryin’.”

“Why don’t you...head on back?” she said. “I’ll catch up with you later.”

“Okay,” I said, slowly rising to my feet. I walked around her and headed towards the path leading back home. I stopped when I had gotten a few steps away from her and turned around. “I’m sorry to put you through all this, AJ,” I said. “I really am.” When I got no response, I turned and resumed walking away. For a second, as I was leaving the clearing, I thought I could detect the faint sound of sobbing, before the wind picked up and drowned it out.

I closed the front door of the house behind me as I left and walked toward the fence surrounding the farm, where Applejack was waiting. She was leaning against the archway that opened out into the orchard, facing away from me. While I couldn’t see her face, her body language suggested that she was not in the best of spirits. When I got close, she noticed me approaching and turned her head slightly. “Ready to go?” she said, not even looking at me.

“Yep,” I said.

“Let’s get a move on then,” she said, standing up and walking away. I fell into place beside her, and together, we walked down the path that led to the road into town. We walked slowly, enjoying the bright, sunny day that Princess Celestia had blessed us with. An occasional breeze would blow through the orchard, not too warm, and not too cold. I could even hear birds chirping in the trees, filling the air with their sweet music. I suppose I couldn’t have asked for a better day to go on a practice date with my sister.

“So...” I said casually, “where are we headed?”

“I thought we’d start small,” said Applejack. “We’ll go get lunch at that little cafe by the hairdresser’s, and we’ll see how it goes from there. That’s probably the sort of thing you’ll be doin’ for the real thing, anyway.”

“Sounds good to me,” I said. By mutual agreement, she and I had put an end to the flirting practice. However, she had offered to help prepare me for what would come after the flirting, assuming I was actually successful in getting a date. We had chosen to wait until a day when we both got our chores done early to go on our first outing together. Luckily, such an opportunity had come around within just a few days.

We walked in silence, eventually reaching the road and turning towards town. I glanced over at Applejack beside me. She seemed fairly nonchalant, although I found her uncharacteristic quiet noteworthy. “Should we...hold hands?” I said to break the ice.

Applejack turned her head to look at me. “Hold hands?” she said, reacting as if I had suggested something unspeakable.

“Yeah,” I said. “That’s somethin’ people do on dates, isn’t it?”

“Well, yeah, but...” she said, blushing slightly, “w-we can’t go around holdin’ hands in public! Think of what folks would say!”

“We used to hold hands all the time,” I said.

She sighed and looked forward again. “We’re not kids anymore, Anon,” she said. “We can’t, even if it is just pretend. You should save that sort of stuff for someone you really like.”

“I really like you,” I said matter-of-factly.

“You know what I mean,” she said.

I dropped the issue and we continued walking in silence. Just a few short minutes later, we rounded a curve in the road and saw the town of Ponyville through the trees. As we went further along, the trees around us grew sparser and sparser, before finally disappearing altogether. The simple wooden houses and businesses of town sprawled out before us, immediately filling me with a sense of nostalgic comfort. Even from where we were, I could see that the town was busy, as one would expect on a weekday afternoon.

We continued walking, crossing the outskirts of town and soon finding ourselves amongst the buildings and people of the town itself. Ponyville may have been a small town, but compared to the peace and tranquility of Sweet Apple Acres, it was a flurry of noise and activity. People walked about on their daily business, doing chores, meeting with their friends, or just enjoying the beautiful day. In the distance, I could see the tall point of town hall sticking up above the skyline. I could even see the lush foliage of the Golden Oak Library peeking out as well, the place having become much more familiar to me over the past couple of years.

Applejack and I occasionally saw friends of ours, or they saw us, and we would smile and exchange quick acknowledgements before moving on. Nobody seemed to see anything odd with us walking through town alone together. Granted, none of them could possibly have known the context of our outing; I can only imagine the reactions we would have gotten if they knew we were out on a date, even if it wasn’t a real one. In any case, we reached our destination without incident, either self-inflicted or otherwise.

The place in question was a comfy little cafe that Applejack and her friends frequented. Despite it being around lunchtime, the cafe was not overly-crowded, and we were able to find a nice table outside. As Applejack went to sit down, I swiftly stepped ahead of her, took hold of her chair, and pulled it out for her. She was seemingly surprised by the gesture, but recovered quickly. “Oh, er...thanks,” she said, blushing slightly and sitting down. I helped her scoot her chair up to the table again before taking my own seat.

We each took one of the menus from the menu holder near the napkin dispenser and looked it over. I was perusing the various entrees listed when I got distracted and looked back up at Applejack. She must have noticed me, as she looked up from her menu as well. I gave her a small grin, which she returned. “You know,” I said, “I never got to thank you for doin’ this for me.”

“Oh, don’t mention it, Anon,” she said. “That’s what big sisters are for.”

“Well, I’m sure lucky to have you for a big sister,” I said.

She chuckled nervously. “Well, I’m...I’m glad you’re my little brother too,” she said.

We turned out attention back to our menus, and I tried to decide whether to order the BLT or the tuna melt. As I was busy thinking, I noticed somebody approach our table out of the corner of my eye. “Hiya!” said a bubbly voice that sounded very familiar. “Have you two decided which yummy sandwiches you’d like to try today?”

“Mmm...not quite yet,” said Applejack. “Say, what can you tell me about the...” She looked up at the waitress and froze, her eyes going wide. “P-Pinkie? W-What in tarnation are you doin’ here?” Her comment interrupted my deep thinking and I looked up at the waitress as well. As expected, Applejack was not lying; the waitress standing at our table was indeed the ever-energetic Pinkie Pie.

Of all of Applejack’s friends, Pinkie was probably the only one that could rival her in terms of body mass. The main difference between their physiques was that Applejack’s was largely made up of muscle, whereas Pinkie’s was almost entirely composed of soft, jiggly fat. Pinkie’s thick thighs were squeezed into a pair of thigh-high socks with blue and yellow horizontal stripes. Her wide hips were covered in a pink, frilly skirt that reached to her mid-thigh. Her chubby stomach and large breasts were squeezed into a white tank top decorated with the image of balloons. Her cheery face was surrounded by a mountain of curly pink hair that flowed down her back.

“What am I doing here?” said Pinkie. “Well, I’m taking your order, silly! That’s what waitresses do!” Pinkie spoke with complete sincerity, clearly not understanding the question.

“Er, no, I mean...what are you doin’ here at the cafe?” said Applejack. “You don’t work here!”

“Correctamundo! I don’t work here!” said Pinkie. “Well, not officially, at least. You see, one of the waitresses here came down with a bad case of the feather flu this morning and couldn’t come in to work. So, what did she do? She came to her good friend Pinkie Pie for help! Luckily, today’s my day off from working at Sugar Cube Corner, so I was more than happy to lend a hand. I took her home, tucked her into bed, made sure she had plenty of orange juice to drink, and then I came straight over here. The manager’s super nice, and when he heard what happened, he was happy to let me fill in for her! Although, I never expected to see you two here today; quite a coinky-dink, ain’t it?”

“Uh, yeah...I-I guess it is,” said Applejack, smiling nervously.

“You know, now that I think about it,” said Pinkie, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you two out having lunch just by yourselves before. What’s the occasion? Oh, no, wait! Lemme guess! Is it...your birthday? No, wait, it can’t be that; neither of you have birthdays coming up soon. Is it...the harvest? You guys had a super-duper good harvest year this year and you came into town to celebrate! Hang on, it can’t be that either; you guys are still in the middle of harvesting season, after all.” Pinkie tilted her head and stroked her chin, clearly not about to drop the issue.

“Well, Pinkie,” I said, trying to sound casual, “there’s not really not any special reas—”

“Hey! I’ve got it!” said Pinkie loudly, pointing a finger at my face. “You two are on a date together!”

I froze, neither my body not mind knowing how to respond to the comment. I couldn’t see myself, of course, but I could feel the heat as my cheeks reddened. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Applejack staring up at Pinkie, blushing similarly with her jaw hanging low. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Applejack and I sat there under the eye of the one who had somehow managed to figure out our secret. “P-P-Pinkie...” I said.

All of a sudden, Pinkie pulled back her hand and slapped it against her forehead. “Oh, wait, I’m sorry! What am I saying?” she said. “You two can’t be on a date together! That would just be silly!”

I let out the breath I had been holding unintentionally as the weight of the moment was lifted off my shoulders. “Uh, yeah,” I chuckled, “that, uh...that would be silly. Right, Applejack?”

Applejack visibly relaxed as well. “Yeah, that would, um...” she said, clearing her throat, “that would be silly, alright.”

“Well, whatever the reason, I’m still super happy to see you guys!” said Pinkie, oblivious to the intense awkwardness that she had caused. “Gimme a holler when you’re ready to order, okay?”

“Will do, Pinkie,” said Applejack.

Pinkie gave us a smile before turning and bounding away, her bodacious backside bouncing wildly with every step.

Applejack sighed loudly. “That girl. I swear...” she said, looking down and shaking her head.

“Don’t worry about her, AJ,” I said in a comforting tone. “Let’s just enjoy our lunch.”

She looked back up at me and a small grin returned to her face. “Yeah,” she said. “You’re right.”

The two of us went back to our menus and soon made our selections. We braced ourselves and summoned Pinkie Pie back to our table, who arrived shortly after. Luckily, Pinkie made no more worrying comments as she took our orders on the small notepad she had with her. She made plenty of other strange comments, but considering that they were coming from her, we payed them little mind. Pinkie ran off to the kitchen when we had finished, and just a short while later, brought back our lunches.

Applejack did not ignore me as we ate, but she did not attempt to strike up a conversation either. I don’t know why she was so silent, but as for me, I was merely unsure of what we should be talking about. She was the one who was supposed to be showing me the ropes, so I tried to follow her lead at first. Eventually, however, I realized that we would probably be done with our lunches soon before either of us had said anything. “So...what do people normally talk about at times like this?” I said.

Applejack finished chewing and swallowed. “Well...when you’re out with someone, you can always try talkin’ about them,” she said. “You could talk about the things they like and the things they like to do.”

“Okay, so let’s pretend I don’t already know everythin’ you like,” I said. I cleared my throat and began again. “So, Applejack, I’ve heard you and your family run that big apple orchard at the edge of town.”

“Yep, that’s us,” she said, smiling proudly. “Sweet Apple Acres, home of the finest apples this side of Canterlot. We grow over two dozen kinds, includin’ the famous zap apple. We also make the best apple cider in town, judgin’ by how many people line up to get it every year.”

“Wow, that’s amazin’!” I said in mock-awe. “I can’t believe a woman like you is able to do all that! You must be the most hard-workin’ person in town.”

“Well, I don’t know about that,” she said, blushing slightly. “I mean, I’m not afraid of good, old-fashioned hard work, but it’s not just me out there. I got my whole family supportin’ me too.”

“What are they like?” I said.

“Well, first, there’s my mama; the sweetest woman you’ll ever meet,” she said. “Then there’s my granny; that tough old lady’s been growin' apples since before most of us were born, and it shows. I got a little sister too; she can be a bit of a pain sometimes, but she’s smart, and deep down, I know she’s got a good heart.”

“Just the four of you?” I said.

“Well, no,” she said, smiling at me. “I’ve got a little brother too.”

“And what’s he like?” I said.

“Oh, he’s just the worst,” she said in an obviously joking tone. “He’s always standin’ around daydreamin’, he never gets his chores done on time, and he’s always makin’ trouble for me.”

“Sounds like a real pain in the butt,” I said.

“He is, but...” she said, shifting into a much more serious tone, “he’s also thoughtful, and sweet, and carin’. He makes mistakes sometimes, but he always pulls through when I need him most. He’s...he’s a good guy. He’s a good man. I don’t think I tell him that enough.” She looked me in the eye and gave me a heartfelt smile.

“Sounds like you really love him,” I said, smiling back at her.

“I...” she began, looking down and forming her words carefully. “He’s my brother; of course I love him. I always will, no matter what.”

“I bet he loves you too,” I said, looking her in the eye.

She looked back up and our eyes met. A moment of silence passed as I stared into her big, beautiful, green eyes, which were looking moist around the edges. “I know he does,” she said softly, smiling. “And I hope he’ll always will.”

“I don’t think you need to worry about that,” I said. “You’re a woman worth lovin’.”

Applejack blushed intensely and averted her gaze. “Anon,” she said, “I don’t think you need as much help at this as we thought you did.”

“What do you mean?” I said.

“I mean...” she said, “I think you’ll do fine when the time comes. I think, as long as you say what’s in your heart, you could get any woman you wanted.”

“Any woman?” I said, raising an eyebrow.

“Well,” she chuckled, “almost any woman.” She smiled at me again.

“Thanks, AJ,” I said, smiling back at her. “Thanks for everythin’.”

“You’re welcome,” she said.

Applejack and I went back to our lunches before they got cold. A few minutes later, we had finished, and were ready to leave. Applejack wanted to pay for her own meal, but I insisted on paying for both of us, which she eventually accepted. I left the money on the table and we stood to leave. Pinkie Pie waved us goodbye as we walked away, and we returned the gesture.

We walked back the direction we came, neither of us having any better ideas of what to do. We had almost reached the edge of town when I looked to the side and saw the park in the distance, giving me an idea. “Hey,” I said, tuning back to Applejack, “why don’t we take a stroll though the park?”

Applejack looked over at me, then over towards the park, then back to me. “Uh, sure,” she said. “That sounds nice.”

We quickly changed course and headed towards the park at the edge of town. Soon enough, we were walking amongst its short green hills and shady trees. Lots of other people were there as well, enjoying the day in their own ways. I saw children running about playing tag and other games. A couple of old men sat at a table playing a game of checkers, visibly concentrating pretty hard. I even saw a few couples walking together, presumably out on real dates.

Something that caught my eye was a small cart set up by the side of the path, and the woman standing behind it. She had shoulder-length red hair and wore an apron over jeans and a t-shirt. Her name was Rose; she was a florist who I had met a few times in the market. Her cart displayed a beautiful selection of flowers of all shapes, sizes, and colors. Looking it over, I was suddenly hit with a flash of inspiration. “Hey, come with me for a minute,” I said to Applejack. She looked confused, but did not object as I led her over to Rose’s cart.

“Hey! Applejack, Anon! I haven’t seen you two in a while,” said Rose cheerfully.

“Hey, Rose. How’s it goin’?” I said.

“Oh, you know, same old, same old,” said Rose. “How about you? Anything new going on with you guys?”

“Well, now that you mention it, there is something that’s happened to me recently,” I said. “In fact, that’s why I’m here.”

“Oh?” said Rose, clearly interested. “Do tell.”

“You see, Rose, I need your help,” I said. “I’d like to buy a flower for someone, but I’m not sure what I should give them. And I want to make sure I make the right choice, because this person is...very important to me. I want to give them somethin’ that shows how much I care about them.”

“Oh, I see,” said Rose in a tone that indicated that she got my meaning.

“Anon, what are you doin’?” whispered Applejack in my ear; I ignored her for the moment.

“So, who is it?” said Rose. “Is it someone I know?”

“Mmm...yeah, I think you’d know them,” I said, pretending to give the matter some thought, “but I don’t want to jinx it by saying who it is.”

“Well, if you give her one of my flowers, you’ll have nothing to worry about!” said Rose. “Can you at least tell me what she’s like? If you want to give a flower to your special somebody, it should be one that complements her.”

“Fair enough,” I said. “The woman I’m talkin’ about is someone I’ve had my eye on for a long time, but I never had the courage to tell her what I really felt about her. I don’t know how she does it, but just bein’ around her makes me happy. She’s strong, carin’, and full of life, not to mention beautiful. I don’t think I’d be exaggeratin’ if I said that she’s the most wonderful woman I’ve ever met. I wanna give her somethin’ that’ll let her know that I love her, and that I always will, no matter what happens.”

“Wow,” said Rose in genuinely awe. “She really is special to you, isn’t she?”

“Yep,” I said.

“Alright,” said Rose, putting on a determined smile, “I think I can work with that.” Rose looked down at the vast array of flowers spread out before her. “Let’s see, let’s see. Strong, but beautiful. Full of life. Makes you happy every time you see her.” Her eyes darted about, seemingly assessing every single flower she had. “Oh, I know!” She reached out and gently lifted up a large, yellow sunflower from its receptacle. “Give her this. I guarantee she’ll fall head over heels for you!”

“Sunflower, eh?” I said. “Y’know, I think you’re right. I think she would like that. I’ll take it.”

I payed Rose for the flower and gently took it from her. “Thanks a bunch, Rose,” I said. I looked over at Applejack, who was looking down at the ground, her face apple-red. “Well, let’s get goin’, Applejack.”

“Have a nice day, you two,” said Rose as we walked away. “And let me know how it goes with that girl!”

“Bye, Rose!” I said over my shoulder.

Applejack and I walked down the path that led to the center of the park. Right around the time we had gotten out of eyeshot of Rose, I felt a sharp pain in my side as a blunt object impacted it at tremendous speed. I recoiled and let out a pained exclamation, but was otherwise unaffected. When I had gotten over the shock, I realized that the cause of my pain had been my sister’s fist, which had been unceremoniously thrust against my skin with enough force to crack a two-by-four. “What in tarnation was that all about?” Applejack whispered angrily through gritted teeth.

I straightened up and turned to look at her. “What was what all about?” I said in feigned ignorance.

Applejack grabbed my shirt and pulled me close, leaning in within a few inches of my face. “Don’t play games with me, mister!” she said in the same tone as before.

“Oh, you mean that,” I said quietly, giving her a cheeky grin. “Well, I was just buyin’ a flower for my date. What’s wrong with that?”

“Not that!” she said, releasing me. “All that stuff you were sayin’ back there. What were you thinkin’? It’s one thing to say stuff like that when we’re alone, but to say it in public?”

“I didn’t tell her it was for you,” I said.

“Yeah, well...” she said, visibly struggling to think of an ending to her sentence. Seemingly giving up, she let out an angry exclamation and quickly stormed off down the path away from me.

“Applejack, wait!” I said, trying to catch up to her. She quickly got away from me, however, and I fell back into a walk rather than try to chase down someone who clearly didn’t want to be caught. I watched her round a bend in the path and disappear from my sight, heading who-knows-where. I sighed, cursing myself for teasing her so much. I looked down at the sunflower that I held in my hand, its bright yellow petals reinvigorating me. I looked back up at the path before me, setting off at a brisk walk.

A minute or so later, I came to the center of the park, which was dominated by a large stone fountain sitting in the middle of a clearing. I saw Applejack standing at the fountain with her back to me, looking down into the water. I slowed down and approached her at a strolling pace. She didn’t react as I walked up and stood beside her. Her arms were crossed over her chest and her head was hanging down, her eyes closed.

I waited a moment to see if she would do anything, but when she didn’t, I ventured to speak. “AJ,” I said softly, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to embarrass you so much. I just...couldn’t help myself.”

Another moment of silence passed before Applejack finally spoke. “All that stuff you said back there...” she said quietly, opening her eyes, “was it true?”

“Every word,” I said.

Applejack sighed and shook her head. “Why’d it have to be me?” she said. “Out of all the women in Equestria, you just had to go and choose me.” I said nothing, not knowing how to respond to her comment. She turned her head and looked down at the flower in my hand. “Can I see that?” she said.

“Sure,” I said, handing it to her gently.

She took the flower in her hands, handling it as delicately as if it were a baby. She held it in front of her, gently stroking its petals. “It is pretty,” she said, a small smile appearing on her lips.

“Like the woman I got it for,” I said

Another silent pause, then she spoke again. “What are we doin’, Anon?” she said. “All this...lovey dovey stuff.”

“You’re helpin’ me practice for the real thing,” I said.

“I think we both know this stopped bein’ just ‘practice’ a while ago,” she said.

I didn’t try to argue, because I realized that it was true. Instead, I walked in front of her, putting myself between her and the fountain and turning to face her. “You know, the person I bought this from told me that, if I gave it to the woman I loved, then she would love me back.” I raised my hands and gently placed them on her smaller ones that were grasping the flower’s stem. “I wonder if they were tellin’ the truth.”

Applejack slowly lifted her head and looked me in the eye. As I looked back at her, I saw something in her eyes. I saw in them the same thing I had seen in them when I had first kissed her: fear, happiness, but above all, desire. Letting go of all my sense, all of my inhibitions, and letting myself be guided purely by my feelings, I slowly leaned my head in. As our lips inched closer together, I saw her eyes droop, gradually closing altogether. I could feel her warm breath caressing my skin as she exhaled. I could smell her distinctive feminine scent, which I had become much more familiar with after all our private time together.

My lips were less than an inch from hers when, suddenly, I saw her eyes snap open, a look of panic in them. “No!” she said loudly. Before I even realized what was happening, her hands shot forward and pushed against my chest with enough force to knock me back. My legs caught against the edge of the fountain and I was knocked off balance. As I fell backwards, my arms reflexively flailed about and grabbed onto the first thing they could find in a desperate attempt to save me. Unfortunately, the only thing I managed to grab a hold of was one of Applejack’s outstretched arms. She was unable to react quickly enough to save either me or herself, and together, she and I plunged into the cold water of the fountain.

Applejack and I trudged though the orchard, my shoes squishing loudly with every step I took. The afternoon sun had largely dried my clothes, but they were still a bit damp and cold. I looked over at Applejack walking beside me, whose clothes were in similar condition. In one hand, she held her hat, having removed it to let her wet hair dry out. In her other hand, she held the flower I had given her; the waterlogged plant hung limply in her grasp, with a large number of its petals missing. She was looking down at the ground, an absolutely miserable expression on her face.

I had been feeling bad about embarrassing her even before our impromptu swim, but after forcing her to haul her wet self out of the fountain in full view of the townspeople, I was about ready to crawl into a hole and die. Thankfully, neither of us had gotten hurt; at least, not physically. Suffice it to say, our outing had ended after our little accident, both of us wordlessly agreeing to head home. We had decided to cut through the orchard so that nobody would see us on the road, despite us already having been seen by dozens of people.

We had spoken very little on the way back, and not at all about the incident or the events preceding it. I didn’t know what Applejack was feeling, whether it was anger, shame, or something else entirely. I wanted to say something to her, something that would make up for what I did, but I was scared of upsetting her further. But as much as I hated the thought of her being mad at me, I hated seeing her in such an unhappy state even more, so I decided to risk it. “AJ,” I said quietly, “I’m sorry. I’m sorry for everythin’. I’m sorry for embarrassin’ you. I’m sorry for ruinin’ your day. I’m sorry for...tryin’ to kiss you. If you’re mad at me, then I don’t blame you.”

We walked for a few more steps after I had finished talking, then Applejack abruptly stopped. When I noticed, I stopped walking as well and turned to face her. A moment of silence passed before she finally spoke. “Anon...” she said quietly, “it’s me who should be sorry.” She raised her head and looked at me, and I saw that she had tears in her eyes. “I’m the one who ruined everythin’, not you.”

“AJ...” I began, but she wasn’t done yet.

“I haven’t been honest with you,” she said. “I told you I could help you. I told you I could teach you what to do and what to say, but the truth is...I can’t. I made you think I knew what I was doin’, but I don’t; I don’t know what I’m doin’! I don’t know the first thing about datin’, or romance, or...bein’ someone’s girl. I can’t even take a complement like a woman! The only thing I do know is how to run this...blasted farm!” She punctuated her remark by kicking the ground.

“But that’s not true,” I said, steeping closer to her and gently placing my hands on her shoulders. “Even if you were way out of your league, you still tried to help me. You could’ve turned your back on me; you could have left me to fend for myself, but you didn’t. You were there for me when I needed you; you tried to help me when I had no one else to turn to. Don’t you see? You know how to treat the people you care about, the people you love; that’s more important than anything else.”

As her tears started to flow in earnest, she lunged forward and wrapped her arms around my shoulders, burying her face in my neck. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tightly as she sobbed. I reached a hand up and petted her head, feeling her damp hair between my fingers. I don’t know how long we stood like that; it must have been at least a few minutes before she finally calmed down.

When her crying had diminished into sporadic sobs and heavy breathing, I spoke again. “AJ, I know I made you a promise,” I said softly, “but I don’t know what the future’s got in store for me. Maybe I will find someone else. Maybe I’ll fall in love with her, and we’ll live happily ever after. But there’s one thing I do know: I’ll never stop lovin’ you, not till the day I die. That’s a promise I’m gonna have to break.”

Applejack pulled back her head and looked me in the eye. “Then break it,” she whispered; she leaned in and pressed her lips against mine. The kiss took me by surprise, but my instincts soon took over and guided me. I leaned into the kiss as we tightened our holds on each other, both of us wanting to get as close to the other as possible. She showed no restraint this time; her lips moved wildly and passionately as I tried to keep up.

In her excitement, her lips parted, and she ended up touching my lips with her tongue. I tentatively opened my own mouth and gave her a quick lick across her lips in return. She did not recoil from the gesture, quite the opposite in fact. Seemingly inspired, she opened her mouth wide and pressed her tongue against my lips. My lips parted to make way for the welcome visitor, and my own tongue moved out to greet it.

We pressed our open mouths together, giving our tongues free rein to do as they wished. They moved slowly and carefully at first, like two inexperienced lovers exploring each other’s bodies for the first time. They lightly prodded and stroked each other, feeling the texture of the other’s soft, wet skin. As we grew more confident, our tongues shifted from a gentle caress into a passionate embrace. They pushed and pulled, playfully wrestling with each other to get a feel for their own strength, as well as that of their partner.

I quickly lost track of time as we went at it, the seconds stretching into minutes. The only breaks we took were when one of us would pull back to take in a few deep breaths, before plunging back in and starting again. I sent deep, masculine moans echoing from my mouth into hers; she replied with her higher, feminine ones. As we explored each other’s mouths with our tongues, so too did we explore each other’s bodies with our hands. Her soft fingers moved across my shoulders, my neck, and my chest, feeling the muscles underneath the skin. Similarly, I felt out her strong back, her feminine waist and hips, and her toned stomach.

I was so absorbed in the moment that I didn’t notice that my hand had crept up and grabbed her breast until I heard her let out a loud, surprised moan. I released my hold, waiting to see how she would react to the act. She did not push me away or break the kiss, however; in fact, she kissed me even more energetically than before. Encouraged by this, I once again touched her breast, this time paying attention to make sure I was not too rough. Even with her shirt and bra in the way, I could feel her nipple standing tall and erect in its center.

Applejack moaned even more intensely as I massaged her chest. Inspired by my forwardness, one of her hands moved down my body, across my chest and stomach, arriving at my groin. She gently pressed her hand against the area, caressing my stiff member through my pants. Her touch sent a shiver up my spine, and I moaned loudly. She broke the kiss and opened her eyes, looking at me as we nuzzled each other. “Again?” she said in a mock-chastising tone. She chuckled lightly and smiled at me. “You’re sure lucky your big sister’s here to take care of you.”

“I sure am,” I said, smiling back at her.

She looked off to the side for a moment, before looking back at me. “Sit down over there,” she said softly, nodding her head in the direction she had been looking. I turned my head and looked where she had indicated; I saw a large tree stump jutting out of the ground several yards away. I looked back at her and gave her a grin, before I slowly let go of her and pulled back from our embrace. When our hands finally left each other’s bodies, I turned and walked over to the stump, sitting on it and facing her.

Applejack had stood still as I had walked away, but slowly approached me after I had sat down. She kept her eyes locked on mine as she came close and knelt in front of me. She leaned her head in towards mine and we kissed again as her hands moved to my waistline. She deftly unbuckled my belt, undid my button and zipper, and slipped her fingers underneath my jeans and boxers. I pushed myself up off of the stump as she pulled them down, taking them all the way to my ankles. Placing her hands on my knees, she gently forced my legs apart, giving her unobstructed access to my most private area.

She broke our kiss and pulled back, letting her gaze drop down. She reached out and grabbed hold of my stiff shaft with the strong, but gentle grip I had become so familiar with. I felt a subtle, but powerful wave of pleasure flow through me, like stepping into a warm bathtub on a cold day. I let out a long, low moan, and my breathing sped up.

“You know,” said Applejack softly, looking back up at me, “you did so well today on our date. I think you deserve a little reward.” Her gaze dropped again, and her face reddened slightly. “I’ve heard that...men like it when women...use their breasts to do this sorta thing.” She lifted her hand that was resting on my leg and placed it on her chest. “I figured since...you like mine so much...you might like that too. Do you...want me to do that?” She looked back up at me, but I wasn’t sure if it was nervousness or hopefulness I saw in her eyes.

My heartbeat went into overdrive upon hearing her offer to carry out another one of my fantasies. Even if I hadn’t been so caught up in the moment, the look on her face and her innocent tone would have made it impossible to turn her down. A stupid grin spread across my face and I nodded awkwardly. “Yes,” I whispered. “Yes, I do.”

She smiled sweetly at me, and I saw her expression relax a bit. She looked down at her shirt as she brought her hands up and undid its buttons, one at a time. Despite what Applejack had hoped, I had not grown tired of the sight of her amazing breasts emerging from beneath their fabric prison in the slightest. When the final button had been undone, she slowly pulled the shirt from her body, thrusting her chest forward while she did so. With her shirt lying on the grass, she reached behind her to unhook her bra. With a simple snap and a shrug of her shoulders, her breasts were unveiled to the world.

I could tell that she was fighting the urge to cover herself, even after all we had been through. To her credit, she looked me in the eye and gave me a small smile, although her red cheeks showed that she was still a bit embarrassed. Me staring at her with my mouth hanging open slightly, drinking in the sight of her beautiful self, probably wasn’t helping. “I don’t care if you don’t believe me, AJ,” I said softly. “You’re gorgeous.”

I expected her to openly disagree; I expected her to make yet another disparaging comment about herself. To my surprise, she merely closed her eyes for a moment, smiling wider as she opened them again. She brought her hands up and took hold of her breasts, pulling them apart slightly. She slowly leaned in, placing her breasts on my upper thighs, my member resting on her sternum in between. As she looked at me with her big, beautiful eyes, she gently pushed her breasts together, enveloping me.

The feeling that hit me was incomparable to anything I had ever felt before. The feel of her warm, incredibly soft flesh squeezing every inch of me at once sent a shockwave shooting through me, reaching all the way out to my fingers and toes. If I had had to describe how it made me feel, the word I probably would have used was “safe”. A profound feeling of peace and comfort came over me, as if she were warmly embracing my entire body, not just one part of it. The fact that that one part also happened to be my most private and vulnerable part made the act all the more intimate.

I sat there for a moment, breathing heavily with my eyes closed, acclimatizing to the sensation. When my breaths returned to a somewhat normal intensity, I slowly opened my eyes again. Applejack was still looking up at me and smiling. Overwhelmed by the surge of emotion that had just swept through me, I leaned forward, gently grabbed her head, and pulled her into another deep kiss.

As our tongues resumed wrestling, she began to move her breasts. She pressed them down against my groin, letting my head pop up out of her cleavage. Then, she slowly dragged them back up, raising them until my head was firmly nestled right in the middle of them. As she stroked me, a shiver ran up my spine and I moaned into her mouth. She repeated her up-and-down motion, getting a steady rhythm going.

Her sensual touch invigorated me, filling my whole body with energy. I tried to harness that energy and channel it back into her through our kiss. She matched my aggressiveness, and our tongues began wrestling in earnest, both of them seeking to lovingly dominate the other. My hands were affected as well, my fingers getting a strong urge to grab onto something soft. They slowly moved down from her head, across her neck and shoulders, down to her breasts. I placed them on the large sections of her breasts that her hands did not cover, and helped her with her pushing and pulling.

With my strong hands aiding her slightly-less-strong hands, her breasts quickly increased in speed. The increasingly intense pumps sent correspondingly intense waves of pleasure flowing through me. The tidal waves of euphoria crashed against the rapidly crumbling walls of my endurance. While my resistance had improved somewhat due to the frequent exercise I had been receiving, Applejack’s new method more than made up the difference. I was rapidly approaching the finish line, and I had no intention of pacing myself.

My hands wandered from the exposed mountains of flesh they had been massaging to the rock-hard nipples further down. I drew circles around them with my thumbs to tease her, before pinching them gently. I could tell by the loud moans that escaped her throat that my touch had had the desired effect. Spurred on by my touch, she sped up her pumping into final sprint mode, and my moans mixed with hers in perfect harmony. Each of us increased the strength, speed, and passion of our touches, trying to see who could make the other squeal the loudest.

Out lips parted, as we both very much needed the extra air flowing into our lungs at that moment. Our faces stayed pressed together, my forehead and nose rubbing against hers. We looked into each other’s eyes, and I saw in hers a burning fire, the intensity of which was so great that it scared my slightly. Her gaze was filled with wild, animalistic passion, any trepidation having long since vanished and been replaced with pure, unadulterated lust. She must have liked what she saw on my face, as her lips stretched into a sultry smile.

“Almost there, sugarcube?” she panted.

“Yeah,” I said in between breaths.

“Go ahead,” she said. “Go ahead and finish. Gimme everythin’ you got. Give it to me. Give it to me right now!”

Her words pushed me over the edge, and I reached my explosive climax. My eyes snapped shut as I felt the first surge of pleasure hit me. My whole body clenched, my knees squeezing into her sides and my fingers sinking deeply into her breasts. She squeezed herself tightly around me as I let out shot after shot, milking me of every drop I had to give. Each wave was accompanied by a deep, throaty exclamation from my mouth.

“Come on!” she said. “Keep goin’!”

I drew on every reserve of strength I had in me in order to sustain myself. I quickly lost count of my eruptions, the individual waves blending together in my overloaded brain into one, continuous surge of ecstasy that seemed to go on forever. Of course, it didn’t go on forever in reality. Soon enough, I had reached my limit, my last bit of stamina spent. My tired muscles gave out and I limply leaned forward onto her. Her pumping slowed to a crawl, before finally grinding to a halt. I breathed heavily as I enjoyed the last fleeting bits of euphoria lingering in my mind.

When I had come back down from my high, I slowly opened my eyes. Applejack was looking back at me, smiling sweetly, but sensually. My gaze drifted downward, and I saw that the base of her neck, her collarbone, and her sternum had been painted white by my seed. The distinctive liquid was slowly dripping downward, eventually flowing onto the tops of her breasts and into her cleavage. I raised my shaky hands and gently placed them on either side of her face. She reciprocated, and we pulled each other in for another kiss.

This time, our kissing was slow, having lost the energy, but not the passion, from earlier. We caressed each other with our tongues and hands; Applejack stroked my cheeks and ran her fingers through my hair. Our deep tongue kisses gradually diminished into more chaste closed-mouth ones, ending with us planting little pecks on the other’s lips. We finally pulled back again and looked at each other, both of us smiling lovingly at the other.

“How did that feel?” she said softly.

“That felt amazin’,” I said. “Absolutely amazin’.”

Applejack blushed slightly. “I guess I...must be a bit better at this than I thought,” she said.

I chuckled softly. “I’ll say,” I said.

She moved her hands down and placed them on my shoulders, before glancing down at her chest. “You sure made a mess, didn’t you?” she said.

My common sense having returned to me, I realized that she probably would not have preferred that I had finished on her. “I’m sorry,” I said.

“It’s alright, Anon,” she said, smiling at me. “Not like it’ll leave a stain or anythin’. Although, I will need somethin’ to clean this up.”

“Right,” I said, slightly embarrassed. “Why don’t I...run and get you a towel?”

“That’d be a big help,” she said.

I placed my hands on the stump and pushed myself up onto my shaky legs, Applejack backing up to make way. I gave her a hand and helped her pull herself back onto her feet. I quickly pulled my underwear and pants back up and refastened them. “I’ll be right back,” I said, giving her one last look before turning towards home.

“I’ll be waitin’,” she said, smiling at me as I ran off.

Applejack watched as Anon galloped off through the trees, quickly vanishing from her sight. She let out a contented sigh and shook her head, still smiling. She walked over to the stump and sat down on it, stretching out her legs. Despite the fact that it was Anon who had just gotten off, she too had a strange peace of mind, as if she too had just had a cathartic moment. All the anxiety, all the fear, all the pent-up desire that had been clouding her mind all day had vanished, leaving her feeling better than she had felt in weeks.

As she sat there, enjoying the feel of a cool breeze blowing across her exposed skin, a familiar smell made its way to her nose. Her eyes opened wider as she recognized it, and realized that her chest was still covered in her brother’s seed. She looked down, and saw that it had run down a good bit of her breasts, almost reaching her nipples. She tentatively lifted a hand up and scraped a glob of the stuff off of her skin, staring down at her hand afterwards.

Throughout their more private moments together, she had been careful to get as little of the stuff on her as possible. It had, therefore, been a while since she had gotten the chance to observe it up close. She raised her hand closer to her face, slowly breathing in and filling her lungs with its scent. It was just as pungent as she remembered, perhaps even more so due to the quantity of it.

She thought about the last time she had been in a situation similar to this one. The last time, she had been able to fight off the urge to go any further. This time, however, she wasn’t sure where things would go. She knew she should feel disgusted by the lewd liquid, but for some reason, she didn’t. She didn’t know whether it was because she had simply grown used to it, or if she was simply in a very good mood, or whether it was something else entirely. Not only did she not feel aversion to it, but she almost felt a strange sort of attraction to it.

She hadn’t spent much time thinking about just what it was she was milking out of her brother on a regular basis. She knew how it worked, of course; she wasn’t that innocent. She knew that, if Anon had deposited his load in a certain other place, the two of them would have a lot more to worry about before too long. She unconsciously moved her other hand down to her stomach, bellow her belly button, and gently rubbed the area. While it was flat and toned at the moment, she imagined what it might be like if her belly were a lot bigger and a lot rounder.

Like every other young woman in the world, the thought had crossed her mind before. In the past, she had tried to shove such thoughts out of her mind as soon as they appeared, reminding herself that it was difficult to do farm work while carrying an extra passenger. This time, however, she allowed her mind to wander, imagining how her life would be different if she decided to take that tremendous step. She wasn’t against the idea altogether, she had just always told herself that such a life, if it were to come, would have to come later on, when her family could do without her and she could find a good man who loved her.

And yet, she already had a good man who loved her, she realized. She had a man in her life who she knew and trusted more than any other in the world. And she had heard from his own lips that he felt the same way about her. He had thrown away his honor, his happiness, and his desires, all for her sake. He had given her the most precious thing his mind had to offer, his love, and he had given her the most precious thing his body had to offer, the substance slowly oozing down her fingers. All she had to do was allow his love into her heart and allow his seed into her body, and they would become as close as a man and a woman could be.

All this was running through her mind as she slowly moved her hand towards her lips. She teetered on the edge for a moment, her sense of reason and decency struggling against her primal urges and curiosity. She quickly looked around the orchard to ensure nobody was around to see her, then looked back. A moment of weakness, or one of strength, depending on how one looked at it, hit her, and she opened her mouth, inserting her fingers inside.

Her tongue gently lapped at her fingers, cleaning them of the distinctively tasting substance. She was thorough, making sure to get every last drop there was to be had. She gathered it up into one large glob, which she rolled around and played with using her tongue. She let its taste absorb into her taste buds, saturating them. When she had gotten everything she could out of it, she moved it to the back of her throat and swallowed, letting it flow down her throat and into her stomach. She removed her saliva-covered fingers from her mouth, looking at them as if she expected them to have changed in some way.

It was in that moment that Applejack came to a realization. She realized that she was happy, more happy than she had been in a long time; she also realized that it was her brother who was responsible for that happiness. No other man had ever made her feel the way she did then, and she didn’t think any other man in Equestria could. She was a proud and honorable woman, but she was also an honest woman. As she sat there with her brother’s seed in her belly, all the excuses and all the denial faded before the truth burning brightly in her heart. She knew what she wanted, and it was him.

But as much as she was a woman, she was also a big sister. She was a big sister with a little brother who had depended on her to look out for him since the day he was born. She had always aspired to do good for her family, even at her own expense; she realized that she must do so again. Anon was honest, faithful, caring, sweet, and admittedly, handsome; she had no doubt in her mind that he could find a good woman out there to be his. A woman, she thought, who would give him an infinitely better life than the one she could give him. She loved her brother, and it was because of that love that she had to let him go.

Romance

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Exhibitionism

Romance

I had just finished pulling my pajamas over my freshly showered body when I heard a knock at my bedroom door. I straightened up and double-checked that I was in a presentable state before turning towards the door. “Come in,” I said. The door slowly opened, and a thick, pale leg slipped inside, followed shortly afterwards by wide hips, a toned stomach, two large breasts, and a head with long, yellow hair and two big green eyes. Applejack closed the door behind her and looked over at me. She had a gentle smile on her face, but her eyes had a trace of sadness in them.

“Hey,” she said softly.

“Hey, yourself,” I said, smiling back at her.

I slowly walked over to where she stood. When I reached her, I gently wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her up against me. I leaned my head in and pressed my lips against hers, giving her a slow, but passionate kiss. She returned the kiss, but she was noticeably hesitant, her lips much more meek and feeble than they had been in the past. She tentatively put her hands on my shoulders, caressing them slightly. “Anon...” she whispered during a break in the kiss. I dove back in before she could finish, but she soon tried again. “Anon, hold your horses,” she said, pushing me just lightly enough to get my attention.

“What is it?” I whispered, struggling to hold myself back from the kiss.

“There’s...somethin’ we need to talk about,” she said, averting her gaze.

“Oh? Did you decide where you wanna go on our next date?” I said, smiling and slowly leaning back in.

“There isn’t gonna be another date,” she said an instant before my lips made contact with hers. I froze, my brain slowly processing her words.

I pulled back and gave her a worried look. “What do you mean?” I said.

Applejack slowly walked over to my bed, taking my hand and gently pulling me along. She sat down on the edge and patted the spot beside her. I sat down on the spot she had indicated and looked at her closely. She smiled at me, only this time, her smile did not seem nearly as happy as it had before. “Do you remember what you promised me?” she said softly.

“Yes,” I said hesitantly.

“I know what I asked you to do,” she said. “I asked you to stop feelin’ the things you were feelin’. I realize now that...that was way too much to ask of you. That was way too much to ask of anyone. I don’t mind if you can’t stop yourself. I don’t mind if you have to keep feelin’ what you do...but I do care what you do about it.”

She took a deep breath before continuing. “I didn’t have you make that promise to punish you,” she said, “I did it for your own good. I wanted to help you move on, so that you could be happy and not have to spend your whole life obsessin’ over me. I still want to help you, I really do, but like I said before, I can’t. I can’t give you what you need, so I’m gonna waste your time tryin’.”

My mind was jumping to conclusions as she spoke, none of which were comforting. “I don’t get it,” I said. “Did I do somethin’ wrong?”

“No! No, no, no, Anon, that’s not it at all!” she said, placing her hands on my leg. “You didn’t do anythin’ wrong; I did! I was too stubborn to admit that I was in over my head with all of this. I shoulda known I wasn’t good enough; I shoulda known you’d need...someone else to help you.”

“Someone else?” I said. “Like who?”

Applejack averted her gaze again, hanging her head slightly. “I went into town today,” she said somberly. “I went and had a talk with Rarity. That girl’s got more romance in her little finger than I got in my whole body. If there’s anyone who can help you find a nice woman, it’s her. I asked her if she wouldn’t mind goin’ on a practice date with you to help you get more comfortable around women, like I was supposed to be doin’. She said she’d be happy to go out with you, so we went ahead and arranged a date for you in a few days.”

“I can’t believe what I’m hearin’,” I said, shaking my head. A moment of silence passed, Applejack apparently not knowing what to say next. “What does this mean for us?”

“Well...it means that...we’re not goin’ any further, you and I,” she said, looking back at me. “We can still have our...private time together; I won’t leave you hangin’ on that front. But as for everythin’ else, all the lovey-dovey stuff, that has to stop. We can’t keep pretendin’ we’re somethin’ we’re not. You’re my brother, and I’m your sister, and that’s all we can ever be.” Her tone was soft and comforting, but her words still felt like daggers being thrust through my heart.

“So that’s it then?” I said weakly.

“It is,” she said. “I’m sorry, Anon.”

My mind was a clouded haze of emotions. I was confused about why this turn of events had come to pass, even after all we had been through. I was angry, although I didn’t know whether I was angry with her, or myself, or with the universe for orchestrating all this. I was sad, having had the faint glimmer of hope that she and I could be together snuffed out in an instant. I looked over at her, and I saw in her eyes the same pain I was feeling. I needed comfort in that moment; I think we both did. I leaned in towards her, placing a hand on her face and gently guiding it towards mine.

“Anon...” she said, clearly about to stop me.

“Just one more time, AJ,” I whispered. “Please.”

Her face showed the internal struggle she must have been going through. We sat still, our faces only a few inches apart, looking into each other’s eyes. I waited, wanting to see what she would do. Finally, she raised a hand to my cheek and leaned in, letting her eyes flutter closed. I moved in to meet her, and we shared a long, deep kiss. Our lips and tongues moved slowly, but purposefully, savoring every minute sensation. As we kissed, I gently wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her closer; she did the same around my neck.

I lost track of time as we sat there, but I didn’t care; I would have stayed like that for the rest of my life if I had been able to. But, of course, Applejack had to be the reasonable one of the two of us. After planting one last deep smooch on my lips, she pulled back, leaving me with only the memory of her soft, warm lips on mine. I opened my eyes and looked at her; her eyes seemed both happy and sad at the same time. After a moment, she leaned in and gave me a chaste kiss on my cheek, before retreating again.

“You’re still my brother, Anon,” she said, smiling at me. “I still love you.”

“I still love you too, AJ,” I said, smiling back at her.

“And remember your ‘please’ and ‘thank you’s,” said Applejack.

“I will,” I said in a lackluster tone.

“And don’t chew with your mouth open!” she said.

“Applejack, I’m not five,” I said, frustrated. She had been going on like this throughout the entire walk to Carousel Boutique. It had been somewhat endearing at first, back when she had been giving me actually useful advice. Of course, she had soon veered into more demeaning words of wisdom, which was starting to get on my nerves.

“I know,” she said, seemingly recognizing the awkwardness of her comments. “I’m sorry, I just...really want this to go well for you. I know you’ll probably do fine, but I can’t help but worry at least a little bit.”

I sighed. “It’s alright, AJ,” I said. “I know you’re just lookin’ out for me, just like always.”

In the distance, I could see the tall pointed roof of the boutique getting closer. The building looked the same as I could remember it looking the few times I had been there before. The swooping, purplish roof looked as bright and friendly as always. The large front windows were sparkling clean, giving an excellent view of the window displays arranged inside. The decorative horses that adorned the building looked freshly polished. Altogether, the building looked warm and inviting, and yet I still felt hesitant to step within its walls.

Applejack and I eventually made it to the front door, where we paused for a moment. She gently turned me in her direction and started fussing with my clothes and hair. Before we left, she had forced me to put on the best shirt and pants I owned, which I normally only wore on special occasions. I had also cleaned my boots as well as I could at her insistence. To add insult to injury, she had then spent a significant amount of time combing my messy hair into a more presentable state, as if I was incapable of doing so myself. Apparently, she still wasn’t completely satisfied, as she licked her fingers and smoothed down my hair even more.

“C’mon!” I said.

“Alright, alright,” she said. “I’m done.” She stepped back and looked me up and down one more time. She looked at me and smiled when she finished. “You’re as handsome as a prize-winnin’ steer on Sunday.”

Despite my sour mood, I couldn’t help but smile at her compliment. “Thanks, AJ,” I said.

“You ready?” she said.

“Ready as I’ll ever be,” I said.

“You’ll be fine,” she said. “I know you will.”

Applejack grabbed the door handle and pushed the door open, leading the way inside. The interior of the store looked as well-maintained as the exterior had. Arranged around the room were mannequins wearing beautiful dresses of all different shapes, sizes, and colors. A large red couch with a lopsided back sat in the middle of the room. As we walked further in, I looked around to see if I could spot the proprietress of the establishment, but Rarity was nowhere to be seen.

“Rarity!” Applejack called out. “We’re here!”

I heard Rarity’s voice come from the direction of the stairs in the back of the store. “Be ready in a minute,” she said in a singsong voice.

“I’ve heard that one before,” said Applejack quietly.

She and I sat down on Rarity’s couch to wait for her. Neither of us said anything for a while; I sat there twiddling my thumbs, wondering how my afternoon would go. “Hey,” said Applejack. I turned my head and looked over at her, who was looking back at me with a supportive smile on her face. “I know you might not be too excited about doin’ this, but Rarity’s my friend. She’s doin’ me a big favor by agreein’ to this; she’s doin’ both of us a favor, actually. So...try to have a good attitude about this. Be good to her. Treat her like...like she were me.”

Applejack was right, of course; Rarity was just trying to help us. She had no way of knowing the larger context of our date, and she had not been responsible for what had led up to it. It would have been unfair of me to make her suffer just because I was still upset about my non-relationship with Applejack. “Alright, AJ,” I said, smiling back at her, “I will. I promise.” She nodded in acknowledgement, and we went back to waiting in silence. After a length of time that was most definitely longer than a minute, we heard a door open upstairs and the sound of footsteps coming down the long, curving staircase. Applejack and I stood and walked over to the base of the stairs.

A few seconds later, a pair of long, slender legs clad in purple high-heeled shoes appeared from around the corner. The legs led up to wide hips, a tiny waist, and a pair of average-sized breasts, all squeezed into a sleeveless purple thigh-high dress that somehow managed to look casual and elegant at the same time. Each of her thin, pale arms ended in a set of long fingernails, painted purple to match her perfectly coiffed hair. The makeup she wore on her face was expertly applied, accentuating her features without being distracting. An ivory-white horn protruded upwards from her forehead, making the already-tall woman appear even taller than she was.

She stopped several steps above the ground floor, looking down at us and smiling. “Hello, Applejack,” she said cheerfully. “Hello, Anon.” My greeting was delivered with a noticeably slower, almost sensual tone, with her batting her long eyelashes at me as she spoke.

“Howdy, Rarity,” said Applejack, smiling back at her.

“Hey, Rarity,” I said, trying to look happier than I felt.

For a short while, Rarity merely stood there smiling, neither speaking nor continuing her trip down the stairs. After a moment, she shifted position and struck a subtle pose, placing one hand on her hip while lightly stroking her signature swirly hair with the other. When the moment was beginning to get awkward, her friendly expression faded slightly, and she shifted back into a normal position, clearing her throat in a ladylike manner. “Anon, darling,” she said in a disappointed, but compassionate tone, “I know this is just practice, but when you greet your date, you should always be sure to compliment her for all the hard work she did making herself look presentable.”

“Oh, right! Sorry,” I said, facepalming internally. “You, uh...you look beautiful, Rarity.” My comment wasn’t a complete fabrication. She might not have been my dream girl, but even I had to admit that she was a very attractive woman. With her feminine, hourglass figure and her finely sculpted features, she could easily have been a model, that is, if she didn’t prefer working on the other side of the fashion industry. I had heard no shortage of comments from the men of town about their feelings towards the lovely bachelorette. For a moment, I wondered if she would have become the target of my affection too, if I had never developed feelings for Applejack.

“Oh, Anon! You flatterer,” said Rarity, playfully swatting her hand at me and speaking as if she hadn’t requested the compliment in the first place. “You’re looking rather spiffy yourself.” Rarity descended the last remaining steps and stood before Applejack and I. While she normally stood slightly shorter than Applejack, her heeled shoes put her at eye level with me.

“Thanks, but I did have help,” I said, giving Applejack a sidelong glance.

“Well, you certainly did a lovely job tidying him up,” said Rarity to Applejack. “Why, if I didn’t know him, I would never guess that he spends his days picking apples.”

Applejack chuckled. “Well, speakin’ of apples, I gotta get back to the farm soon,” she said. “I still got a lot of chores to get done today. But don’t you worry, Anon, I’ll make sure to save some work for you for when you get back.” She grinned playfully at me as she spoke.

“Gee, thanks, sis,” I said, giving her a similar grin. “What would I do without you?”

“Alright, you two, enough work talk,” said Rarity. “That’s lesson number two, Anon: don’t talk about work while you’re on a date.”

“Sorry. Lesson learned,” I said.

“Good! Now, let’s get going, shall we?” said Rarity. “Our movie starts in fifteen minutes, and movies are not the sort of thing one can be ‘fashionably’ late to.”

Rarity grabbed her purse from where it had been sitting nearby and the three of us made our way out of the boutique, Rarity locking the door behind us. “There! Now then, come along, Anon,” she said. “We have quite a day ahead of us.” Rarity approached me and wrapped her arm around mine, pulling me close. As she did so, I thought I saw Applejack’s cheery expression falter out of the corner of my eye, but when I looked back at her, it had returned again. “See you later, Applejack.”

“Bye, Applejack,” I said as Rarity began to pull me in the opposite direction.

“Bye, you guys,” said Applejack. “Have...have fun.”

“Oh, don’t worry! We will,” said Rarity, looking over her shoulder and winking at Applejack.

“So...we’re going to see a movie?” I asked, having not been made privy to Rarity’s plans ahead of time.

“Oh, yes! Movie night is such a dating mainstay after all, so you need some experience with it,” said Rarity. “Granted, this would technically be a ‘movie afternoon’, but it’s the same principle.”

“And have you already decided which movie we’re seeing?” I said.

“An excellent question, and the answer is yes!” she said. “We shall be seeing Shadow Spade and the Purloined Pocketbook! I’ve been wanting to see it for a while, so I thought that this would be the perfect opportunity. Oh, and for future reference, you should always let your date decide which movie you see.”

“Okay,” I said acceptingly.

As Rarity started gushing about Shadow Spade movies and giving her opinion on the relative quality of each one, I glanced back over my shoulder for a moment. I saw Applejack still standing by the door of the boutique, watching us walking away. When she saw me looking back at her, she raised a hand and weakly waved at me, giving me a supportive smile as she did. I smiled back at her and nodded slightly, before tearing my gaze away and looking ahead again.

I was quickly reminded that Rarity was definitely not the “strong, silent type” like Applejack was. She talked pretty much the entire way to the movie theater about the movie we would be seeing, miscellaneous dating advice, and other, more irrelevant topics. I really tried to be polite and pay attention to what she was saying, but when the conversation turned to the latest fashion trends, my eyes started to glaze over. I nodded and let out an exclamation of agreement every once in a while to make it seem like I was listening, even when my mind started to wander.

We eventually made it to the small, one-screen movie theater near the center of town. Rarity reminded me that it was my responsibility to pay for both of our tickets, even though I would have done so unprompted. I payed for our tickets at the booth and we entered the building, the cool air feeling wonderful after walking under the warm afternoon sun. Rarity said that she wasn’t very hungry, but that I should buy us a large popcorn just for the sake of “practice”. We approached the concession stand and I purchased the snack, which Rarity would not allow me to put more than a light smattering of butter and salt on.

We made our way into the theater itself to take our seats. The room was largely empty, due to it being matinee hours, so I attempted to lead us to some center-middle seats for an optimal viewing experience.

“No, no, no, Anon,” said Rarity, lightly pulling me towards the rows further back, “back here.”

“Uh...why are we going to the back?” I said. “It’ll be harder to see the movie.”

“Perhaps,” said Rarity casually, “but sitting back here will be much more...private.” She shot me an oddly mischievous look, which confused me somewhat.

In any case, I decided not to argue, and allowed her to lead me to the center of the very back row. I realized she was right about the privacy; where we sat, several rows behind the nearest person, we probably could have gotten up to anything without being noticed in the dark theater. The armrests between the seats were the sort that could be pulled back for convenience; we ended up pulling back the one between our seats and placing our popcorn in the middle so that we could share it.

Before too long, the lights went off and the movie began. Shadow Spade and the Purloined Pocketbook was a noir crime drama about a young, intelligent, and beautiful detective, the titular Shadow Spade, who investigated the theft of a very valuable jeweled purse. I wasn’t a big fan of those sorts of movies, so I found the experience somewhat boring, especially where the romantic subplot was concerned. Shadow Spade had a handsome, but one-dimensional love interest in the movie, whom she ended up having a brief fling with before tragically having to part ways with at the end. In my opinion, the romance felt gratuitous and unrealistically simple, serving only to get the characters to the saucier moments as quickly as possible.

While I might not have enjoyed myself that much, Rarity certainly seemed to, as her eyes were glued to the screen the entire time. I could tell by her body language that she was really into it; I saw her tense during the more perilous moments and visibly relax during the slower ones. Despite her previous claims, Rarity did end up partaking in the popcorn. While she only took a few pieces every once in a while at first, her rate of consumption quickly increased as she became more engrossed in the movie. Eventually, she pulled the container up onto her lap and began shoving the buttery corn into her mouth at an impressive speed.

With the popcorn container having been emptied and shoved aside before the movie was even halfway over, Rarity was able to move about in her seat as much as she wished, something which she took full advantage of. During one of the more suspenseful parts of the movie, Rarity subtly scooted closer to me and lightly leaned up against me. I didn’t notice right away, due to actually being absorbed in that particular scene. After a moment, she gently nudged me with her shoulder, but I still didn’t notice her.

“Anon,” she whispered. “Darling.” Her voice snapped me out of my concentration and I looked over at her. “When a lady leans up against you like this during a movie, it means she wants you to put your arm around her.”

“Oh, sorry,” I whispered, remembering that I was technically watching the movie with a date, not just a friend. I lifted up the arm she was leaning against and gently placed it over her shoulders. Rarity shifted slightly to make way, before moving back in once my arm was in place. She nuzzled up against me, pressing her leg against mine and resting her head on my shoulder. I’d be lying if I said I didn’t enjoy holding her like that, but the physical contact also filled me with some very bittersweet memories of a certain other woman I had held in my arms recently.

We stayed like that for the rest of the showing, with no further interruptions until the movie came to a particularly intimate scene between Shadow Spade and her love interest towards the end. I wasn’t particularly engrossed at that point, so I immediately noticed when Rarity rested one of her hands on my knee and lightly caressed it. I found the gesture to be a bit forward, but not enough to be worth confronting her about. It wasn’t until a moment later, when her hand started slowly moving up my thigh, that I finally spoke up.

“Um...Rarity?” I whispered, looking down at her.

“Yes, Anon?” she whispered, looking up at me and giving me a devilish grin.

“What are you doin’?” I said.

“Why, what ever do you mean?” she said. “I’m not doing a thing.”

“But your hand is—” I began, before she raised her other hand and gently placed a finger on my lips.

“I think you’re just imagining things,” she said, batting her eyelashes at me. “Why don’t you just relax and...enjoy the movie?”

Rarity removed her finger from my lips and turned back to the screen, but did not remove her hand from my leg. I was shocked and confused by her actions, but I was unsure of how to react. I watched her closely for a while to see what she would do next, but thankfully, her hand did not travel any higher than my mid-thigh. I gave up on trying to pay attention to the movie, focusing on her like a deer listening for a wolf.

Luckily, the movie ended just a few minutes later, and the audience members began rising from their seats and leaving. Rarity shrugged off my arm and stood, stretching her cramped muscles. “Oh, wasn’t that just delightful, Anon?” she said, looking down at me and smiling.

“Uh, yeah. That, um...that sure was somethin’,” I said, still a bit on edge.

I stood and we quickly exited the theater, walking arm-in-arm again. Rarity talked my ear off about what she thought of the movie, which she considered to be the best one in the series. I tried to pay attention as I had before, but part of my mind was still preoccupied with Rarity’s strange behavior.

“So, uh...where are we goin’ now?” I said during a break in the conversation.

“Well, after all that salty popcorn, I’m in the mood for something sweet,” she said. “Why don’t you and I stop and get ourselves some ice cream on the way home?”

“That...sounds nice,” I said. A nice, normal date activity in a well-lit public area, I thought to myself.

“I know just the place too!” she said. “Come along, Anon.” She held my arm closely, pressing her soft breasts up against it.

As she led me off to get ice cream, I found myself wondering what Applejack was up to at that moment.

Applejack held a piece of wood up against the old fence post, positioning a nail where the two met. With one hand, she held the wood and the nail in place, while she grabbed her hammer with the other and moved it into position. She lightly tapped the nail a few times to get it into the wood, then switched to stronger strikes to drive it home. When she finished with the first nail, she grabbed another one, pounding it into the wood slightly below the first. A few seconds later, the wood had been securely attached to the post, leaving that section of fence fully repaired.

She stood and wiped the sweat from her brow with the back of her hand, breathing a heavy sigh. She looked over at the few remaining sections of fence she still had to repair, then looked at all the many sections she already had. The task had taken her much longer than she had anticipated it would when she had begun. She realized afterward that that had been because she had counted on having Anon there to help her. While she would have liked having him there to help her, she knew that it was more important that he be out on his practice date with Rarity.

She started wondering how the two of them were doing as she moved to the next section of fence; she wondered if the two of them were getting along well. While she had only asked Rarity to help him practice, she wondered if either of them would end up wanting to try it again for real later on. She knew Rarity well enough to know that she would make a terrific woman for any man, and she didn’t think Anon would turn Rarity down if she wanted to be with him. And while she couldn’t speak for Rarity, she couldn’t imagine her turning down a good man like Anon either.

As she positioned another piece of wood and began hammering a nail into it, she imagined what their lives would be like as a couple. Images came to her mind of Anon and Rarity walking through the park, holding hands. She saw them cuddling by a fireplace together on a cold winter’s night. She saw them laying in bed together, exchanging passionate kisses with each other. As her mind wandered further, she imagined them in increasingly more intimate scenarios, doing the sort of things that she and Anon had been doing together over the past few weeks.

Applejack was jolted out of her reverie by an intense pain in her thumb. She reflexively jerked her hand back and let out a loud yelp. She dropped her hammer and looked down at her bruised thumb, letting out a string of curse words. She sat down on the ground, cradling her hand while the pain slowly subsided. While she was primarily angry at herself for hammering her own finger, she was also angry that she had, once again, allowed herself to become distracted and cause an accident.

For some reason, she hadn’t been able to stop thinking about Anon and Rarity since she had gotten back to the farm, which had caused her no shortage of grief. Earlier, she had dropped a large basket of apples, spilling dozens of them onto the ground, which she had then had to pick up again. Later, she had slipped while collecting eggs from the chicken coop, falling onto an egg and getting egg white all over her butt. After each incident, she had tried to refocus herself and stop thinking about whatever romantic things Anon and Rarity were up to on their date, but she had been unsuccessful each time.

Just the thought of the two of them together filled her head with a strange mixture of emotions. While part of her felt happy at the thought of two of the people she cared dearly about finding love, a much larger part felt upset by it. If she didn’t know any better, she would have said she felt mad or even sad, but the idea that she was either of those seemed impossible to her. She had no reason to be upset; if Anon found someone other than her to love, then that could only be a good thing, she thought. So then why, she wondered, did the thought of him with another woman feel so wrong in her heart?

Applejack stood up on her feet and shook out her sore hand. She looked over at the sections of fence she still needed to fix, then thought about all the other chores she needed to get done that day. She wanted to just power through her work and hope that the troublesome thoughts would go away on their own, but she realized that that was unlikely to happen. Perhaps, she reasoned, if she were to go and check in on them and see for herself that all was well, then she would stop feeling so bad about having to let Anon go. Making up her mind, she quickly set her tools aside and set off for town at a brisk pace.

Rarity and I sat down on opposite sides of a booth in the back of the ice cream shop to eat our ice creams. I had gotten a scoop of mint chocolate chip; Rarity had gotten a vanilla soft serve cone. Rarity set her purse down on the seat beside her, leaning up against the wall.

“So, Anon,” she said as we settled in, “now that we have a chance to sit and talk, there’s something I wanted to ask you about.”

“Go right ahead,” I said.

“Well, Applejack told me you’re trying to find a girlfriend, and while I’m certainly willing to help you in that endeavor, there’s only so much I can do as far as general-purpose advice goes,” she said. “If you want the best assistance I can give, then you’re going to have to tell me a little bit more.”

“Like what?” I said, taking a lick of my ice cream.

“What I mean is, you need to tell me what sort of woman you’re looking for,” said Rarity, smiling at me. “Women are like dresses after all: every one of them is beautiful in her own special way. Some women are flashy and vibrant, lighting up the room whenever they make an appearance. Others are quiet and mysterious, their true beauty only visible to those with they eye to see it. So...what sort are you looking for? What is your dream girl like?”

While I couldn’t exactly tell her about my actual dream girl, I still understood what she meant. It was a question that I had asked myself many times over the previous weeks. If fate decreed that Applejack and I were never to be together, what then? What sort of woman would I direct my affection toward instead? I had longed for her for so long that I had had a hard time imagining myself being with any woman unlike her. To me, the perfect woman would be someone as close to Applejack as possible.

“Well,” I said, clearing my throat, “I think I sorta know what kind of woman I’d like. I’d love to be with a woman who’s strong, but gentle; a woman who knows how to have fun, but also knows how to get the job done. I want a woman who’s brave, honest, dependable, and above all, carin’. I want a woman who’s smart, but in her own, down-to-earth sorta way. I want a woman who’ll stick by me through thick and thin, no matter what. I want a woman who’ll love me for all my faults, and will let me love her for hers.”

“Hmm...” said Rarity, looking at me with her perceptive eyes. “You know, Anon, I think I know someone like that.” She took a short lick of her ice cream then grinned at me. “As a matter of fact...I think we both do.”

I tried not to let my nervousness show, but I couldn’t do much to stop my cheeks from reddening. “Really?” I said, trying to sound casual.

“Oh, yes,” she said, taking another lick. “It’s not uncommon for men to pursue women who remind them of their mothers. Although, I suppose that could also extend to older sisters as well.”

The look she gave me as she said the words “older sisters” made my heart skip a beat. Despite the coolness of the air inside the shop, I could feel myself start to sweat. “I...don’t know what you mean,” I said, doing a poor job of hiding my emotional state.

Rarity chuckled softly. “Oh, never mind, Anon,” she said sweetly, continuing to lick her ice cream. “From what I can tell, you seem to have very mature sensibilities when it comes to women.”

“Uh...thanks,” I said.

“That being said, I wonder if you couldn’t be persuaded to change your mind a bit,” she said.

“In what way?” I said.

“Well...down-to-earth women are all well and good, don’t get me wrong,” she said, “but have you ever thought about being with a more...sophisticated woman?”

“Sophisticated?” I said. “What do you mean by...?” I fell silent as I felt something soft gently touch my inner thigh under the table. I couldn’t see what it was, but I could feel it slowly caressing my leg

“I mean sophisticated, refined, elegant,” she said slowly, “a woman who appreciates the finer things in life. A woman who’s bold, not boring. A woman who’s not afraid to be...adventurous.”

As she spoke, the thing touching me slowly moved up my leg. Tentatively, I leaned back in my seat and allowed my gaze to wander downwards, somewhat fearful of what I might see there. To my shock, resting on my thigh about halfway up was a petite, pale foot, with five delicate purple-painted toes on its end. The foot rubbed my leg in small circles, the toes lightly digging into my skin.

“Uh...” I said, my brain struggling to comprehend what was going on.

“Wouldn’t you like a woman who could make your life exciting?” she said in a sensual tone, slowly moving what I realized was her foot further up my thigh. “A woman who’s not afraid to try new things with new people?”

“Rarity, what are you...?” I began, but stopped when I looked back up at her.

She was staring at me with her brilliant blue eyes, giving me a look that could not possibly be described as chaste. As I watched, she opened her mouth, placed her tongue on her ice cream cone, and took a long, slow lick from its base to its tip. When she finished, she rotated the cone slightly, and gave it another lick identical to the first. She repeated this process several times, working her way around the exterior of her ice cream. By the time she got all the way around, the ice cream had been transformed from its original swirled shape into a smooth, white pillar that tapered off into a rounded tip. I watched silently the entire time, paralyzed by her intense gaze.

When she finished, she opened her mouth once again, lightly placing her tongue near the tip. She slowly moved her tongue, drawing circles around the tip at the same speed that her foot drew circles on my leg. She stopped when she had created a small, but noticeable ridge about an inch and a half beneath the tip, pausing and allowing me to see it. She gave me a devilish grin, then opened her mouth wide. Ever so slowly, she pointed the tip towards her hot, wet mouth and moved it inside, wrapping her plump purple lips around it when she had gotten it at least a couple of inches in.

Never taking her eyes off of mine, she slowly pulled it out of her mouth, stopping when it had almost completely exited the orifice. Pausing only an instant, she pushed it back in, taking even more of it into her mouth than she had before. She repeated this cycle for quite a while, slowly pulling it out before plunging it right back in, taking slightly more into her every time. She maintained a slow, sensual pace the entire time, clearly in no rush to finish. As I watched her do this, her foot got dangerously close to my precious cargo, close enough that she could have stuck out her big toe and touched it if she had wanted to.

I had many different feelings rushing around in my mind at that time. I was confused as to why Rarity was doing something so bold in what was supposed to be such a casual situation. I was afraid, both of the thought of someone else seeing us, and of what Rarity might try to do next. Admittedly, a small part of me was very much enjoying was what going on as well. Anon Jr. had much less mixed feelings on the issue, and the blood he was siphoning from my brain only made it harder for me to think straight.

I don’t know how long she went on like that, but luckily, or unluckily, depending on how one looked at it, she did not go on forever. As I had sat there, mesmerized by the suggestive display, the ice cream I held in my hand had been warming up and had begun to melt. Right around the time Rarity was putting almost the entirety of her ice cream into her mouth, a large drop of mint green liquid fell off of my cone, traveling downward and landing squarely in the middle of her foot. She froze when the drop impacted against her skin, her foot ceasing its movement. Slowly, Rarity pulled her ice cream all the way out of her mouth, holding it upright yet again. Her ice cream was also melting from the warmth of her mouth, a drops of white liquid trailing their way down its length from the tip, falling onto her dainty hands.

“You really should eat your ice cream, Anon,” she said sensually. “It’s starting to melt.”

Rarity slowly withdrew her foot from my leg and pulled it back under the table. One of her hands moved under the table, returning a moment later with a drop of bright green liquid on its fingers. Giving me a wink, she raised the hand to her lips and licked her messy fingers clean. Her lips, which had once been as purple as her hair, were completely covered in sticky white liquid. She placed her tongue on her lips and slowly dragged it around the perimeter of her mouth, collecting every drop it could reach. When she finished, she pulled her tongue back into her mouth, rolling the liquid around before swallowing it in a single, dramatic gulp.

“Well?” she said, motioning towards my melty ice cream cone.

“Uh...yeah,” I said, quickly recovering my mental faculties. “I’ll...get right on that.”

I tentatively returned back to my ice cream, and our date quickly went back to normal, or as normal as it had been before we had sat down. Rarity, thankfully, did not try to engage me in any more intimate topics of conversation. She returned to gabbing about her work, her social life, local gossip, and other benign things, which was a welcome reprieve after what I had just been through. I tried to chip in here and there, but overall, she did most of the talking while we worked on finishing our ice creams, Rarity eating hers in a much more normal, ladylike manner than she had before.

“Well, I think it’s about time for us to be moving on, don’t you think?” she said when both of us had finished the last bite of our cones.

“Looks like it,” I said.

“Let me just grab my purse and we can be on our...” she said, reaching for her purse beside her, but pushing it forward off of the seat and onto the floor beneath the table. “Oh, dear! I seem to have dropped it onto the floor!” She spoke in a tone that made it clear she was not genuinely surprised by the turn of events. “Anon, could you be a dear and get it for me?” She batted her eyes at me and gave me a sweet smile.

“Uh, sure,” I said, somewhat confused. “Gimme a second.” I scooted towards the edge of the seat, allowing me to lean down on it and peer under the table.

I had planned on locating her purse, grabbing it, and leaning back up as quickly as possible, but fate would decree that my job be a little more complicated than that. As I looked under the table, I was met with the sight of Rarity’s long, shapely legs spread wide, the bottom of her dress pulled high up her thigh, and her underwear on full display. Her panties were black and lacy, standing out clearly against the backdrop of pale flesh that surrounded them. I froze as I laid my eyes on the sight, my mind wiped clean of any complex thoughts. Under normal circumstances, I would never have tried to ogle her, but posed like she was, it was almost impossible not to see what she had on display.

“Well, Anon, do you see it down there?” she said in a sensual tone that made me question what the “it” was that she was referring to. Her remark brought me back to reality, and I realized that I had been looking under the table for an awkwardly large amount of time.

“Uh...” I said, tearing my gaze away from her and rapidly scanning the area. I looked over every inch of floor, but for the life of me, I could not see her purse anywhere. “I, uh...I can’t see it.”

“Are you sure?” she said. “Take a good, long look.”

I looked in every nook and cranny, every corner it could possibly have fallen, Rarity’s lower half never leaving my peripheral vision the entire time. I looked the small space over multiple times, but still saw nothing. The awkwardness of the situation soon became unbearable, and I sat back up in my seat before my cheeks became any warmer than they already were.

“Rarity, I really don’t see...” I said as I pulled my head out from under the table and saw what was hovering in the air next to Rarity’s head. Her purse was surrounded in a shimmering blue aura, the same color as the aura surrounding the horn on her forehead. I might not have been the smartest man in Equestria, but even I could recognize unicorn magic when I saw it. I stared at the purse, my mind struggling to comprehend what was going on.

Rarity seemingly noticed me staring at it, and turned her head to the side. “Oh! There it is!” she said in mock-surprise. “I swear, I’d lose track of my horn if it wasn’t attached to my head.” She reached out and took hold of her purse, the aura surrounding it and her horn vanishing. She slid along the seat to the edge, stealthily readjusting her dress as she stood. “Well, Anon? Let’s get going!”

“Uh...okay,” I said, quickly rising from the booth as well. Rarity stepped up to me and wrapped her arm around mine once again, leading me out of the ice cream shop.

“Well, as much as I’ve enjoyed myself today, I think it’s about time we wrap up our little outing,” she said. “You’ll be happy to know that you have performed admirably; I’ll be sure to give Applejack a glowing report.”

“Thanks, Rarity,” I said. “I, um...I had a lot of fun today too.” I was mostly being polite, as “fun” had not been my primary state of mind throughout most of the day’s bizarre events.

“Hmm...I’ll bet you did,” said Rarity quietly.

Rarity and I made our way back to Carousel Boutique without further incident. We stopped at her front door, where Rarity retrieved her keys from her purse and unlocked the door, before turning to face me. “I really did have a nice time,” she said, smiling sweetly. “Thank you for spending the afternoon with me.” Her gaze dropped for a moment, and a hint of guilt crept into her otherwise happy expression. “I do hope you weren’t...too uncomfortable with...anything that happened today.”

“Aw, don’t mention it,” I said, smiling back at her. “In fact, I’m the one who should be thankin’ you. You did all this just to help me, after all.” While she had talked my ear off a bit, she had also imparted a few nuggets of feminine wisdom upon me as well.

“And, um...as far as that other stuff is concerned...” I said, averting my gaze as well, “d-don’t sweat it, Rarity. I know you; I know you...didn’t mean any harm by it.” While her forward behavior had made me a bit uncomfortable, I knew that she would never have done what she had done if I had told her not to. Besides, I would be lying if I said there wasn’t a part of me that had enjoyed being on the receiving end of such attention from such a gorgeous woman.

Rarity looked back up at me and smiled. “You’re too sweet for your own good, Anon,” she said. “Why don’t I give you one last piece of advice before you go?” She stepped forward, placing her hands on my shoulders and leaning in her head close to mine. “When the date is over, and the woman you’re with thinks you did a good job, she’ll probably want to give you a kiss.” She spoke slowly and softly, looking at me with half-closed eyes.

“Oh?” I said nervously.

“Yes. And if she really likes you, she might want to give you even more,” she whispered, moving her face in so close that our noses almost touched. She paused for a moment, biting her lip and looking like she was thinking something over. “Tell me, Anon, before you head back home, would you like to come inside and...have a cup of coffee with me?”

“Um, no thanks. I, uh...don’t drink coffee,” I said, confused by why she would want to have coffee in the middle of such a warm day.

Rarity chuckled softly. “I don’t either,” she whispered.

It was probably due to me being distracted by the beautiful woman pressed up against me that I wasn’t able to react quickly to what happened next. In my peripheral vision, I saw Rarity’s horn light up with its signature glow, the front door of the boutique soon following suit. The door quickly swung open, loudly slamming against the inside wall. Rarity grabbed hold of my shirt firmly, and with a surprising amount of strength, pushed me through the open door. I stumbled several feet backwards, but was able to regain my balance before I fell.

Rarity quickly followed me through the door, slamming it shut again behind her. She turned around, quickly securing a series of door chains, deadbolts, and other locks on the door that I somehow hadn’t noticed before. When the last lock had been secured, she slowly turned around to face me. She was breathing heavily, her chest rising and falling visibly, accentuating her shapely breasts. Only one word came to my mind to describe the intense expression on her face at that moment: predatory. Her legs slowly began to move, carrying the sultry woman towards me.

Honesty

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Oral Sex (Cunnilingus, Blowjob)

Honesty

As Applejack weaved her way through the buildings of town, she tried to keep the storm of emotions raging within her under control, with minimal success. If anything, the feelings grew even more intense as she made her way towards Carousel Boutique. Several people she knew saw her on the way and tried to wave or call out to her, but she was too distracted to acknowledge them. She was single-mindedly focused on finding Rarity and Anon and assuring herself that all was well, desperately hoping that doing so would put her mind at ease.

It had been quite a while since she had dropped off Anon and he had left with Rarity on their movie date, so she figured that they had to be back at the boutique by that point. Sure enough, as Applejack rounded a building and saw her destination in the distance, she also saw the two of them walking towards it together, arm in arm. She stopped where she was and watched the two of them, trying to gauge how they were doing. Rarity looked as chipper as ever, smiling and gabbing as if she hadn’t a care in the world. Anon looked a bit uncomfortable and nervous, but that was the whole reason they had arranged the date for him in the first place.

On a conscious level, she recognized that everything was fine; the two of them looked like any other normal couple out enjoying an afternoon together. So then why, she wondered, did her heart start beating even faster as she laid eyes on them? Why did the fire burning inside her surge in strength as she saw Rarity hug Anon’s arm and lean her head on his shoulder? Why did she have the sudden urge to run somewhere far away, punch the nearest thing she could find, or scream at the top of her lungs?

As she watched, Anon and Rarity arrived at the front door of the boutique and stood face-to-face. She was too far away to hear what they were saying, but she figured that they must be saying their goodbyes. That, at least, was a small comfort to her; their date would soon be over, and she would be able to take Anon home and forget about the whole thing. She relaxed for a moment, but immediately perked up again as Rarity stepped closed to Anon and put her hands on his shoulders. She stood paralyzed as Rarity leaned her head in, bringing her lips within a few scant inches of Anon’s.

Even the romantically inexperienced Applejack could imagine what she was about to do. She unconsciously balled her hands into fists, her arms tensing visibly. Any hope of her turbulent emotions just going away on their own vanished in that moment. She didn’t know what she was going to do to vent herself, but whatever it was, she was going to do it very soon. Like a shaken can of soda, she was ready to explode, needing only a tiny push to get her to unleash her fury upon the world. That push came in the form of Rarity swiftly opening her front door and shoving Anon inside, slamming the door behind her as she followed him. Letting her emotions take control of her, she started stomping towards the boutique with a look on her face that could have soured the sweetest apple.

My shaky legs slowly carried me backwards, away from the advancing Rarity. My heart was pounding and my palms were drenched in sweat. My brain was screaming at me to turn and run, but I could not; I was hypnotized by Rarity’s intense gaze. “R-R-Rarity...w-what are you doing?” I managed to get out. Rarity said nothing, merely continuing to close the distance between us. Her hips swayed seductively and her high-heels clacked softly with each step she took. “R-Rarity, this is...just supposed to be practice, remember?” I said, chuckling nervously.

Suddenly, Rarity’s horn lit up again, and I was instantly afraid of what she might do with it. In my panic, I didn’t notice Rarity’s large red couch moving towards me until it ran into my legs, knocking me off my feet and sending me sprawling back onto it lengthwise. Within a second of my head hitting the plush cushions, Rarity had crossed the remaining distance between us and pounced on me, using her legs to pin my own to the couch while holding my arms down with an iron grip.

I looked up at her face, which was hovering less than a foot above mine. Her mouth hung open slightly, her heavy breaths flowing forth and caressing my skin. Her blue eyes burned with a fiery passion that I recognized as the look of unfiltered, unrestrained lust. “Anon...” she breathed, “I’m afraid I must apologize to you. My motivations for going out with you were not entirely selfless.” As she spoke, she slowly moved her face closer to mine.

“The truth is, I’ve had my eye on you for quite some time,” she said. “I’ve known you since you were a little boy, but I’ve watched you grow into a fine young man, and a very handsome young man at that. You don’t know how long I’ve wanted to get my hands on you.”

“Me?” I said.

“Yes, you,” she cooed. “What, you thought I preferred fancier men? Oh, I got over that phase after the Grand Galloping Gala. I’ve come to realize it would be much better to have a strong, sturdy, dependable man instead. A man who’s not afraid to get his hands dirty. A man who can take everything I have to give him. A man like you. If only your sister hadn’t been so protective of you, then we could have been doing this a long time ago. Imagine my surprise when she shows up here one day and hands you to me on a silver platter. The opportunity was simply too...delicious to pass up.”

Rarity leaned in towards the side of my head and placed her tongue at the top of my neck, slowly drawing it up past my jaw to the spot behind my ear. As she did so, I became aware of her breasts squishing up against my chest. My eyes reflexively looked down; from the angle I was in, I could easily look down her dress and see the prominent cleavage of her pale breasts. Rarity noticed where I was looking as she pulled her head back above mine. “Don’t you know it’s rude to stare at a woman’s breasts?” she said in a teasing tone. “Don’t worry, I don’t mind.”

She reached a hand up and gently pulled down the top of her dress slightly, revealing another inch of cleavage. “There’s so much I can let you see,” she said. “There’s so much I can let you do. There’s so much you can let me do. All you have to do...is say yes. Say yes, and I can make you the happiest man in Equestria.” As she spoke, Rarity slowly leaned her head back in, aiming her lips towards mine.

There were quite a lot of things running through my head in that moment, but something she said rang out loudly and clearly to me, like a foghorn on a stormy night. Rarity said that she could make me happy, but the fact was, I already had a woman in my life who made me happy. I had a woman whose smile could banish my deepest sadness, and whose laughter could make me feel hope in an ocean of despair. I had a woman who I needed more than anything else in the world. I had a woman who I wanted more than anything else in the world.

The only problem was that she didn’t want me. She didn’t want me and she didn’t want to be with me. It had only ever been a fleeting hope that she would change her mind, and that hope had long since disappeared. I’d had my chance to win her heart, I’d had multiple chances in fact, but I had ultimately failed. With her own lips, she had told me that we could never be; she had told me to move on and find someone else to love. Lo and behold, the universe had given me the perfect opportunity to do so.

Rarity was everything a man could want in a woman. She was beautiful, intelligent, caring, and apparently, unafraid of intimacy. No sane man in my position would deny her. So then why, I wondered, did I hesitate? Why did I still feel an ache in my heart, even as I felt an ache in my pants? All I needed to do was say yes, and she would be mine. If I said yes, I could taste those plump, feminine lips hovering just an inch above my own. But as much as my head was telling me to do it, and as much as my other head was agreeing, my heart just wouldn’t let me.

My inner conflict was interrupted by a loud crash and the sound of splintering wood coming from the direction of the front door. Rarity and I reflexively turned our heads toward the sound, her seductive expression turning into one of shock. I saw the door of the boutique flying through the air towards us, crashing onto the ground with a loud thud just a few feet from the couch. Each one of the many door locks had either been horribly broken, or simply ripped off of the wood. The door frame itself was horribly mangled, the locks and hinges having taken a substantial amount of wood with them when they had been ripped off.

In the middle of the door frame, pointed out towards us in a kicking position, was a thick, muscular leg, covered in denim and a leather cowboy boot. The leg was attached to wide hips which, in turn, were connected to a flat stomach, a well-endowed chest, and a head covered in long, yellow hair and a cowboy hat. The face on the front of the head was red, although it was very clearly not the red of embarrassment. The eyes on the face burned like dragonfire, filling me with dread as they stared directly at me.

“A-Applejack?” said Rarity in a shocked tone. “W-What in Equestria are you doing?” Applejack lowered her foot to the floor and slowly walked towards us, never taking her eyes off of me. “What have you done to my door?” Rarity climbed off of me and stood next to the couch, her tone and expression shifting from shock to anger. “Do you realize how expensive it’s going to be to fix this? What are my customers going to think when they see my front door lying in the middle of my boutique? Oh, you’d better be prepared to—” Applejack stopped in place, her head whipping around to look straight at Rarity. When Rarity met her intense gaze, she froze mid-sentence, her mouth slowly closing and her eyes going wide with fear.

Applejack turned back to me, quickly crossing the remaining distance between us. In one swift motion, she leaned down, grabbed a hold of my shirt with both hands, and lifted me up off of the couch and onto my feet. Before I could even get my footing, Applejack released my shirt and reached down, grabbing one of my wrists in a vice-like grip. Without saying a word, she turned and walked right back towards the door, or rather, where the door should have been. As Applejack dragged me along, I turned my head and looked back at Rarity, who looked to be just as shocked and confused at the situation as I was.

Applejack and I left the boutique and walked directly towards Sweet Apple Acres, her looking straight ahead the entire time. It took me a moment after we left for my brain to finish processing what had happened, but when it did, I was able to react in an appropriate manner. “Applejack?” I said tentatively, but she did not respond. “Applejack!” Again, no answer. “Applejack, what the heck do you think you’re doin’? Y-You can’t just break down people’s doors like that! And you can’t just drag me around like a sack of apples either!” I tried to tug my hand out of her grasp, but I didn’t gain even an inch.

I went on like that while Applejack continued to drag me towards home. Luckily, Rarity lived near the outer edge of town, so very few people saw us as we went along. I’m not sure what they thought as they saw her pulling me along with me yelling at her, but I could imagine it wasn’t anything flattering. Her refusal to talk to me or even to look at me only made me more upset. I tried to wrest my arm free a few more times, but I was still not able to break her grip. I probably could have done so if I had put my full strength into it, but I wasn’t angry enough to risk hurting her.

When we reached the outskirts of town, far out of earshot of the closest buildings, I decided that enough was enough. I planted my feet firmly on the ground and stopped walking. “Applejack, I ain’t goin’ any further until you tell me what the heck is goin’ on!” I said loudly. She tried to fight me for a moment, seeing if she could continue pulling me along despite my resistance. She either thought that she was incapable of doing so, or she just gave up trying, as she soon stopped pulling and relaxed her grip on me. I took the opportunity to yank my hand free, her arm falling limply to her side.

We stood there for a moment, the only audible noise being the sound of our heavy breathing. I stared at her, trying to read her body language; she was visibly tense, but also seemed strangely vulnerable and defensive. When she finally turned around and faced me, I could see that her angry expression had softened, but only slightly. If I didn’t know any better, I could have sworn that I saw the beginnings of tears in her eyes.

“Why don’t you tell me what’s goin’ on?” she said loudly. “What in tarnation do you think you were doin’ back there? You’re lucky I showed up when I did, or Celestia knows what would have happened!”

I recognized the tone of her voice, as I had heard it many times before. I had heard it every time she had ever lectured me about being careful around girls. I had heard it every time she had swept in to chase off someone who she deemed unworthy of my attention. I found it annoying at the best of times, but after the emotional rollercoaster I had been on over the past few weeks, and that day in particular, I found it unbearable.

“What was I doin’?” I said. “What was I doin’? I was doin’ exactly what you told me to do, that’s what I was doin’! You’re the one who told me to find someone else to be with! Heck, you’re the one who set me up with Rarity in the first place! But, like always, you just had to swoop in and put a stop to it, didn’t you?”

“You two were only supposed to be practicin’!” she said. “You weren’t supposed to be doin’...that sorta stuff!” Her angry tone faltered for a moment as a noticeable twinge of embarrassment crept into it.

“Oh, you mean the sort of stuff we’ve been doin’?” I said. “I don’t see how that’s any of your business!” Deep down, I wasn’t even sure what would have ended up happening between Rarity and I if we had been left alone, but I wasn’t in the right mood to admit that to her.

Applejack shushed me, quickly glancing around to make sure nobody was nearby. “Keep your voice down!” she whispered angrily. “Someone’ll hear you!”

“I don’t care!” I shouted. “I’ve done everythin’ you’ve told me to do without complainin’, and you’re still not satisfied! I’ve done eveythin’ I have because I love you, and I wanted you to be happy. Well, guess what? I’m tired of it! I’m tired of this back-and-forth between us! I’m tired of you gettin’ my hopes up and then breakin’ my heart over and over and over again! This time, I’m gonna do what makes me happy!

“There’s a woman back there who actually wants to be with me!” I said, pointing behind me in the direction we had come from. “She wants me and she’s not afraid to admit it! Now, I’m goin’ back there right now, and when I get there, I’m gonna get on my knees and beg her to forgive me for all the grief we’ve caused her. And after I do that, I’m gonna take her in my arms and ask her to be my woman.”

“You can’t do that!” shouted Applejack.

“Oh, yeah?” I said. “And why not? Gimme one good reason why I shouldn’t!”

“Because I love you!” said Applejack.

If I had run head-first into a brick wall, it would have been less of a shock to my system than her words were. I stood there, dazed and confused, every thought in my head having vanished instantly. “You...” I said.

“I love you, Anon!” she shouted again. “I love you, and I can’t stand the thought of you bein’ with anyone else!” Her hard expression finally cracked, and the tears that she had been holding back for the entire conversation spewed forth. A sob escaped her lips, and she looked down. “I loved bein’ with you. I loved every minute of it. You made me feel so gosh-darn happy...but I wanted you to be happy too. I thought I could do the right thing. I thought I could handle lettin’ you be with someone else, someone better, but I couldn’t; I cant! I just can’t!”

Applejack sobbed openly and brought her hands up to cover her face. For a moment, I did nothing, my brain struggling to process everything she had said. Luckily, my body was able to run on auto-pilot, stepping forward and pulling my crying sister into a hug. Applejack reacted immediately, wrapping her arms around my chest and burying her face in my neck. I held her tight against me, nuzzling my face against her soft, warm hair.

I was surprised when I heard the first sob come from my own lips. The first was soon followed by another, and before long, I was crying almost as loudly as she was. I had no idea why I was doing it, but I didn’t care. Perhaps they were tears of joy brought on by hearing something I had dreamed of hearing for years. Perhaps I was sad after seeing the love of my life in such emotional pain. Or perhaps I was just releasing all of the anger and frustration I had been holding within myself in the easiest way possible.

She and I cried until our throats hurt and our noses ran. We cried until our limbs ached from holding each other so tightly for so long. We cried until we had no more tears left to cry, and then we cried a little bit more. My senses felt heightened in the afterglow of our cathartic moment, allowing me to feel things my anger had made me blind to. I felt the gentle kiss of the sun on our necks. I felt the gentle caress of the breeze on my skin. I smelled Applejack’s familiar scent emanating from her, making me feel oddly comforted.

“Anon?” whispered Applejack, barely loud enough to hear.

“Yes, AJ?” I whispered back.

“Don’t leave me,” she said. “Please. Please don’t leave me.”

“I won’t,” I said, kissing her neck. “I won’t leave you. I promise. But you have to promise me something too.” Applejack pulled back her head and looked at me, her face moist with tears. “You have to promise me that, from now on, we’ll be honest with each other. No more hiding, no more denial. From now on, we tell each other what we’re feeling, no matter what.” I raised a hand to her face and gently wiped away the tears from her cheek.

Applejack smiled at me; she closed her eyes and inclined her head slightly. “Okay,” she said, nodding her head weakly. “I promise.”

We were laying in the secluded clearing, the same one we had used to practice flirting the week before, although it felt like years had passed since then. I was sitting down on the soft grass, leaning back against a large tree. Applejack was laying on top of me, straddling my hips and wrapping her arms around my shoulders. My own arms were wrapped around her middle, my hands caressing her back and hips. Our lips were pressed together, our tongues sensually massaging each other.

After the episode we had had on the way home, neither of us had felt like getting back to work; the only thing we had had on our minds was each other. We had come here to destress and to enjoy our new, mutual love. We kissed as we never had before: completely free of fear, guilt, or shame. I poured every ounce of love I had for her into that kiss, and she received it gladly.

Getting particularly riled up, I grabbed her and rolled to the side, pressing her down against the soft grass and laying on top of her. Not to be outmaneuvered, she threw her weight against me and rolled us over again. We playfully wrestled with each other, rolling from beneath the shade of the trees out into the middle of the sunny clearing. Our lips parted as we rolled, both of us smiling, laughing, and playfully taunting one another. We finally came to rest with me laying on top of her, both of us breathing heavily. I lowered my head and gently pressed my forehead against hers, staring into her eyes. “I love you, AJ,” I whispered.

“I love you too, Anon,” she whispered back. I placed a soft, gentle kiss on her lips, which she returned. We laid there for a moment, just staring into each others’ eyes and smiling. Suddenly, Applejack looked away, and a troubled look appeared on her face. “You must think I’m so selfish.”

“Selfish?” I said. “Why would I think that?”

“Because I want to keep you for myself,” she said. “You were right; you did have a woman who wanted to be with you, and I kept you from her. I just wanted you so bad, I...didn’t even think about what you wanted.”

“AJ,” I said, stroking her cheek, “what I said back there...I didn’t mean it. I wasn’t really gonna go back to Rarity. I just said that ‘cause...I was mad at you. I don’t love her; I love you. You’re the one I want to be with.”

She looked back into my eyes. “Really?” she said.

“Really,” I said. “And even if that weren’t true, you’d still be the most selfless, carin’ person I know. You’ve spent your whole life takin’ care of me, our family, and everyone around you. You’re not a bad person just ‘cause you want to be with the one you love. You make so many people happy, but you gotta make yourself happy too. You gotta let other people make you happy.”

I leaned in and started kissing and licking her neck, eliciting soft moans from her. While I kissed her, my hand traveled down her body, feeling her curves, eventually reaching her belt. I gently tugged at it, trying to unbuckle it. Applejack’s hand went down and grabbed mine to stop me. “Anon, wait,” she said.

I stopped what I was doing and looked her in the eye again. “Still no?” I said, disappointed, but not angry. She looked at me for a moment, then looked away again. “I’ve seen how you get when you help me out. I hate seein’ you walk away all hot and bothered like that, but you’ve never let me pay you back. Why? You’ve done so much for me, why haven’t you ever let me do anythin’ for you?”

“Because...I was too ashamed,” she said. “After everythin’ I put you through, after eveythin’ I said to you, I couldn’t just turn around and give in. If I had told you that...I liked bein’ with you, then you woulda thought I was a big ol’ hypocrite.”

“AJ,” I said, “I’ll never think less of you for likin’ what you like, but I will think less of you for not bein’ honest. You promised me you wouldn’t hide your feelin’s from me anymore. Tell me the truth, do you want me to love you the way you’ve been lovin’ me?”

She looked back at me, a conflicted expression on her face. “Yes,” she said after a pause, “but...”

“But what?” I said.

“I’m still scared,” she said. “I’m scared that...you won’t like me. I’m scared you’ll think I’m not pretty enough to love.”

I was taken aback at her comment; after a moment of silence, I spoke again. “I love you,” I said resolutely. “I love you just the way you are, and I’ll love you no matter what. Don’t you believe me?”

She looked at me for a moment before her mouth stretched into a weak grin. “I do,” she said softly.

“So then let me see you,” I said. “Let me love you. Let me love all of you.”

She slowly nodded her head. “Okay,” she said, smiling wider.

I placed a trail of kisses on her starting from her lips, going across her cheek, down her neck, and ending at her collarbone. As I went along, my hands moved to her shirt and undid her buttons one by one. When the last button was undone, I gently grabbed both sides of her shirt and peeled them back, exposing her breasts. Even after everything we had been through, the sight of them still made me giddy. She leaned forward, allowing me to slide her shirt off her arms and reach behind her to unhook her bra. I pulled it off of her and threw it on top of her shirt laying nearby.

Unable to hold myself back from those beautiful teardrops, I dove right in, pressing her back against the ground and giving her breasts the tender loving care they deserved. I kissed them all over, licked them all over, sucked them all over. I suckled on her nipples until each one was standing tall and hard as a rock. I massaged them and nuzzled my face into the soft, warm flesh. I played her like a musical instrument, each subtle touch producing a gentle whimper, each firm squeeze followed by a loud moan.

When I felt that I had put her through enough, I continued my trail of kisses down her toned stomach to her belt. I leaned back, realizing that something else had to go before I could tackle her jeans. My hands lightly gripped her right leg, feeling their way down her thigh and calf to the brown boot at the bottom. I took hold of the boot and, with some difficulty, managed to wrest it off of her foot. I set the boot aside and gently laid her leg on the ground, before moving on to the next one. I slowly lifted her left leg into the air and removed the boot from that one, just as I had the first.

Her feet now shoeless, I leaned back in towards her belt, carefully unbuckling it. The buckle undone, I was able to slowly unbutton her jeans and slide the zipper down, giving me a glimpse of her panties. I looked back up at her face as I reached for the sides of her pants. She was blushing, but smiling weakly at me; she nodded at me in approval. I looked back down and slowly lowered her jeans, her lifting her hips up slightly to help me. First, her plain white panties came fully into view, followed by her thick thighs, her knees, her calves, before I pulled the jeans over her sock-covered feet.

I threw her jeans aside and leaned back in, putting my face down near her panties, which already had a large wet spot on them. The tight underwear showed the outline of her prominent womanhood underneath, the sight of which made my heart beat faster and my mouth water. Managing to restrain myself from burying my face in it, I instead kissed my way around her crotch to her inner thigh. I continued slowly kissing my way down her leg, raising it up as I went along. When I got to the top of her calf-length sock, I slowly peeled it off of her foot, revealing her tender sole and the five little piggies wriggling at the end of it.

I tossed her sock aside and carried on, kissing my way to her ankle, her heel, her arch, and the ball of her foot, finishing by placing a soft kiss on each one of her toes. When I got to the end, I turned around and went right on back, kissing my way back up her foot, her long leg, and back to her crotch. I jumped to her other leg and did the same thing for that one that I had done for the first, kissing all the way up and then back down, removing her other sock when I reached it. I had her panties in front of my face again, the wet spot noticeably bigger than it had been before. I looked back up at her and saw that she was blushing hard and shaking slightly. “We can still stop, AJ,” I said softly. “You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to.”

She gulped and gave me a shaky smile. “It’s alright, Anon,” she said. “I want this; I really do. Please don’t stop.”

I gave her a comforting smile, then looked back between her legs. I reached to her sides and gently slid my fingers under the waistband of her panties. I took one last deep breath, then slowly pulled them down. I drew them over her hips and her butt. I pulled them across her thighs and calves, her legs coming together to allow them to pass. I pulled them over her feet and off of her body, depositing them on top of her jeans nearby. Her legs lowered back to the ground and I placed my hands on her knees, gently pushing them apart.

Looking down between her legs, I finally saw her womanhood in all its glory. The pale skin looked as if it had never seen even a second of sunlight. The entire area was smooth as silk, not a trace of hair visible anywhere. Her plump outer lips were sopping wet, liquid running down from them and dripping onto the grass beneath her. A strange feeling of euphoria came over me as I knelt there, looking down on her. She looked so vulnerable, every inch of her sexy body exposed to the world, and to me. I felt like a wild animal looming over its captured prey, poised ready to ravage it.

Fortunately, I was not a wild animal, and so was able to react to the situation in a somewhat civilized, albeit not particularly eloquent, manner. When I was finally able to peel my eyes away and look back up at her face, I saw that she was blushing hard. She still had a grin on her face, but her eyes looked afraid. She was afraid of me, I realized; or rather, she was afraid of what I might think, what I might say. I wanted to say something to comfort her, but I ended up awkwardly blurting out the first thing I thought of. “You’re so hot, AJ,” I said.

Applejack blushed even harder when I said that. She closed her eyes and turned her head away, but her smile widened, her lips trembling. I slowly crawled back up to her, leaning my head in towards hers. She opened her eyes and looked at me, and I saw that her eyes were moist. I gently grabbed her head and pulled it towards mine, leaning in and kissing her. It was a short, but passionate kiss; a single statement rather than a song, that statement of course being “I love you.”

We pulled back and looked each other in the eye again. Most of her anxiety had visibly melted away, but not quite all of it. “Would you...be more comfortable if...I took mine off too?” I said. She thought about it for a moment, then gently nodded her head. I pulled back and sat down on the grass beside her, swiftly removing my clothes and tossing them aside.

When I was as naked as she was, I gently lay on top of her, my stiff member squeezed between my stomach and hers. We embraced and kissed as we had before, but with a whole new sense of intimacy. Her breasts were squeezed up against my chest, her hard nipples pressing into my skin. Her smooth, feminine legs rubbed against my rougher, masculine legs, and we caressed each other’s feet with our own. One of my hands travelled down her body, rubbing her thighs and gently squeezing one of her butt cheeks, making her moan softly.

When we finally broke our kiss, I looked down at her and smiled. “Are you ready?” I said softly.

“I’m ready,” she said, smiling back at me.

I once again kissed my way down her body, heading straight for her womanhood without taking any detours. I laid on the grass between her legs, the warm blades tickling my stomach. I gazed at her moist lips, barely managing to keep myself from diving right in. Instead, I gently blew a stream of cool air onto her lips, as if I were trying to cool them off. Her body shivered slightly and a shaky breath escaped her lips. I planted a ring of kisses around her womanhood, each one drawing out a soft moan. We shared one final, intense look, before I placed my tongue at the bottom of her lips and slowly licked across their entire length.

The loud, stuttering moan that echoed throughout the clearing as I made contact was music to my ears. As I went further and further up, her breathing quickened and she let out a rapid series of short moans. When I reached the top, I withdrew my tongue from her skin and she visibly relaxed, returning to her slow, heavy breaths. I gave her a moment to recover before I moved back down and gave her another long lick just like the first. She was apparently more prepared the second time, as she managed to contain her moaning somewhat.

When I reached the top again, I slowly moved my tongue back down rather than remove it. I repeated this process, licking my way up and down her lips, each stroke slightly faster and slightly firmer than the last. As the intensity of my licks increased, so too did the intensity of her vocalizations. When I got up to a decent pace, her moans started to sound more like the howling of a wild beast. I kept at it, enjoying every last beautiful note as if I were listening to a symphony.

I kept on going like that for a while, but eventually decided to pause my ministrations, my tongue needing a short break. I lifted my tongue from her skin and looked up at her. She looked down at me with the expression of a child who had just had their favorite toy ripped from their hands. While seeing her with such a cute expression was undeniably arousing, I didn’t want to leave her hanging for too long. I turned my attention back to her womanhood, bringing in my hands for extra assistance. As gently as I could, I pressed my thumbs against her lips and slowly forced them apart, exposing the pink petals of her inner folds.

Again, I gently blew cool air onto the warm flesh, making her shudder and whimper. Leaning back in, I placed my tongue at the base of her entrance, licking all the way up to her little love button at the top. I took care to touch the sensitive area as softly and delicately as if I were touching a baby. Applejack’s reactions were even more intense than her previous ones, her muscles clenching and her hands seizing hold of the grass beside her. I licked her again and again, savoring the taste of the sweet nectar flowing from within her.

While I would have loved to have stayed there listening to her moans for hours, I wanted to hear her do much more than that. My lips and fingers were coated in her juices, which I took as a sign that she was more than ready for what was coming next. I moved my tongue back down to her entrance as if to lick it, but this time, I slowly pressed it inwards, forcing my way into the hot, wet crevice. As I penetrated her, she gasped loudly, and her hips reflexively thrust forward slightly. I pressed my mouth up against her lips so that I could reach as far in as possible. Her walls squeezed tightly together, making my efforts more difficult, but I was undeterred.

Every centimeter of ground I gained was a battle, both to take it and to hold it against her crushing grip. The struggle was enjoyable in a deep, primal sort of way, however. I loved watching her limbs quake, I loved listening to her squeal, and I loved seeing her face contort in pleasure. I had heard once that the tongue was the strongest muscle in the body; I figured that must be true, as I was eventually able to push my way in as far as I could manage to stretch. I stopped there and waited for a moment, giving her time to catch her breath and get used to the sensation.

When her breathing had returned to a somewhat normal intensity, I began my assault in earnest, slowly pulling my tongue out of her almost all the way, before forcefully ramming it back in as far as I could. The first thrust was met with a howl so loud that I worried we might actually be heard, despite being so far away from the house. Her subsequent exclamations were quieter, but only slightly. I slowly increased the frequency of my thrusts, working my way up to a rapid, but manageable pace. After I got up to speed, I began to vary the angle of my assaults, wanting to make sure that no corner of her inner sanctum was untouched. I went in and out, up and down, side to side, covering every square inch twice just to be sure.

My concentration was broken when I felt a hand placed on my head. My eyes glanced upwards as I continued working her, and I saw that she had reached down with one hand and was running her fingers through my hair. Her other hand was gripping one of her breasts, roughly kneading it and playing with its nipple. She raised her head and looked down at me through her cleavage. The look on her face was so precious that I immediately increased the speed of my thrusts just to see her bite her lip and her eyes roll back in her head.

Channeling every bit of strength and energy I had in me into my tongue, I thrust into her as quickly and as forcefully as I could. The effect was immediate, her moans graduating into loud wailing and her hips thrusting against my face. Something I had not anticipated, however, was the two strong thighs to the sides of my face squeezing together around my head. I felt her legs on my back, wrapped together to lock me in place. The pressure from those melon-crushing thighs was intense, but I was much too absorbed in what I was doing to be uncomfortable. Besides, it’s not like I would have wanted to leave the spot I was in even if I was able to.

I gripped her thick thighs in my hands for support and redoubled my efforts. I was done playing around; I was done teasing. I wanted to make her cum, and I wanted to make her cum hard. Mixed in with her moaning and wailing were barely intelligible words, which echoed throughout the clearing. “Oh, yes! Oh, yes!” I heard her shout to the heavens. “I’m gonna...I’m gonna...” A wordless scream pierced the air. “I’m gonna cum!”

Several things happened at once. Her inner walls clamped down around my tongue, squeezing it like a boa constrictor. Her strong legs squeezed my head just as hard; luckily, the soft flesh of her thighs cushioned the pressure. The hand on my head gripped my hair tightly, but not enough to cause me any serious pain. Her back arched up off of the ground and her body shook violently. A long, loud scream rushed from her mouth, which made my ears ring even with the large earmuffs I had covering them. A torrent of liquid spewed forth from her womanhood and filled my mouth, which I eagerly swallowed down.

I continued working her as she rode out her climax, trying to push her to even greater heights of ecstasy. Each wave was accompanied by another spasm, another spurt of sweet juices, and another incomprehensible exclamation to add to the cacophonous medley of squeaks, squeals, and other arousing noises coming from her mouth. I lost track of how long she lasted, but it felt like we were frozen in that one, intense moment for hours. But, eventually, the river flowing from her nethers ran dry and her tense body fell limp on the ground, her mouth letting out nothing but heavy breaths.

We laid there for a while, both of us tired and out of breath. I slowly pulled my tongue, which had long since stopped moving, out of her, eliciting a short, quiet moan. I pulled my head back and rested it against her thigh, drawing much-needed air into my lungs. A few last drops trickled out of her lower lips, and I quickly reached out my tongue and lapped them up. I was the first to recover, my tongue being the only part of my body that was severely exhausted.

Gathering my strength, I rose to my hands and knees and crawled forward. I laid down on my side next to her, reaching up and gently turning her head towards me. Her eyes had been closed, but opened about halfway and looked at me. Her mouth stretched into a weak smile, and I smiled back at her. “How was that?” I said softly.

She gulped and said, “That was...that was amazin’.” I leaned in and pressed my face against hers, and we exchanged a rapid series of short, weak kisses. We closed our eyes and nuzzled each other, rubbing our faces together and kissing each other’s noses, cheeks, and chins, in addition to our lips. “Thank you,” I heard her whisper. “Thank you for lovin’ me.”

I pulled back and opened my eyes; she opened hers and looked at me. “Thank you for lettin’ me love you,” I whispered back.

Applejack slowly pushed herself up off of her back, rolling onto her side, then throwing her weight against me, pushing me onto my back with her laying on me. She repositioned herself so that her body stretched out across mine and her face hovered just above my own. I looked into her tired eyes and saw a deep, loving passion in them. “I wanna make you feel good too,” she whispered. Before I could respond, she leaned in and kissed me, her tongue invading my mouth and caressing my much more tired one.

She pulled back and kissed her way down my body, just as I had done to her. She travelled down my neck, across my chest and stomach, before reaching her destination. She stopped and stared at my member intensely, which was stiff and aching for relief after everything that had happened over the past few minutes. Her face hovered a few inches above it, her warm breath caressing the sensitive skin. Looking down at her, I saw her gulp, her face reddening slightly. I realized that she had never observed me from that close before, and that she was probably feeling slightly nervous even after everything we had done together.

I reached a hand down and lightly stroked her cheek. She looked back up at me, and I tried to give her a comforting smile. It must have been effective, as she smiled back up at me, her expression softening noticeably. She lowered her gaze again as I continued stroking her face and her hair. As I watched, her face lowered towards me, moving painfully slowly. Part of me wanted to just grab hold of her and push her lips onto me, but I managed to hold myself back.

When she finally placed her warm, soft lips onto my shaft, a tingle went up my spine, and my member twitched. She placed a series of small, gentle kisses on me, working her way downward. Reaching the base, she lowered her lips and placed a long, deep kiss on each one of my balls. She looked back up at me, a gleam in her eye and a grin on her face. Keeping her gaze locked on me, she stuck out her tongue and placed it at the base of my shaft, slowly dragging it all the way up to my head. A short moan escaped my throat at the contact, my breathing growing quicker and more erratic as she went along. When she got to my head, she pulled back, giving me a moment to catch my breath.

Her fingers gently wrapped around my shaft, lifting it up off my stomach and holding it perpendicular to my body. She first planted a soft kiss on the very tip, before working her way around my head, kissing every inch of it. Compared to the kisses she had left on the rest of my body, even those on the other parts of my member, these kisses felt significantly more pleasurable, each one making me shudder. For her final kiss, she opened her mouth slightly, wrapping her lips around the tip. Hesitating only for an instant, she moved her head down, slowly forcing my member between her lips and into her mouth.

Her tongue caressed the underside of my member, gently pushing it up against the roof of her mouth. She continued onward, taking more and more of me into her, my tip slowly making its way towards her throat. The feeling of her mouth was unlike anything I had ever felt before. It felt like a warm, wet piece of silk was wrapped around me, although even that description fails to do justice to what I was experiencing. I tried to maintain my composure as she moved, but the odd moan came from my throat every so often. Considering that she had never done this before, she made it an impressive distance down before she finally ground to a halt.

She looked back up at me and smiled with her eyes, her mouth being busy at the moment. The tightness of her mouth suddenly increased tenfold as she started sucking, her soft skin wrapping around me tightly. I gasped reflexively at the surge in stimulation, almost finishing right then and there. However, I was determined to hold out longer, as my pride would not allow me to give in so quickly. I forced myself to take slow, steady breaths and braced myself for what I knew would be coming next.

Maintaining the suction, Applejack slowly lifted her head back up, stopping when her lips got to the bottom of my head. The combination of her tongue, lips, and the soft inner lining of her cheeks on my skin elicited a low, stuttering moan from me. When she slowed to a stop, she quickly reversed course and went right back down again, not stopping until my tip once again reached the back of her mouth. She repeated this process over and over, dragging me out of her before shoving me right back in, going slightly faster each time. Each stroke sent another wave of pleasure rippling through my body, making me shiver and coating my skin in goosebumps.

I rested my head on the soft ground, emptying my mind and savoring every second of her touch. The physical stimulation was incredible on its own, but it was even more arousing when I considered that it was being delivered by my big sister, and the love of my life, Applejack. I had spent years pining for her, wanting nothing more than for her to return my affections and love me as a man, not just a brother. In my head, I recalled the sound of her voice as she told me she loved me. In my ears echoed the soft, lewd noises of the carnal act she was performing, an act which I had spent many lonely nights imagining her doing to me.

As much as I was enjoying her touch, I knew that I wouldn’t be able to enjoy it for much longer, considering how fast she was going. She had been gradually wearing me down, and the last shred of endurance I still had in me would soon be worn out completely. Mixed in with the constant stream of moans and grunts spewing forth from my mouth, I managed to get out a warning to alert her. “AJ...” I said, “AJ, I’m close.” The words had scarcely left my lips before Applejack suddenly increased her pace dramatically, sucking me as if her life depended on it.

I let out several less-than-flattering vocalizations and gently gripped her bobbing head with both hands. Every time she descended, I lightly pressed down, forcing her to go slightly faster and slightly deeper than she had on her own. The muffled moans and whimpers coming from her throat helped her quickly push me to the edge, and then push me right over. My hands froze just as she was reaching her apex, holding her head in place and preventing her from pulling back any further. My subconscious had seemingly decided on our behalf where I would be depositing my load.

The pressure building up inside of me finally broke free of its confines, exploding out of me in the only way it could. Every muscle in my body clenched at once, and I let out a loud, animalistic roar. My member tensed and began spewing shot after shot of my seed into the soft, warm mouth wrapped around its tip. For every burst that spewed forth, another wave of pleasure swept over me, each one building upon the last until I was drowning in my own ecstasy. I don’t know how many shots I pumped into her; after the eighth one, my brain was too fried to keep track.

My body fought to keep up with the physical demand of my climax, but alas, I was but a mere mortal. With one final clench for good measure, my body threw in the towel, collapsing limply onto the ground. My limbs felt like gelatin, and my head felt fuzzy. I laid there like a corpse, physically incapable of doing anything but listening to my heavy breaths and the pounding of my heart. I was reminded of Applejack’s presence when I felt her head rise up, my powerless hands sliding off of it and falling to my sides. I was too exhausted to raise my head and look at her, so I couldn’t know what she was doing. After a long, silent moment, I heard the sound of a single, large gulp, followed by the sound of heavy breathing.

My eyes fluttered open, staring upwards at the late-afternoon sky above me. I saw Applejack crawl up next to me in my peripheral vision and heard her lay down on the grass to my right. My right arm was gently lifted up and placed on the grass, perpendicular to my body; a head with soft hair and softer skin rested on it. An arm wrapped around me and gently pulled me up onto my right side, my head flopping over to follow it.

Applejack took my left arm and draped it over herself, then wrapped her own arms around me and pulled us both together. She embraced me tightly, her chest squishing up against mine and one of her legs squeezing in between mine. She pressed her lips, which looked as spotless as I had ever seen them, up against mine, giving me one last gentle kiss. She laid her head back down on my arm and slowly closed her eyes, a smile on her face. I allowed my heavy eyelids to close as well, and both of us soon drifted off into unconsciousness, our weary bodies cushioned by soft grass, warmed by the gentle sun, and caressed by a soft, apple-smelling breeze.

Trust

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Tickling, Fingering, Sixty-Nine Position

Trust

Applejack stood outside the front door of Carousel Boutique, the morning sun shining down on her. Although, it might be more accurate to say that she was standing in front of the large hole in the building where the front door once stood. The sides of the doorframe looked just as they had the day before: broken and mangled. A white sheet hung from the doorframe at the top, covering the hole and wavering slightly in the wind. Attached to the wall nearby was a small sign that read “Yes, We’re Open”.

Under normal circumstances, Applejack would have no qualms whatsoever about entering the building in front of her. On that particular day, however, she would much rather have strolled into the Everfree Forest than into Rarity’s boutique. She recalled how strong and aggressive she had been the last time she had been there, but this time, she felt as small and meek as the tiniest mouse. A sickening fear and shame gripped her heart and squeezed her tightly. It had taken all of her willpower just to force her legs to carry her to the spot she now stood in, but she still had further to go. She considered turning around and leaving, coming back the next day and trying again, but she knew deep down that it would only be more difficult the longer she waited. Using the love she still felt for her oldest friend as motivation, she forced herself to walk forward, push aside the sheet, and walk inside.

The interior of the boutique looked as it normally did, the front door having been removed from the floor and presumably placed somewhere else. Applejack tentatively walked further in, seeing and hearing no sign of life anywhere. She took a deep breath to calm herself, then opened her mouth to speak. “Rarity? Are...are you here?” she called out tentatively.

Applejack heard Rarity’s voice emanate from the kitchen at the back of the building. “Oh, yes! Yes, I’m here!” Rarity called out frantically. Applejack heard the sound of a scraping chair followed by swift footsteps. “Please forgive the mess, we had a little bit of a...” Rarity stepped out of the kitchen and into the main showroom, falling silent when she saw who she was addressing. She was wearing tight, black jeans and a snug, white t-shirt. Dark smudges on her face suggested that her mascara had been running, but that it had been hastily wiped away. Her eyes looked sad, but she wore a clearly forced smile on her lips.

Rarity froze in place when her eyes fell upon Applejack. Her smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed, her expression changing to a scowl. She slowly crossed her arms and straightened up to her full height. “Hello, Applejack,” she said in a tone as cold as a windigo’s breath.

Applejack blushed and averted her gaze. “H-Howdy, Rarity,” she said sheepishly, rubbing the back of her neck. The feel of her hand on her cutie mark did little to comfort her as Rarity glared daggers at her.

“I’m afraid we’re not open at the moment,” said Rarity. “If you’d like to buy something, you’ll have to come back later.”

“Well, no, I uh...” said Applejack.

“Or perhaps you’re here to kick down my back door as well,” said Rarity in a sarcastic tone, gesturing behind her. “After all, I already have to pay to have the front door fixed, I might as well take care of the back one at the same time.”

Applejack blushed harder, feeling like she’d been slapped in the face. “Rarity, please,” she said. “I just came to...”

Rarity closed her eyes and rubbed her forehead. “Applejack, I am really not in the mood for this right now,” said Rarity. “Would you please say whatever it is you came to say and then kindly leave?”

Applejack felt lower than dirt at that moment, but figured she had come too far to give up. “Rarity...” she said, “I came to tell you that...I’m sorry.” Rarity re-crossed her arms and looked back at her, but her expression didn’t change. “I’m sorry for what I did to you. I shouldn’t have barged in on you like I did, and I definitely shouldn’t have busted down your door.” Rarity continued to stare at her silently.

“I know you’re probably mad at me; I deserve it after what I did,” said Applejack. “But, please, don’t be mad at Anon. Don’t be mad at him for what I did; he didn’t have anythin’ to do with it. He’s...he’s a good man. Please don’t think less of him because of this. If you have to take it out on someone, take it out on me, not him. Please.”

Rarity closed her eyes and hung her head slightly, pursing her lips. After a moment of silence, she spoke again. “Do you really mean all that?” she said in a much softer tone.

“I do,” said Applejack. “Every word.”

Rarity chuckled softly and shook her head. “Of course you do,” she said. “You’re you.” She raised her head and opened her eyes; her lips were quivering. “Oh, Applejack, I’m the one who should be sorry.” She uncrossed her arms and quickly walked towards Applejack. “You entrusted me to look after your dear, sweet brother, and what did I do? I let my passions run away with me and almost had my way with him!”

Rarity reached Applejack and took her hands in her own, holding them in front of her. “I know it’s no excuse,” she said, “but after being alone for so long, I just couldn’t bear to let a man like him just walk away from me. I couldn’t bear the thought of him going off to be with some other woman, without me even getting the chance to tell him how I felt about him. You couldn’t possibly know what that’s like.”

“Um...yeah, I, uh...I guess I wouldn’t know what that’s like,” said Applejack, trying to keep a straight face.

Rarity looked into Applejack’s eyes, tears streaming down her face. “Oh, Applejack, my dearest friend,” said Rarity, “can you ever forgive me?”

Applejack was stunned at the display she was witnessing. When she had walked into the boutique, she had expected Rarity to yell and berate her for her foolishness. Having the tables turned so suddenly made her remember that she was speaking with her best friend, one of the most caring and selfless people she knew. The fear she had felt in her heart evaporated, replaced with a profound sense of pity and compassion. “Rarity, of course I forgive you,” she said softly. “I never shoulda been mad at you in the first place.”

Rarity gave Applejack a shaky smile. “I forgive you as well,” she said. “I can’t rightfully stay mad at a woman for being so protective of...someone she cares about.” Rarity wrapped her arms around Applejack and pulled her into a hug. “Friends?”

Applejack returned the embrace and smiled. “Friends,” she said. The two of them stood there silently for a while, each enjoying the tender moment. “So...about your door.”

Rarity pulled back and looked Applejack in the eye. “Oh, it’s...it’s quite alright, darling,” she said in a tone that made clear that she was trying to be polite. “It’s not that big of a deal.”

“It is a big deal,” said Applejack, “and I want to make it up to you. Why don’t you let me fix it up for you?”

“I appreciate the offer,” said Rarity, “but you really don’t need to go through all that trouble.”

“I want to, though,” said Applejack. “C’mon, Rarity. I can have it fixed up in two shakes of a lamb’s tail. It’s the least I can do.”

Rarity considered Applejack’s offer for a moment. “Well...I would prefer to have it repaired sooner rather than later,” she said. Rarity finally looked Applejack in the eye and smiled. “Alright, Applejack, you can have a go at it, but on one condition.”

“What is it?” said Applejack.

“You have to let me do something for you too,” said Rarity. “It doesn’t have to be right now, but the next time you need help with something, come to me and I’ll do whatever I can. Promise?”

Applejack chuckled softly and smiled back at her. “Okay, I promise,” she said.

“Oh, please,” I said dismissively, “I could totally take you on.” I emptied the bucket of slop in my hands into the trough on the other side of the fence. The pigs quickly detected the smell of their lunch and hurried over, greedily gobbling up the disgusting mixture.

“Anon,” said Applejack, “I could whup your hide faster than you could say ‘Appaloosa’. You got straw for brains if you think otherwise.” She reached into the bag of feed she was carrying and pulled out a handful, scattering it across the ground in front of her. The chickens milling about took note of the food and walked over to gobble it up.

I set down the empty bucket on the ground and casually strolled over towards the fenced-in chicken coop. “I don’t know what to tell you,” I said with a cheeky grin on my face. “I’m bigger than you, I’m stronger than you, and I’m just plain better at brawlin’ than you.” I leaned against the fence, watching her as she worked.

Applejack scoffed at me. “Bigger? I’ll give you that,” she said, scattering another handful of feed on the ground. “Stronger? Maybe. But there’s a heck of a lot more to fighin’ than just bein’ bigger and stronger. You need your wits too, and a whole lotta guts. Frankly, I don’t think you got it in you to beat me.” She looked over her shoulder at me and gave me a teasing grin.

“Care to put your apples where your mouth is?” I said.

She turned around and faced me, a look of playful curiosity on her face. “What do you mean by that?”

“I say you and I have ourselves a little wrestlin’ match later,” I said. “If you’re really so much better than me, then you should be able to beat me without even breakin’ a sweat.”

Applejack set the bag of feed down on the ground and slowly walked over to me. “You really wanna do that, little brother?” she said with a grin. “You ‘member what happened the last time you and I went at it.”

“That was a long time ago, big sis,” I said confidently. “I’m stronger now than I ever have been. Besides, I know your weaknesses now.”

Applejack reached the fence in front of me and leaned on it, bringing her face within a few inches of mine. “Do you now?” she said, giving me a playfully fierce look.

“I do,” giving her a similar look. “What do you say, AJ? You game?”

We stared into each others’ eyes for a moment before she finally spoke. “Alright, big boy, you’re on,” she said. She quickly leaned in and gave me a quick peck on the lips before standing up again. “Hurry up and finish your chores; we’ll see how much fight you got in you after that.”

One long day of chores later, Applejack and I were standing in the clearing that was quickly becoming our favorite hang-out spot. We had come down here at least once a day for over a week, spending almost every free hour we had in each other’s arms. It was during a particularly rough session of play-wrestling that I had started to wonder which one of us was genuinely the better fighter. After all the time we had spent together, I felt I had gotten a pretty good idea of just how strong she was. While she was definitely one of the strongest people I knew, I didn’t think she was necessarily stronger than I was.

I bent down to untie my heavy work boots, while she worked on pulling her feet out of her worn, cowboy boots. We also removed our socks and threw them aside so that they wouldn’t get dirty. Next came our belts, the heavy metal buckles safely lain far away from where we would be going at it. Applejack removed her hat and placed it in the pile with the rest of our apparel. As I watched her stretch and twist in preparation for our match, a particularly invigorating idea came to my mind. “Hey,” I said. “How about you and I make this a bit more interestin’?”

Applejack looked over at me as she stretched out her thick legs. “I don’t know,” she said. “I think wrestlin’ you to the ground’ll be interestin’ enough, but what were you thinkin’ about?”

“How about...” I began, “every time one of us pins the other, they have to take off a piece of clothes.”

“Really?” she said in an amused tone.

“Yeah, really,” I said. “First one to get naked loses. And the loser...has to do whatever the winner wants.”

Applejack chuckled and shook her head. “Boy, when you play, you play for keeps, don’tcha?” she said, smiling. She took a moment to consider my proposal before speaking again. “Alright, Anon,” she said, “you got yourself a deal.” She brought her hand up to her face and loudly spit into it, holding it out towards me afterwards.

Recognizing the gesture, I quickly gave my own hand a similar treatment and took hold of hers, giving it a firm shake. A silent exchange occurred between us as we finished, and we both pulled each other in close. We leaned in and sealed our deal with a deep, passionate smooch in addition to our handshake. “You better get that tongue of yours ready though,” she said as we pulled apart. “I’m gonna put it through one heck of a workout after I win.”

The die cast, the two of us stepped back and took our places in the middle of the clearing. We kneeled down on the soft grass facing each other, our hands poised and ready to grapple. I stared intensely into her eyes, and she started back, a grin on her face. “It isn’t too late to back out, you know,” she said. “If you give up, I won’t make you do anythin’ too embarassin’.”

“You wish,” I said defiantly.

Applejack chuckled, then her smile faded. “Three,” she said.

“Two,” I said.

“One,” she said.

“Go!” we said together.

We flew at each other like wild animals, colliding violently and grabbing hold of one another. We pushed and pulled, but both of us managed to hold our ground for a while. It didn’t take long, however, for both of us to end up laying on the ground, our limbs entangled. Every time I tried to make a move, she was there to counter it. Every time I thought I had gotten an edge over her, she reversed it before I even saw it coming.

I began losing ground, soon realizing that my overconfidence was holding me back. Forcing myself to think of Applejack as a competitor, and not as a woman who I had made squeal on multiple occasions, I summoned all my strength and redoubled my assault. I managed to take her by surprise and knock her off-balance through sheer force, sending her sprawling back on the grass. I was on her in an instant, using my greater body weight to pin her down and count her out.

When she realized she had lost the round, she stopped struggling, looking up at me and breathing heavily. “I was goin’ easy on you,” she said as I climbed off of her.

“I’m sure,” I said sarcastically.

Sitting up, she sighed heavily, and slowly reached for her shirt. She undid the buttons one at a time, peeling the garment off and tossing it aside when she was done. She blushed slightly as I looked at white bra and the large breasts it contained, despite me having seen her in such a state many times before. She looked back at me and her expression grew intense once again. “You better get ready,” she said, “‘cause that’s the only win you’re gettin’ today.”

We took up our starting positions again and commenced a new bout. This time, Applejack was noticeably more ferocious than she had been the first time. She fought with greater speed and strength than before, quickly gaining an edge over me. When I did manage to get her in a spot where I could use my full strength against her, I was able to gain a slight advantage. The problem was, she would often be able to slip away and avoid me before I could get a hold of her properly. I quickly realized that her lesser size was not as great of a detriment as I had thought it would be.

After a particularly poor decision on my part, she was able to take advantage of an opening and get me on my back, sitting on top of me and holding me down. I continued to struggle until she had finished counting me out, then collapsed back on the ground. “Lucky,” I said in between heavy breaths.

“Luck ain’t got anythin’ to do with it,” she said, grinning down at me. She climbed off of me and let me up, and I begrudgingly reached for my own buttons.

When my shirt had joined the growing pile of clothing nearby, we took our positions and started again. The round went similarly to the one before it: Applejack using her superior speed and dexterity to quickly gain an advantage. As we struggled, I also realized that my own strength was waning, while hers was almost as great as it had been when we had first started. I hadn’t thought that her occasional runs with Rainbow Dash would be that much of a boon to her stamina, but I was turning out to be wrong about a great many things that day. After a relatively short round, Applejack once again pinned me and counted me out.

“Don’t feel bad, Anon,” she said teasingly. “There’s no shame in losin’ to a girl.” I tried to keep a straight face as I removed my pants, throwing them onto the pile with the rest of our clothes.

I was starting to worry slightly as we took up our positions once again. The cool breeze blowing through the clearing made it painfully obvious just how far behind I was. Applejack only needed one more win, whereas I needed three to come out on top. I was beginning to think that I might have been a bit hasty in making the deal I had made with her. I made a mental note to never let the head on my neck collaborate with the head below my waist on important decisions ever again.

When we started again, I went all-out, using every trick I knew in a desperate attempt to come out on top. I ducked, I weaved, I floated like a butterfly and stung like a flash bee, but in the end, the result was the same. My muscles were simply too tired to move me quickly enough to keep up with her. Once again, I ended up on my back, with her straddling my chest and holding my legs in the air. I tried to wrest myself from her grip, but she just wouldn’t let me go.

Applejack looked over shoulder and grinned. “One,” she said slowly. I tried to grab her and push her off of me, but she was too firmly planted. “Two.” Her smile grew even wider. I was really thrashing at that point, trying to find any opening, any weakness that I could exploit, but it was in vain. Suddenly, into my panicked mind popped an idea, one which I was in no position to ignore.

“Thr—” she began, but was cut off as my hands flew to her exposed armpits and dug into the smooth, tender flesh, immediately eliciting a loud squeal. I tickled her relentlessly, diverting every last bit of energy I had in me to my fingers. Applejack erupted in a flood of laughter and reflexively loosened her grip on me. Seizing the opportunity, I managed to free my legs and plant my feet firmly on the ground. I quickly wrapped my arms around her middle and, kicking forcefully, managed to haul her off of me and roll onto my side.

She quickly recovered from my unorthodox technique and refocused, but she was a split second too late. I was on her before she could react, throwing my weight against her and rolling her onto her back. I bore down upon her, not willing to let the opportunity pass me up. I pinned her back and arms to the ground while quickly counting her out. She lay there breathing heavily, looking up at me with an unhappy look on her face. “You cheated!” she said.

“Did I?” I said, letting her up. “I don’t recall us makin’ any rules about ticklin’.”

“W-Well, yeah, but it’s...it’s just common sense!” she said. “This is a wrestlin’ match, not a tickle fight!”

“You can call it whatever you like,” I said, “but I still won, and you still gotta lose those pants.” She glared at me for a moment, before grumbling and reaching for her zipper. Her jeans were soon tossed on the pile, her long, thick legs exposed to the world.

“Those dirty tricks of yours ain’t gonna work twice,” she said, getting into her starting position.

“We’ll see,” I said, trying to sound confident.

We started again and, as expected, things went about as well as the last time. Unlike the last time, however, I was able to keep myself out of any serious trouble by sending my fingers to her underarms at critical moments. As she was consumed by laughter, I repositioned myself and came at her again from different angles. By employing this method, I was able to gain the upper hand once again, eventually forcing her to the ground and pinning her. She said nothing as she got up and removed her bra, letting her large breasts dangle feely.

Her face was bright red as we prepared for the last round, although I couldn’t tell if it was from shame or anger. Applejack flew at me with an animalistic fury that might have been arousing if it hadn’t been so terrifying. She moved with such strength and speed that I would easily have been overwhelmed if I didn’t resort to tickling her. I ended up having to keep my fingers dancing across her skin almost the entire time, and even then, I barely managed to defeat her. I ended up on top of her, our faces inches apart from each other. I forced her thighs back against her with my own, her calves and feet flailing in a desperate attempt to escape. Her large breasts were pressed up against my chest, and I held her arms agains the ground above her head.

She stopped struggling before I had even finished counting her out, realizing that she had been beaten. We laid there for a moment staring into each other’s eyes, our hot, sweaty bodies pressed together. Her face was still red, but she didn’t look angry anymore. She looked away from me and closed her eyes. “Alright,” she said softly, “you win.” I got off of her and crawled backwards, kneeling between her legs. Reaching down to her hips, I grabbed her panties and gently pulled them down her legs and off of her, throwing them onto the pile.

As I looked down at her beautiful womanhood, I was quick to notice that her lips were sopping wet. I found this curious, as I had not made any effort to get her worked up. Granted, I was a bit excited as well just from all the physical contact we had made, but I was not nearly as aroused as she evidently was. Applejack pushed herself up into a sitting position, crossing her arms over her erect nipples and looking away, a pouty expression on her face. I crawled around her and sat down with her between my legs, wrapping my arms around her stomach and gently pulling her back against me. “Hey,” I said softly, leaning in and giving her a peck on the cheek, “I love you.”

She turned her head and looked at glared at me for a moment, before she closed her eyes and sighed. The unhappy look on her face melted away and her lips stretched into a small smile. Her big green eyes opened again and looked into mine. “I love you too,” she said, leaning in and giving me a long, gentle kiss. When she finally pulled back, she added, “Even if you are a cheat.”

“You know what they say: all’s fair in love and war,” I said, “or something like that.”

Applejack smirked at me for a moment, then her grin faded and she looked down. “So, um...what do you...want me to do?” she said.

“First,” I said, “I want you tell me why you’re so wet.”

Applejack squeezed her thighs together to hide her slick nethers and turned her head away, blushing slightly. “I...I don’t know what you mean,” she said.

“AJ,” I said in a stern, but gentle tone, like that of a parent lecturing a young child who had committed some wrong.

She sighed loudly, then took a deep breath. “Alright, you got me,” she said. “I am feelin’ mighty...worked up right now.”

“Why were you tryin’ to hide from me, though?” I said softly. “It’s not like I haven’t seen you like this before.”

“It’s different,” she said. “It’s one thing to feel like this when we’re...you know...doin’ stuff. It’s somethin’ else to start feelin’ like this when you weren’t even touchin’ me down there.”

“I don’t get it,” I said. “What exactly got you all hot and bothered like this?”

“I don’t know,” she said.

“Was it when we were wrestlin’?” I said. “Did you like that?”

“I suppose,” she said tentatively.

“Did you like it when I pinned you?” I said. “When I held you down underneath me?”

“I...” she said.

“Did you...like it when I tickled you?” I said. Applejack blushed intensely and turned her head away from me, keeping me from seeing her face. “Tell me, AJ. Please.” A pause, then she gently nodded her head. “Why are you so ashamed of that?”

“Because it’s weird!” she blurted out. “Normal girls...don’t like that sorta thing. I didn’t wanna tell you what I was feelin’ ‘cause...I didn’t want you to think I was weird.”

I was a bit taken aback by her admission, not immediately knowing how to respond. After a moment had passed, I ventured to try and comfort her. “AJ, I didn’t fall in love with you because you were normal,” I said. “I fell in love with you because you’re the most amazin’, extraordinary woman I know. I don’t want you to be normal, and I don’t want you to think you have to be normal for me to love you. I’ll love you no matter what; you gotta believe that.” I planted a gentle kiss on the back of her neck, right on her cutie mark.

Applejack said nothing, merely continuing to stare off away from me. A moment later, I heard her sniffle, and she slowly turned her head back around to look at me. Her eyes were moist, and her lips were trembling. She leaned in and nuzzled her face against mine, still sniffling occasionally. I felt her body begin to shake, and I tightened my embrace, holding her against my steady chest.

After a minute had passed and Applejack had calmed down, I spoke again. “You know what I want you to do, AJ?” I said. She looked into my eyes expectantly. “I want you tell me the truth. I want you to tell me exactly want you want me to do to you. And then, I want you to let me do it.”

Applejack’s gaze dropped, and she looked to be thinking about what I had said. “You promise you won’t think I’m...weird if I do?” she said.

“I promise,” I said, giving her a comforting smile.

She looked back up at me and smiled weakly. “Okay,” she said. “I’ll do it.” I waited patiently while Applejack collected her thoughts. “So...when we’re out here, rollin’ around like we do...I always like it when you lay on top of me. I love feelin’ your weight on me, and I love wrappin’ myself around you and holdin’ you tight. I love the feel of havin’ the earth below me and you above me. It just makes me feel so...safe. It makes me feel like nothin’ can get to me while you’re there.”

“Go on,” I said softly.

“And...when we were tusslin’...I liked it then too,” she said. “Don’t get me wrong, kickin’ your butt was pretty fun.” She flashed me a teasing look. “But when you beat me...when you pinned me to the ground and held me there...I liked that too, for some reason. I felt so weak and helpless, but I still enjoyed it somehow. I don’t know how to say it, but it just felt so...comfortin’, if that makes a lick of sense.”

“And when I tickled you?” I said.

“Well, I was surprised at first, surprised how easily you were able to turn the tables on me,” she said. “I was beatin’ you; I was beatin’ you bad, but you still came out on top. I was givin’ it everythin’ I had at the end, but you took me down like it was nothin’. You were layin’ on top of me, holdin’ me down so I couldn’t move an inch. You just seemed so big and strong that I...” Applejack looked right at me, a burning passion in her eyes. “I wanted you so bad right then. I wanted you to just...hold me down and have your way with me, right then and there.” When she realized what she had said, her eyes widened, her cheeks reddened, and she looked away.

“Do you still want that?” I said. “Do you want me to be the strong one? Do you want me to hold you down and...do what I want to do with you?”

Applejack looked into my eyes; after a moment, she opened her mouth to speak. “Yes,” she said softly. “I want that.”

We slowly moved out faces together, and out lips met in a slow, gentle kiss. Our lips gently rubbed together, and our tongues met between us and gently caressed each other. As we kissed, I moved my hands down from her stomach to her legs, placing them in between her thighs. Applejack assisted me as I gently pried her legs apart, exposing her womanhood to the cool air. When her legs were suitably spread, I raised my own legs up and placed them over hers, pressing down on them firmly, but gently, to keep them from moving. I gently took her arms and placed them at her sides, wrapping my own arms around them to keep her from raising them.

Keeping her arms pinned, I reached up to her breasts, cupping them and lightly squeezing them. I massaged the soft flesh, making her moan softly into my mouth. When I worked my way up to her nipples, I lightly stroked the hard nubs with my thumbs, rolling them around and eliciting more intense moans. Feeling them expand to their full length and hardness, I took them in my fingers and gently squeezed them. Our kiss broke as she gasped, breathing heavily and shivering slightly. Moving away from her lips, I licked and kissed her neck while holding her tightly with all of my limbs.

I teased her for another minute or so before I moved on to the next phase of my plan. Releasing her breasts, I crossed my arms over her chest, holding her arms in place while moving my hands towards her armpits. Still dazed from pleasure, Applejack did not seem to notice what I was doing until it was too late to stop me. Slipping my fingers under her arms, I pressed my fingers into the soft, smooth flesh of her armpits, tickling them gently. Immediately, she began to giggle and squirm reflexively.

After a few moments of light tickling, I preemptively squeezed her tightly and then dug my fingers into her skin, tickling her rapidly and intensely. Her light giggles turned to roaring laughter, and she wriggled and shook in my grasp. I could tell that she was not trying to break free of me in earnest, but even if she had been, I still probably could have kept hold of her. While my hands worked on her armpits, my tongue dug into the base of her neck, tickling her there as well. I kept up my multi-front assault for a while, then suddenly reverting back to my lighter touch, letting her catch her breath in between her soft giggling.

When I felt she was ready for another round, I ramped back up again, tickling her even more intensely than I had before. Applejack threw back her head and screamed to the heavens, her limbs struggling fruitlessly to escape me. I alternated between my lighter and harder tickling, being careful to make sure she never got too out of breath. In addition to working her underarms, I also let a hands drift down and tickle the sides of her stomach, making her squirm in a noticeably different manner. Several minutes passed like this before I finally pulled my hands away from her ticklish spots, giving her a long rest.

Her once-strong body felt weak and tired in my arms, and her head leaned limply back against mine. I gently kissed her cheek and her neck, paying extra attention to her cutie mark. While I did this, one of my hands slowly drifted down between her legs to her sopping-wet lips. I lightly stroked her, making her buck her hips reflexively and let out a stuttering moan. I went up and down slowly, petting her with just enough force to make her moan. My fingers were soon coated in her juices, the lubrication letting them slide across her skin with almost no resistance.

When her moans reached a suitable intensity, I gently pressed a finger between her lips and up against her entrance, stroking her soft inner folds. She gasped and squealed as I kept going, slowly pushing my finger inside of her almost all the way to the knuckle. Her walls squeezed me tightly, vainly trying to impede the invader working its way inside of her. When I got deep enough, I reversed course and started pulling back out, stopping before I withdrew completely. I rhythmically thrust my finger into her, gradually increasing speed over time. Applejack was soon moaning and wailing loudly, her noises sounding like sweet music to my ears.

When I got up to a decent speed, and I felt that she was suitably warmed up, I decided to enact the next phase of my plan. I pulled my finger all the way out, her walls squeezing me to try and prevent my departure. She turned her head and gave me a desperate, needy look; I gave her a comforting smile in return. While I had fingered her before, I had only ever used one finger at a time to do so; that was about to change. Her eyes went wide and she gasped as I placed the tips of two of my fingers against her entrance, gently pushing them into her.

The going was even more difficult than before, as the intruder forcing its way into her was now twice as large as it had been before. On the plus side, I was able to stroke twice as much of her tender flesh, which had the unintended bonus of making her moan twice as loud. This time, I kept going until I had forced myself in all the way to my knuckles. After giving her a short moment to get used to the feeling of being filled so much, I resumed my thrusting, starting slow and working my way back up to my previous speed. I made sure to vary the angle of my thrusts, caressing every inch of her that I could reach.

Applejack’s body twitched and spasmed as I tended to her, her hips bucking, her toes curling, and her shoulders shaking. I tightened my embrace, minimizing her squirming and pressing us together even more tightly. Due to us having spent many long hours in each other’s arms by that point, I could tell by the sound of her vocalizations when she was nearing her climax. Seeing that she was not far off, I enacted the final phase of my plan. While I continued to thrust into her with one hand, my other hand made its way back up to one of her armpits. Too distracted by her pleasure, she didn’t notice what I was doing until she felt my fingers once again dive into the soft flesh under her arm.

The sweet moaning emanating from her lips was immediately joined by a torrent of intense laughter as I tickled her mercilessly. The two very distinct noises mixed in her throat, combining to form a sound that I found difficult to put a name to, but was also undeniably arousing. Her strange wailing echoed throughout the clearing, letting every blade of grass, every tree, and every apple on those trees know exactly how she was feeling. Her body shook violently, no doubt overwhelmed by the dual assault of two very different physical sensations, each of which would have been staggering on their own. Thanks to my mighty bear hug, however, she was unable to do anything to escape my touch, although I doubted that she even wanted to.

I thrust into her as quickly as I could, willing her to finish. When I heard her strange, undulating moaning flow into a loud scream that made my ears ring, I knew I had completed my self-appointed mission. Her walls clamped down around my fingers, and I felt a tidal wave of warm fluid coat my hand. Her hips bucked wildly and her legs shook, almost breaking free of my hold. I felt her body tense in my arms and saw her chest heave. Her face contorted in an intense expression of pleasure, her mouth struggling to let air in and let her moans out at the same time. I kept up my thrusting and my tickling while she rode out her orgasm, not stopping until I felt her body fall limp like a rag doll in my arms.

My tired fingers finally came to a rest, the ones in her armpit withdrawing immediately. Applejack leaned back against me, her head weakly resting against mine. I couldn’t detect a single movement from any of her muscles, save for the rise and fall of her chest. Her breathing was so heavy that I was almost a bit concerned that I had pushed her too far. Eventually though, her breathing returned to a somewhat normal intensity. I slowly withdrew my fingers from her, a slight twitch of her inner walls and a staggered breath being the only indications that she even noticed.

I released my grip on her, freeing her arms and legs, not that she was in any state to use them. I scooted backward slightly, letting her head rest on my chest. While she recovered, I gently rubbed her head with one hand and nuzzled her hair, planting soft kisses on her forehead. I moved my other hand to her stomach, lightly caressing her skin with the tips of my fingers. After a minute or two of us lying there like that, I saw her eyelids flutter open. She looked up at me and gave me a weak smile.

“Hey,” I said softly, smiling back at her.

“Hey,” she said just as softly.

“Are you alright?” I said. “Was that too much?”

Applejack gulped, then opened her mouth to talk. “That was...the best...the best I’ve...I’ve ever had,” she said, her words coasting on her weak exhalations.

“Glad to hear it,” I said.

Applejack’s eyes dropped a moment later, and her smile faded slightly. “I feel...a bit guilty, though,” she said.

“Why?” I said.

“I was supposed to be doin’...somethin’ for you,” she said. “But you ended up doin’ what I wanted anyway.”

“I wanted to do it too,” I said.

“I know, but still...” said Applejack, looking back up at me. “You went along with somethin’ I wanted; let me do the same for you. There has to be somethin’ you want to do with me.”

“Well...yeah,” I said. “But are you okay to go again?”

“Don’t you worry about me,” she said, smiling. “This gal ain’t outta the rodeo yet.”

“Alright, if you think you’re up for it,” I said, smiling, “there is...one thing I’ve been wantin’ to try with you.”

“Tell me,” she said.

“Well...do you know what a sixty-nine is?” I said.

“No,” she said, a hint of confusion clouding her loving expression. “What is that?”

“It just means that we do what we normally do to each other, but...at the same time,” I said.

“At the same time?” she said, her confused expression intensifying. “But...how does that work?”

“I can show you...if you want to try it, that is,” I said.

“Okay,” she said, sounding puzzled, but not hesitant.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her up off of me. Applejack sat up and watched as I moved and laid down next to her, resting my head on the grass. “Alright,” I said, looking back up at her, “now you get on top of me.”

Applejack seemingly realized what I meant, as she crawled over on her hands and knees and positioned herself above me. Her knees were next to my shoulders and her feet were positioned on either side of my face. Hanging above me was her big, beautiful butt and her still-wet womanhood, the combined sight of which was almost overwhelming. “Um...I’m gonna have to...sit on your face to do this, aren’t I?” she said. “You sure you want to do this?”

“Absolutely,” I said without hesitation.

“Okay,” she said hesitantly, “here I come.” I watched with eager anticipation as Applejack slowly lowered herself down onto me. While the journey probably only took a few seconds at most, in my mind, it felt as if whole minutes went by. It took all of my willpower not to grab her by her hips and bury my face in her flesh immediately. Eventually, however, my patience was rewarded when her glorious posterior came to rest on my face, her ample cheeks smothering almost every square inch.

The feeling of her soft, warm skin on mine was too heavenly to describe with words. Her lower lips rested on my mouth, a small dribble of her juices leaking out and falling between my lips. The aroma that made its way into my nose was a combination of sweat, earth, and her familiar feminine scent. I could tell that she was being careful, as she did not put her full weight on me. I laid there for a moment, enjoying the sensations and the thrill of doing something I had fantasized about doing for many years.

When the euphoria started to wear off, I got to work, opening my mouth and letting my tongue slip out. I gently lapped at her lips, licking up every remaining drop of liquid still on them. I made sure to be careful with her sensitive womanhood after the harsh treatment I had given it a few minutes before. Applejack responded immediately, letting out a stream of soft whimpers and moans. After a few moments of enjoying my touch, she leaned down in preparation to return the favor.

The first thing I felt was her heavy breasts coming to rest on my stomach, smooshing against me as she moved into position. I felt her hot, heavy breaths on my skin as her face hovered above my stiff member, which was aching for relief after everything we had done that afternoon. I felt her grasp it gently and angle it upwards, preparing it for its journey into her hot, wet hole. A soft kiss was planted on my tip, followed by the strong, but gentle touch of her tongue on my head. She drew circles around it, ensuring it would be sufficiently lubricated for what it was about to do.

When she felt I was ready, Applejack wrapped her lips around me and slowly lowered her head, slowly taking me into her mouth. The sensation was as pleasurable as ever, even more so after all of the practice she had had over the past couple of weeks. She had learned fairly quickly how to lick and suck me to produce the greatest effect, and she was not shy about using each and every trick she had up her sleeve. I had even noticed that she had been working on taking me deeper every time we had one of our private meetings. While she still couldn’t take my entire length into her, she was able to go at least another inch down compared to her first time.

A surge of pleasure coursed through me as Applejack began bobbing her head, quickly sending me into a state of sexual bliss. Her touch inspired me to step up my own game, and I quickly redoubled my own efforts. I raised my arms up and wrapped them around her middle, squeezing her tightly and pulling her down onto me even more. My tongue gently worked its way past her outer lips to her inner folds and then through her tight entrance. I slowly pushed my way inside, again taking care not to be too rough with her. I heard her muffled moans as I wormed my way between her tight walls as far as I could go. When I was ready, I began slowly thrusting in and out of her, eliciting even more moaning.

After all the time we had spent together, we had both become very familiar with each other’s bodies. I had come to learn which spots to touch and how to touch them to make her squeal the loudest. While the angle I was in presented an interesting challenge, I was soon able to orient myself correctly and go at her with my usual fervor. Both of us soon got into our respective rhythms, and a sort of unspoken competition was started. While I thought that she wouldn’t be able to last long, given how soon it had been since her last orgasm, I realized that I might not be far away myself, due to how pent-up I was.

We soon spiraled into a positive feedback loop of pleasure, each of us taking the other’s passion into ourselves and putting it right back into our own ministrations. I felt her mouth, wrapped tightly around my shaft, vibrate slightly as she moaned. I, too, was letting out my fair share of vocalizations, which were muffled by the puffy lips pressed against my own. My hands wandered down her body to her butt, taking hold of her cheeks and kneading them roughly. In response, Applejack wrapped her arms around my thighs, lifting them up and holding them in a tight grip.

It did not take us very long to reach our respective climaxes. We worked quickly and intensely, each of us wanting to make the other finish first. Applejack began to grind herself on my face, trying to force me even deeper into her. At the same time, my hips began bucking upwards reflexively in response to the pleasure she was giving me. I sent my tongue to her most sensitive spots, enjoying the idea of defeating her a second time that day. Not one to give up easily, Applejack took me as deeply as she possibly could, her mouth squeezing me as tightly as a vacuum.

In the end, our petty competition proved to be pointless, as we each fell over the edge at the exact same moment. As my will finally crumbled, I gripped her tightly and let out a loud grunt straight into her lips. Down below, I erupted into her mouth, pumping burst after burst of my seed into her, which she quickly gulped down. She reciprocated by moaning loudly and letting loose a flood of her own delicious juices into my mouth, which I swallowed greedily. I felt her body clench and spasm against me, as I was sure that she felt mine do similarly. We rode out the waves of pleasure together, made even more intense by the knowledge that we were sharing it together.

All good things must come to an end, unfortunately, as we both had learned many times before. Our already-weary bodies eventually gave in, and we both fell limp, utterly exhausted by our ordeal. We laid there for a while enjoying the afterglow, weakly caressing each other with our weary tongues. I swallowed down the small trickle of juices that flowed into my mouth; I imagined that Applejack was doing something similar on her end. I slowly pulled my tongue back out of her, freeing my mouth and allowing me to take much-needed air into my lungs. I felt her slowly lift her head and pull me out of her, letting my member flop back down onto my stomach. I felt her rest her head on my thigh, her heavy breaths caressing my sensitive skin.

When my mind began to clear and my breathing returned to normal, I raised a hand and lightly tapped her on her back. Taking the hint, Applejack summoned her remaining strength and managed to roll herself off of me, lying stretched out on the grass beside me. Gathering my own strength, I rolled onto my belly and crawled over her, collapsing down onto her with our heads next to each other. I felt her lift her arms and weakly wrap them around me; I followed her lead and embraced her as well as I could. We nuzzled each other’s necks, kissing and licking each other gently.

“I love you,” she whispered in my ear.

“I love you too,” I whispered back.

Love

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Vaginal Sex, Missionary Position, Creampie

Love

A gentle breeze caressed my skin and ruffled my hair as Applejack and I strolled through the White Tail Woods. The loosely spaced trees allowed ample amounts of sunlight to stream through, warming my skin like a toasty blanket. As I inhaled through my nose, I detected the earthy scent of the forest. It smelled noticeably different from that of the apple trees I was more familiar with, but not in a bad way. In one hand, I held a wicker picnic basket; in the other, I held Applejack’s hand, our fingers laced together.

When I felt Applejack squeeze my hand slightly, I turned my head and looked over at her. She was looking back at me, giving me a smile as sweet as a candy apple. The sunlight shining down on her highlighted the light dusting of freckles on her nose and cheeks and made her green eyes sparkle like gemstones. The loose bits of yellow hair poking out from under her hat twitched slightly under the influence of the wind. As I continued to gaze at her, my eyes unconsciously dropped down to her chest. Her massive breasts were as alluring as ever, the two teardrops jiggling slightly with each step she took.

“Hey,” she said sharply, but friendlily. My eyes darted back upwards, where I saw that her eyes had narrowed, but her smile had widened. “Eyes up here, sugarcube.” Her tone made it clear that she was merely teasing me.

“Sorry,” I said, smiling and chuckling softly. “I just can’t help myself around you.” I leaned my head in towards hers; she took the cue and leaned in as well. Our eyes closed momentarily as we exchanged a quick smooch.

As we pulled back, Applejack sighed and shook her head, still smiling. “What am I gonna do with you?” she said, looking forward again.

“I can think of a few things,” I said, letting my tone deliver the message. Applejack shot me a sidewards glance, playfully elbowing me.

We continued walking along the scenic footpath, enjoying the sight of the trees and the soft twittering of the birds. The woods were beautiful year-round, but especially so in the autumn, when their green leaves would turn red, yellow, and every color in between. Of course, I typically didn’t get many opportunities to see them like that; the Running of the Leaves saw to that. I sometimes joined Applejack in making the run along with many other locals, but I was typically unable to keep up with her. On the plus side, the view of her backside as she ran ahead of me was even more enjoyable than that of the leaves.

A short while later, we reached our destination: a small, grassy meadow nestled between the trees. The soft burbling of running water reached my ears as we approached a small stream that flowed through the middle of the meadow. Our footfalls were cushioned by the tall grass, which had clusters of wildflowers growing throughout it. When we reached the bank of the stream, we stopped and spread out the blanket I had brought along in my basket. We sat down on it and removed our shoes before laying back and stretching out next to each other.

As we looked up at the bright blue sky and watched puffy white clouds lazily drift above us, I thanked myself for selecting the location for our date. The meadow was quiet, far off the beaten path, and away from anyone who might see us; the perfect place to take a woman you were dating in secret. The fact that Applejack and I could not spend romantic time together in public like normal couples could irked me. While I would gladly have risked the disapproval of the townspeople to take her on a nicer date, I could never have forced Applejack into that. I had not yet broached the subject of when or if we would reveal our relationship, as I had been worried about the potential consequences should we do so. Above all, I wanted her to be happy, and if that meant keeping our love a secret, I would bear with it for her sake.

“It’s still as nice here as I remembered,” said Applejack, interrupting my thoughts.

“Yeah,” I said, shoving my troubles aside for the moment.

“I always loved comin’ here when we were kids,” she said.

“We all did...” I said, “especially Dad.”

I heard Applejack chuckle softly. “He sure did,” she said.

A few moments passed, and I felt Applejack’s hand grasp my own. “Anon?” she said. I allowed my head to flop over to the side, facing her. She was facing me, but did not meet my gaze, a slightly worried expression on her face. “What do you...?” she said tentatively. “What do you think he woulda thought? About...us?” Applejack looked up at me, her eyes tinged with sadness.

Her question caught me off guard, and it took me a moment to formulate my words. “Well...you knew him better than I did,” I said softly. “But...I don’t know. When I think about it, I can’t remember him ever bein’ mad at us...for anythin’.”

“Me neither,” said Applejack.

“He never raised his voice at us,” I said. “Even when one of us did do somethin’ wrong, he always seemed...more sad than anythin’, like he just wanted what was best for us.”

“I think that too,” she said. “He just wanted us to be safe and happy.” A moment of silence passed between us. “Now that I think about it, I think he might have even sympathized with us.”

“What do you mean?” I said.

“Well...he and Mom had...their own share of troubles,” she said. “They loved each other, but...they weren’t supposed to be together either. I know it’s not the same thing, but...still.”

“Yeah,” I said. “They were willin’ to give up...just about everythin’ to be with each other. Poor Mom.”

“But...in the end...they were happy,” said Applejack. “For a long time, they were happy together. They were happy...and they loved each other. They loved each other till the very end.”

Her eyes, which had been steadily growing moist throughout our conversation, sent a few small tears trailing down her cheek. I rolled onto my side and wrapped an arm around her, pulling her into me. Applejack rolled over and embraced me as well, nuzzling her face into my chest. I held her tightly, stroking her hair and planting a gentle kiss on her head. “So will we,” I whispered into her ear. “I’ll love you forever.”

Applejack slowly raised her head and looked me in the eye. Her eyes were still wet, but she had a small smile on her lips. “I’ll love you too,” she whispered. “Forever.” She leaned in, and we exchanged a quick, gentle kiss. We pulled back, and Applejack’s smile widened. “Now, pass me one of those apple fritters you brought. I’m hungrier than a flea-bitten fox in a henhouse.”

“Anon,” whispered a voice in my ear. “Anon, wake up.” The voice reverberated through my unconscious mind like a tiny ripple in a lake, but ultimately faded away. “Anon.” The voice was louder this time, and was accompanied by a gentle touch on my shoulder. The thick haze of sleep covering me slowly lifted, and I was pulled back into the real world.

Still half-asleep, I forced my heavy eyelids open to see what was going on. My vision was unfocused, but my groggy brain was still able to make out the familiar ceiling of my bedroom. The room was shrouded in darkness, the only source of illumination being the small amount of pale moonlight leaking through the cracks of the curtain covering my bedroom window. To my sleepy eyes, however, the light seemed as bright as sunlight, allowing me to see the faint outline of a figure standing over me. My limited vision and mental faculties did not allow me to immediately recognize the person’s face, but some part of my subconscious must have noticed the outline of the cowboy hat on their head.

“Applejack?” I whispered.

“Yeah, it’s me,” said Applejack.

I rolled my head over to face her, blinking rapidly to focus my vision. “What’s goin’ on?” I said. “Is somethin’ wrong?”

“No, no, everythin’s fine,” she said in a comforting tone.

I forced my sluggish body to roll over towards her and propped myself up on my arm, rubbing my eyes with my free hand. “What time is it?” I grumbled.

“It’s little after ten,” she said.

“Ten?” I said, looking at her. “Then what are you wakin’ me up for?”

“‘Cause there’s somethin’ I need you to do,” she said softly.

As I gradually returned to lucidity, I noticed that Applejack was wearing her normal day clothes, not her pajamas. “You goin’ somewhere?” I said.

“Yep,” she said, “and so are you.”

“Where?” I said.

“Just get up and get dressed,” she said. “Meet me in front of the house as soon as you can. Make sure and be quiet too.”

Applejack quickly leaned in and gave me a peck on the lips before pulling back and standing up. Before I could say anything else, she walked to my bedroom door and slipped through it, the hefty girl moving as quietly as a mouse. I grumbled to myself as I begrudgingly pushed myself up into a sitting position and swung my legs over the side of the bed. I slid off of my bed and onto my feet, taking a moment to let my blood catch up with my rapid change in position. After stretching out my stiff muscles, I stumbled over to my dresser and went about putting on my day clothes.

When I looked about as presentable as I could manage to get myself, I walked over to my door and stepped out into the hall, moving as quietly as I could. I slowly pulled my door closed, thankful that we had recently oiled the hinges around the house. Turning towards the stairs, I tiptoed down the hall, passing the silent bedrooms of the rest of my family. The stairs creaked slightly as I descended them, but not loudly enough to awaken anyone. When I got to the front door, I quickly put on my shoes and stepped outside, closing the door carefully behind me. Spotting Applejack standing at the entrance to the orchard, I quickly, but quietly, made my way over to her.

“Alright, I’m here,” I said quietly when I got to her. “Now what?”

The moonlight shone down on her face, illuminating a gentle smile. “Follow me,” she said softly, reaching out and taking my hand in hers. She turned around and began leading me down the path that led through the orchard.

“You’re not even gonna tell me where we’re goin’?” I said.

“Nope,” she said matter-of-factly. “But trust me, you’ll like it when we get there.” She turned her head and looked at me as she said this, a mischievous glint in her eye.

I had already followed her out to the orchard, so I figured I might as well humor her, at least for a little while. We walked through the trees, our feet crunching softly on the dirt beneath us. While some might have found the deep shadows beneath the fruit-laden branches to be unnerving, I did not. Growing up on the farm, I had spent years getting acquainted with every last tree we had, many of whom I had known from the time they were saplings. I was as familiar with them as I was with the best of my friends, and I always took comfort in their presence, even in the gloom of night.

After a few minutes of walking, we made it through the orchard and out onto the road leading into town. I figured she was leading me into town when we turned and started walking down the road, but as the trees began to thin around us, she surprised me by pulling me off the road and leading me through the low, green hills on the outskirts of town. I again tried to ask her where we were going, but she still would not tell me. She did, however, assure me that we were not far off. A vague feeling of familiarity came over me as we weaved our way through the gentle slopes. Just before we climbed a hill and saw our destination in front of us, I realized where we were going.

The still water of the swimming hole lay stretched out before us like a finely polished mirror. The pale moonlight reflected off of its surface, giving it a beautiful glow. As we stood there looking down upon it, a cool, gentle breeze blew past us, its soft whistle the only sound I could detect. The green slopes that led down to the edge of the water seemed to shimmer as the grass swayed under the wind’s influence. The gentle kiss of the wind also sent a series of small ripples traveling across the water’s surface, impacting silently on the shore.

“Woah,” I said softly. “It’s been a long time since we’ve been here.”

“Yeah,” said Applejack wistfully. “After we went out to the woods the other day, I started thinkin’ about some of the other places we used to go. I got a hankerin’ to come out here again.”

“We sure had a lot of fun here, didn’t we?” I said, smiling unconsciously. Memories came rushing into my mind, images and sounds from long ago, back when life was a whole lot simpler. I saw my mother sitting on the shore, smiling and waving at us as we swam. I saw my father, laughing heartily and tossing a young Apple Bloom into the air; she giggled and told him to throw her higher. I saw myself as a young boy, trying to race against Applejack, who was just starting to develop a woman’s body. “I never did manage to outswim you, did I?”

“Nope,” said Applejack in a proud tone. I turned my head and looked over at her; she was staring down at the water and smiling softly, a bittersweet look in her eye.

A moment of silence passed, and then I spoke again. “You didn’t bring me out here just to reminisce, did you?” I said.

Applejack chuckled softly and turned her head to look at me. “Well, not just that,” she said. “I brought you out here ‘cause...there’s somethin’ I wanted to do with you.”

My young man’s brain immediately filled with many different ideas of what that “something” might be. “Oh, yeah?” I said, trying to sound casual.

“Yeah,” she said, smiling sweetly at me.

“Well, what is it?” I said.

“I’ll show you,” she said, “but first, I want you to close your eyes.”

“Okay,” I said tentatively.

My eyelids slid shut, plunging me into a world of darkness with only my other senses to guide me. I heard Applejack’s soft footfalls as she stepped back, her hand sliding out of my grip. As I continued listening, I heard a series of soft noises that sounded like cloth rubbing against cloth and skin. My imagination ran wild as these noises reached my ears, especially when I heard the telltale sound of a zipper being undone. Eventually, the noises stopped, and a moment of silence passed.

“You remember when we were really little?” said Applejack softly. “When mom would bring us here and there was no one else around? You remember what she let us do?”

My brows furrowed as I tried to figure out what she was talking about. “You mean...?” I said hesitantly. Suddenly, it hit me, and my pants started to slowly tighten. “Oh.”

My realization must have been evident on my face, as I heard her chuckle again. “Open your eyes,” she said. Hesitantly, my eyes fluttered open, and I saw exactly what I was expecting to see.

Applejack stood before me as naked as the day she was born, her clothes laying in a pile nearby. My eyes darted about of their own volition, trying to take in everything at once. While I had seen her in such a state before, there was something about her that made her look profoundly different than she normally did. Perhaps it was the way the moonlight shone down upon her pale skin, casting gentle shadows across her feminine curves. Perhaps it was the perverse thrill of seeing her exposed in such a public setting, knowing that someone could very well come along and see us at any moment. Or perhaps I was just feeling sentimental after our trip down memory lane. Whatever the reason, she appeared more beautiful and more attractive to me in that moment than I could ever remember her being.

Applejack smiled at me, giving me a moment to take it all in. She then began slowly walking backwards away from me, heading towards the water. When she got a few steps away, she turned and continued walking, her hips wiggling arousingly with every step she took. I stared at her as if hypnotized, watching her descend the gentle slope of the hill we were on. When her feet left the grass and stepped onto the thin strip of soft dirt that ringed the water, she stopped and looked over her shoulder. “Well? You waitin’ for an invitation?” she said, grinning mischievously.

Her voice shocked me out of my stupor, and I immediately jumped into action. Within moments, my clothes had been thrown on the pile with Applejack’s, and I quickly made my way towards the water. As I had scrambled to disrobe, Applejack had continued walking, eventually stepping into the still water and wading out. By the time I got to the water’s edge, she was standing several yards out, the water coming up to her stomach. I tentatively stepped into the water, which was refreshingly cool, but not cold enough to be uncomfortable.

Applejack stood and watched me with a loving gaze as I slowly waded out to her. When I stood before her, I stopped, staring into her beautiful eyes with a smile on my face. A moment later, we stepped towards each other and slowly embraced, pressing our bodies together snugly. Almost reflexively, we leaned our heads in and brought out lips together, sharing a slow, deep kiss. Our tongues slid past our lips and met between us, embracing each other just as our wet bodies did. Her hands wandered across my skin, gently caressing my shoulders, my neck, and the back of my head. My own hands were similarly occupied, massaging her wide hips and her strong, smooth back.

We kissed for a minute or two, each of us moaning softly into the other’s mouth. Without really thinking about it, I started walking backwards into the deeper water, pulling her along with me. We continued to kiss as the water slowly rose from our stomachs to our chests, Applejack shuddering as the water enveloped her breasts. I stopped walking when the water reached our shoulders, standing still with my feet planted firmly on the muddy ground beneath me. After a moment or two more, our lips slowly parted, and we opened our eyes.

We stood there for a few moments, silently gazing into each other’s eyes with our faces lightly pressed together. Her green irises reflected the moonlight shining down on us, making them shine brightly. Her lips pulled back into a gentle smile, dimples appearing on her freckled cheeks. I smiled back at her, silently thanking the stars that I was fortunate enough to have her in my life. Suddenly, Applejack leaned her head in, putting her lips up to my ear. “Betcha can’t catch me,” she whispered. Before I could finish processing her words, her hands moved to my chest and gave me a firm, but gentle shove, pushing our bodies apart. She took off like a rocket, diving into the water and swimming away towards the center of the swimming hole.

I recovered quickly, regaining my balance and plunging into the water to give chase. Applejack moved swiftly, but elegantly, cutting through the water like a hot knife through butter. My own movements were a bit less picturesque, due to being a bit out of practice. As I chased after her, I occasionally saw her turn her head and look back at me, smiling and giggling. I was soon laughing right along with her, hurling playful taunts in her direction in between strokes. Despite her head start, I soon caught up to her, grasping her ankle and yanking her back towards me. I took her in my arms and held her tightly, tickling her lightly as she squirmed and giggled.

After a moment, I leaned in close to her ear and said, “You’re it!” I released my hold on her and leapt away, putting as much distance as I could between us. It wasn’t long before I heard her limbs begin to splash rhythmically behind me, the sound growing steadily closer. While I wanted to put up a good fight, we were still just having fun, so I didn’t put all my energy into escaping her. It came as no surprise to me, therefore, when I felt her grab hold of me a few moments later.

Applejack leapt onto me, wrapping her arms and legs around me and pressing her breasts against my back. One of her hands zipped down between my legs, grasping my semi-hard member and squeezing firmly. The sudden wave of pleasure that shot through me caught me off guard, a moan escaping my lips as her practiced hands began vigorously pumping me. I tried to get a hold on her, but she was too slippery for me to grasp. After coaxing me to full mast, she suddenly released me, kicking off of me and swimming away before I even realized it. I took off after her as quick as lightning, now motivated by more than just playful competitiveness.

We kept up like that for a while, taking turns chasing each other down and teasing one another. Sometimes, I would seize her breasts, tweaking her nipples while nuzzling her neck. Other times, she would gently massage my balls while invading my mouth with her tongue and wrestling with mine. Eventually, we ended up in the shallows, where our game of tag morphed into a splash battle. We sent huge bursts of water flying about as we laughed and taunted each other. After sending a particularly large wave her way, I was able to quickly move in and take hold of her before she could avoid me.

I once again sent my fingers to her armpits, to her stomach, and to every other sensitive spot I knew of, tickling her mercilessly. Applejack latched onto me and thrashed about as she let out big belly laughs. Her struggling soon knocked us off balance, and we fell back into the water, landing on the soft mud in the shallows with our heads poking out above the surface. We rolled around there, half in and half out of the water, wrestling and tickling each other. We eventually came to a stop with me laying on top of her, both of us reaching a wordless agreement to take a break.

We laid there breathing heavily, our faces pressed together and our fingers entwined. My tired eyes fluttered open, and I stared into hers, losing myself in their depths. She stared back at me, her face the picture of serenity. Almost unconsciously, our lips moved together into a soft, gentle kiss. Our kiss was slow, but not without passion. As our lips and tongues caressed one another, I was able to savor every last pleasant sensation she had to offer. I traced the outline of her plump lips, feeling their silky smoothness against my skin. I explored the depths of her mouth, enjoying the taste of her tongue.

After a few long minutes, our lips parted, Applejack planting one last little peck on my lips as I pulled back. I looked at her again and smiled warmly, bringing a hand to her face and gently stroking her cheek. She smiled back at me and placed one of her hands aside my head, running her fingers through my hair.

“I love you,” I whispered so quietly that I myself almost didn’t hear it.

“I love you,” she whispered back, the shape of her lips doing more to convey the message than her voice.

After a few more peaceful moments, I slowly pushed myself off of her and up into a kneeling position, pulling her up with me. Together, we rose from the water and walked hand-in-hand back to the slope where we had left our clothing. Applejack and I laid down on the ground, the soft grass cushioning us like a thick quilt. I placed my arm around her and she cuddled up to me, resting her head on my shoulder. As we rested and waited for the cool night breeze to dry our bodies, we gazed upwards at the blanket of bright stars hanging above us.

“There’s so many of ‘em up there,” Applejack said softly.

“Yeah,” I said.

“How many you reckon there are?” she said.

“I don’t know,” I said. “Hundreds?”

“I’ll have to ask Twilight one of these days,” she said. “I’ll bet that girl knows the exact amount. She’s smart like that.”

“You’re pretty smart too,” I said, looking over at her. “I bet Twilight doesn’t know the exact number of trees in Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Four-thousand eight-hundred and fifty-two,” she said tentatively. “Includin’ those twelve we planted last week.”

“See?” I said. “Even I didn’t know that.” I leaned in and gave her a quick kiss on her forehead, before turning my head back towards the sky.

A moment later, the otherwise peaceful starscape was interrupted by a small, bright object zipping across the heavens at an impressive speed. “Oh! Look, look, look!” I said quickly, my hand darting upwards reflexively and pointing toward the shooting star. I watched it as it flew across the night sky, eventually disappearing from my sight. When the star had gone, I laid there smiling for a moment, then looked back down at Applejack. “Now there’s somethin’ you don’t see every...”

I fell silent as I looked upon Applejack with her eyes closed and her hands clasped in front of her face. Her face was screwed up tightly, as if she were concentrating on something intensely. Her grip was so strong that her hands trembled slightly in the air. After a long moment, she exhaled slowly, her expression loosening again. She unclasped her hands and rested them on her stomach, while her eyes opened and looked back up at the stars.

“So?” I said after a moment had passed. “What’d you wish for?”

Applejack’s lips slowly stretched into a gentle smile. “If I tell you, it won’t come true,” she said. She turned her head and looked at me, her eyes sparkling brighter than any of the stars above us. Leaning in, she pressed her lips against mine, and we shared a brief, but passionate kiss.

When we pulled apart, Applejack continued smiling at me for a moment, but then her expression began to fade, changing to a more serious one. “Anon,” she said, “when I said I’d love you forever...I meant it.”

My brow furrowed as her words reached my ears. “So did I,” I said in a serious tone.

“I know you did,” she said, her expression softening for a moment. “It’s just...” Applejack’s eyes fell, and she took a few moments to formulate her next words. She rolled over onto her side, facing me. “A long time ago, back before...” She paused and took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. “I asked Mom what it was like bein’ in love. I asked her what it was like to have someone who you...wanted to spend your life with.”

“What did she say?” I said softly.

Applejack turned her big green eyes back up towards me. “She said...bein’ in love is the most amazin’ feelin’ in the world,” she said dreamily. “She said when you’re in love, nothin’ else matters. All your troubles, all your heartache...it all feels so small in comparison. When you find the one you love, you just wanna hold on to ‘em and never let go, no matter what. Bein’ with them becomes the most important thing, and you’ll be willin’ to do anythin’...give up anythin’...to be with them.

“That’s what I want,” she said, raising a hand and placing it aside my face. “I love you, and I don’t ever wanna stop lovin’ you. I wanna give you everythin’ I have to give, and I want you to give me everythin’ you have. I know we can never...make it official, but...I wanna spend the rest of my life with you. I want us to have...what Mom and Dad had.”

A long pause passed between us as I processed what she had said to me. She wanted us to be man and woman, not just lovers. She wanted me to be to her what my father had been to my mother. She wanted us to have a life together, bound by love, if not by law. While I did not doubt my love for her for a second, I began to wonder whether I could live up to her expectations. Could we truly have what our parents had had?

Memories flooded into my mind, memories of my parents from long ago. I remembered how hard my father had worked to make my mother happy. I remembered how, even when they would fight, they would still love each other afterwards. I remembered how my mother had been the day the man she loved had left her life forever. For my entire life, he had been my idea of how a man should treat his woman. But when I put myself next to him, I wondered, could I even compare?

I thought back to the night it had all began, the night when I had confessed my love to her and we had taken our first step away from being merely brother and sister. That night, I had been prepared to risk everything for her. I had been willing to give up our whole relationship just for the chance that we could be together. I had been willing to give her whatever she wanted, do whatever she wanted, just to make her happy. And now, she was asking me to give her even more. I could give her the rest of my life; I could give her everything, but would it be enough? Would it be enough to give her the life she wanted? Would it be enough to make her happy?

I slowly rolled over onto my side, facing her. I took her hands in mine, raising them up and kissing them. “AJ,” I said quietly, “I know I’m not perfect, and I don’t think I’m half the man Dad was, but I love you. I want to give you what you want, and I want you to be happy. If you want us to be like them...if you want me to be...your man...then I’ll do it. I swear to you right now, I’ll love you, I’ll protect you, and I’ll take care of you...for as long as I live.”

Applejack’s smile began to quiver, and a tiny tear ran down her cheek. “Anon,” she said, her voice shaky, “I love you too, and I want to make you as happy as you make me. I swear, I’ll be the best woman to you I can be. I’ll love you, I’ll protect you, and I’ll take care of you...till the day I die.”

We smiled at each other for a long moment, then leaned in and kissed each other deeply. We wrapped our arms around each other and held each other tightly as we kissed, our tongues conveying a message that words could not. We leaned into each other, and I ended up rolling on top of her, covering her body with mine. As our tongues caressed each other, I heard the sound of sniffling mixed with that of soft moans.

Another minute or two of passionate kissing later, we parted, and I looked down on her smiling face. “Anon,” she whispered, “there’s one more thing I want.”

“What?” I whispered.

“If I’m gonna be your woman...then you have to make me a woman,” she said.

My eyes widened as I realized what she meant. “You mean...?” I said.

“You’ve never tried to push me,” she said, “and I love you for that, but I know you’ve wanted it. I want it too. I told you I’d give you everythin’...so take it. Take it...and then give me everythin’ you have.”

My throat was dry, but I managed to gulp. “Are...are you sure?” I said.

“Yes,” she said. “I wanna be yours, so make me yours...right here, right now.” I laid there frozen for a moment, my brain too overwhelmed by the weight of what she had said to direct my body. Luckily, my heart was not similarly incapacitated, and that was all I would be needing. Leaning in slowly, I planted a short, gentle kiss on her lips. I closed my eyes, letting my sense of touch and my knowledge of her body guide me as I kissed my way across her cheek, down her neck, and to her chest.

I pressed my face into her breasts, nuzzling her soft, warm skin as if for the first time. I brought my hands up and took hold of them, lightly sinking my fingers into her plump flesh. My mouth eventually made its way to her nipples, my tongue darting out and drawing slow circles around them before I wrapped my lips around them. It did not take me long to coax each of them to their full length and stiffness, my practiced mouth knowing exactly how to lick, suck, and prod them for the greatest effect. As I worked, Applejack’s heavy breathing gradually swelled into soft moaning, and she gently grasped my head and pressed me deeper into her.

A minute or so later, when I was satisfied with the state of the wet nubs, I continued my journey downwards, kissing my way across her underboob and down her flat, toned stomach. When I reached her womanhood, I sidetracked, kissing my way around it. I rubbed my face against her thick thigh, licking and kissing the spot where it met her hips. Applejack’s legs quivered slightly as I touched the sensitive spot, and I heard her moaning grow more intense. By the time I had finished giving her other thigh a similar treatment, I could even see her hips thrust forward every once in a while.

My focus then shifted to her puffy lower lips, which were visibly leaking by the time I got to them. I leaned in, planting a long, firm kiss on her slit and making her groan. As gently as I possibly could, I moved my hands in and pressed my thumbs between her lips, parting them and exposing her moist pink petals to the cool night air. While I had seen them many times before, the gravity of what we were about to do filled me with a renewed sense of awe for her most private spot. I placed my tongue at the bottom of her entrance, slowly licking upward and eliciting a long, drawn-out moan. One of Applejack’s hands was placed on the back of my head, her fingers running through my hair and stroking my scalp. When I reached her clit, I gave it a light flick with my tongue; she gasped in response and gripped my hair tightly for a moment.

On any other occasion, I could have spent quite a while with my head between her legs, slowly coaxing her to her climax with just my fingers and tongue. But on that particular night, she wanted something a bit bigger inside of her, and I was more than willing to give it to her. I swallowed the sweet nectar that coated my tongue, deciding that she was certainly wet enough for us to proceed. I pulled my head back and pushed myself up on my hands and knees, crawling over her. While one arm supported me, I moved my other arm down and gripped my stiff member, aiming it towards her womanhood as I slowly moved my hips forward.

Applejack and I both exhaled sharply as my tip made contact with her soft, warm lips. I slowly pushed myself past her lips to her entrance, but went no further. I looked back up at her face, her expression a curious mixture of nervousness, happiness, and carnal desire. As we stared into each other’s eyes, I opened my mouth to speak, but could not find the words to convey everything that was running through my mind at that moment. Her lips stretched into a smile, and she slowly nodded her head. Taking one last deep breath, I thrust my hips forward as slowly as possible, pushing myself inside of my big sister.

I was amazed at how incredibly tight she was. While I had felt the grip of her walls on my tongue and my fingers, the sensation felt one hundred times stronger on the sensitive skin of my tip. It was difficult to balance my desire to be slow and gentle with her with my need to use significant force to penetrate her. When I finally found the right balance, her walls parted before me, and I pushed my way in with manageable difficulty. If she had not been as well-lubricated as she was, the task would have been almost impossible. Both of us quickly lost our composure, the overwhelming sensations making us pant, moan, and grunt like wild animals. Despite this, we kept our eyes locked on each other as I slowly pushed my tip completely inside of her.

I stopped when I felt her skin make contact with my shaft, giving both of us a chance to catch our breath. Her tight grip and silky smoothness were powerful on their own, but the intense heat caught me off guard. It felt more like I had just lowered myself into a bathtub of hot, steamy water than into a woman’s flesh. As my mind and body slowly adjusted to the intense sensations assaulting it, I managed to find my voice once again. “You alright?” I breathed.

Applejack gulped. “Yeah,” she breathed, nodding her head. “Keep...keep goin’.”

I placed both of my hands on the ground to steady myself and took a deep breath before resuming my push. Just making it inside had been difficult enough, but each little bit further I went only gave her more of me to grab onto, making the going that much tougher. And if that weren’t enough, the pleasure of our skin rubbing together was pushing me very far very quickly, to the point where I had to stop and rest a few times to allow my body to calm down. Some part of me wanted to just ram myself inside of her in one swift motion and finish right then and there, but I managed to quell that instinct for both our sakes. After a long, arduous, and mentally exhausting journey, the last little bit of my shaft slid inside of her, and I felt my tip lightly brush against something solid and firm.

Our chests heaved, and our bodies dripped with sweat even with the cool night wind washing over us. I lowered myself onto my elbows, carefully resting my body weight on her once again. Our faces lightly pressed together, and I felt her hot breath on my lips. Applejack wrapped her arms around my middle, holding me against her tightly and slowly caressing my back. I cradled her head in my arms, holding our faces together and stroking her hair. Her lips stretched into a smile, with mine following suit.

No words passed between us; we no longer needed them. Instead, we closed our eyes and brought our lips together, letting our tongues do the talking. After a minute or so of kissing, I readied my knees and began slowly pulling myself back out of her. We moaned into each other’s mouths as my movement sent another wave of pleasure coursing through our bodies. The journey out was slightly easier than the journey in had been, as we had both gotten over the initial shock of our coupling. Applejack’s increased tolerance was evident in the slightly reduced tightness of her grip, although she continued to squeeze me like a vice.

After a much shorter period of time than it had taken me to bury myself inside her in the first place, my shaft had completely withdrawn, leaving only my tip still inside her. Pausing only a moment to ready myself, I reversed course and thrust back into her, pushing with a bit more force than I had used the first time. The swifter thrust wracked our bodies with pleasure, and we were forced to break our kiss as loud moans burst from our mouths. Again, I was forced to stop and let my body calm down a bit, as I was close to bursting by the time I hilted inside of her once more.

I continued to go slowly as I repeatedly thrust into her, both to avoid finishing too quickly as well as to savor every minute sensation I felt. While I did speed up slightly over time, I never reached the intense speed I typically used when pleasuring her with my fingers or tongue. We were unable to return to our prolonged kiss, both of us needing our mouths to suck in copious amounts of air, but we did exchange quick pecks as we nuzzled our faces together. Eventually, we leaned forward over each other’s shoulders, lightly licking and kissing each other’s necks. Applejack tightened her grip on me, even going so far as to wrap her strong legs around my hips and pull me into her in time with my thrusts.

The sheer overwhelming pleasure of our lovemaking was unlike anything I had ever experienced, both in physical and mental terms. As my mind was tossed about helplessly like a ship in a stormy sea, all of my lingering doubt was washed away. Only one thought dominated my mind. To me, only one thing in the whole wide world was worth caring about in that moment: her, my dear sister, and my closest friend who had been by my side since the day I was born. She was the one I loved, and I would continue to love her with every fiber of my being.

While we had certainly helped each other build up our respective endurances over the course of our time together, neither of us were capable of holding out for very long under the new sensations we were experiencing. After just a few minutes of controlled thrusting, I was nearing my peak, and judging by Applejack’s trembling body and rapid moaning, so was she. From somewhere within my lust-filled mind, a tiny voice called out to me and reminded me of what would happen if I continued doing what I was doing. Even being as consumed by emotion as I was, I had not completely abandoned my self-control, and so was able to, with difficulty, stop thrusting. “I’m close,” I panted as I began removing myself from within her, concentrating intensely to keep the pressure built up within me from escaping.

You could imagine my shock, therefore, when Applejack’s muscled legs constricted around me, forcing me back inside of her in one swift motion and locking our hips together. I gasped, the sudden surge of pleasure being almost too much for me, and just barely managed to keep myself from reaching my climax. Confusion rattled my brain, and I reflexively looked to her for some sort of explanation. Applejack’s expression was dreamlike, the portrait of sexual bliss with not a single hint of reservation. “Everythin’,” she said, her words coasting on her heavy breaths. “Give me everythin’.”

As she stared at me with her big, beautiful green eyes, her words falling upon my ears like gentle kisses, I broke. My love for her, and to a lesser extent, my lust, took complete control of me, determined to give us both what we wanted. I gripped her tightly, and we buried our faces in each other’s necks. I steadied my legs and lifted my hips, Applejack’s legs loosening their hold on me just enough to allow me to thrust. Gathering together the last bit of strength I had in me, I thrust into her rapidly and forcefully, pounding her for several tense seconds before my endurance and will finally ran out.

“Oh, yes! Oh, yes! Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!” moaned Applejack, her words growing faster and louder before crescendoing into a long, drawn-out howl of pleasure.

The bubble of arousal that had been building up inside of me for several minutes, compounded by years worth of unrequited desire, finally popped. Every muscle in my body clenched as I released a tidal wave of seed into her, right at the entrance to her womb. Applejack’s legs locked around me once again, and she dug her, thankfully, short nails into my back. I felt her shake and spasm violently beneath me, clinging to me tightly to steady herself. Her walls clamped down around me, squeezing out every drop I had in me. Together, we screamed into each other’s ears, our voices loud enough to let the stars themselves know of our love.

What probably only took a matter of seconds in reality felt like an eternity to me, all concept of time having been blown away by the explosion of pleasure wracking my mind and body. Our bodies convulsed as I continued shooting burst after burst into her, giving her everything I had to give. A constant stream of moans, grunts, squeals, and unintelligible words flowed from our mouths, only interrupted when we were forced to take quick breaths in to avoid passing out. The pleasure was intense to be sure, being far greater than any I had ever felt in my life, but it was not unending. Eventually, my mind and body gave out from the strain, and my member deposited its final delivery before I collapsed limply onto the ground.

I laid there as if unconscious, my mind wiped clean of any and all thoughts and my body lacking the strength to move even a single finger. The only feeling that I could detect in my catatonic state was that of the waning pleasure of my afterglow. As the seconds passed and my mental faculties gradually returned, I became aware of other things as well. I heard the rhythmic pumping of air into and out of our mouths. I smelled the pungent scent of sweat, mixed with the unmistakable odor of sex. I felt a soft breeze blow over me, lightly caressing my skin, and I felt the weight of Applejack’s limbs resting limply on my body.

Strength slowly returned to my muscles, and I flexed my limbs tentatively. My head felt heavy, but I managed to haul it upwards and gently rest it on Applejack’s, our faces pressing together. Our eyelids fluttered open, and we stared deeply into each other’s eyes. When our breathing had calmed enough, we stretched out our lips, exchanging quick, weak smooches. Our limbs began to move again, and we lightly stroked each other’s skin wherever our hands happened to be. Her legs released their hold on my hips and fell to the ground, where they gently rubbed up against mine.

When the afterglow had largely worn off, and my body felt able to move again, I braced my arms and legs against the ground and slowly raised my hips. As my semi-hard member slid out of her, our breathing quickened, the feeling of our sensitive skin rubbing together giving us one last bit of pleasure. Her inner walls had loosened their grip quite a bit, but still twitched and squeezed me reflexively when I went a bit too fast. I drew inch after inch out of her, until my tip finally popped out of her and felt the cool air on it once again. Carefully, I rested my member on her below her stomach and laid back down, sandwiching it between us.

As our faces came back together, weak smiles appeared on our lips, and we gently stroked each other’s cheeks. “I love you, AJ,” I whispered.

“I love you, too, sugarcube,” she whispered back.

Lust

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Anal Sex, Doggystyle Position

Lust

“When I realized what had happened, I simply couldn’t believe it,” said Rarity in a dramatic tone. “I mean, how in Equestria could they have confused lime green with chartreuse? They’re completely different!” Rarity picked up the cup of tea sitting on the kitchen table before her and sipped it in a ladylike, yet clearly agitated manner.

“Uh, yeah...completely different,” said Applejack hesitantly.

Rarity set down her cup and looked at Applejack, who was sitting across the table from her. “I attempted to explain the situation to the deliveryman,” she said, trying to stay calm. “He informed me that he would re-do the order, but that it could take up to six-to-eight weeks for the correct shipment to arrive from Canterlot.” She sighed and rubbed her temples. “I shan’t be ordering from them again, make no mistake.”

“I’m awful sorry that happened to you,” said Applejack.

Rarity lowered her hands and looked back up at Applejack, her expression softening. “Do forgive me,” she said in a much calmer tone. “I know you didn’t come all the way here just to listen to me ramble about my work troubles.”

“Hey, it’s alright,” said Applejack, smiling comfortingly. “It’s my fault for interuptin’ you in the middle of the workday.”

“Oh, don’t be silly,” said Rarity, smiling and waving dismissively at her. “I always have time to share a cup of tea with my best friend. Speaking of which, is there anything else I can get you? Teacakes? Scones? I could even put together some finger sandwiches quickly if you’d like.”

“No, no, that’s alright,” said Applejack. “I’m not that hungry.”

“Very well,” said Rarity, “but don’t be afraid to speak up if you change your mind.” She and Applejack picked up their teacups and raised them to their respective lips. Applejack took a large gulp, the liquid warming her from the inside as it slid down her throat. Additionally, the tea helped to calm her, as she had been feeling slightly nervous ever since she had arrived at the boutique.

Rarity set down her tea and breathed a relaxed sigh. “Now,” she said calmly, smiling warmly, “why don’t you tell me what you need my help with? I’m all ears.”

Applejack carefully set down her teacup, gulping loudly. “Well...” she began, her words coming to her slowly. “There’s somethin’ I...need you to help me get.”

“What sort of thing?” said Rarity in a curious tone.

“It’s um...” said Applejack, her eyes lowering and her cheeks reddening. “I-I need you to help me get some...underwear.”

“Underwear?” said Rarity, her brows furrowing. “I don’t mean to be rude, but...why do you need me to help you with that? I thought you told me you normally wear your mother’s hand-me-downs?”

“I do, but...” Applejack continued, “I want...somethin’ else.” She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “I want some of that...fancy...underwear.” Applejack blushed intensely as she said this, her voice quiet and shaky.

Rarity had a look of profound confusion on her face as she tried to process Applejack’s visible nervousness and her strange request. “Fancy underw...?” she said slowly, trailing off as she realized what Applejack was asking. Her eyes went wide, her puzzled expression replaced by one of surprise. “Oh.” Slowly, her lips stretched into a soft smile and her gaze softened, her eyes appearing comforting and sympathetic.

“Oh, Applejack, is that all?” Rarity said, chuckling softly. “Oh, of course I’ll help you.” Rarity leaned forward and took Applejack’s hands in her own, squeezing them gently. “And you shouldn’t be afraid to talk to me about this sort of thing. There’s no shame whatsoever in a woman wanting to look her best, whether she be out on the town or...in private. Especially not for a beautiful woman like you.” Rarity put a hand under Applejack’s chin and gently raised her head, forcing Applejack to look her in the eye.

As their eyes met, a small smile spread across Applejack’s face. “Thanks, Rarity,” she said.

“Now,” said Rarity, lowering her hand, “why don’t you tell me what sort of lingerie you’re looking for? While I do have some pieces in stock, my selection is a bit limited. If I don’t have what you want on hand, then I’m sure I could put something together for you, my treat. So tell me, would you prefer something risqué, or something a bit more conservative? Would you prefer silk or lace? Are you looking for a two-piece, or would you like something a bit more elaborate? Oh, and we’ll need to decide on a color as well! I wonder what would look best with your complexion? Perhaps red...or maybe something a bit cooler...”

Applejack struggled to keep up as Rarity began going off on one of her fashion monologues. “Uh...I’m not sure, Rarity,” she said. “I don’t know the first thing about this sorta stuff. I don’t know what I should get, and I don’t know what he would like.” A split second after the words had left her lips, Applejack realized what she had let slip. Her mouth snapped shut, her eyes went wide, and her cheeks, which had lightened a bit, turned deep red once again.

Rarity’s train of thought derailed as Applejack’s words reached her ears. Her lips pulled back into a sly grin, and she gave Applejack a knowing look. “Oh?” she said, chuckling softly. “Oh, Applejack, I didn’t realize this was for...someone special.”

“Well, no! I mean...um...” sputtered Applejack. “It’s not for...” She sighed heavily and hung her head, realizing she’d been found out. “Yeah.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, darling,” said Rarity, reaching out and putting a hand on Applejack’s cheek. “I don’t mean to tease you. I’m just happy you’ve finally found someone to love, that’s all.” Applejack looked back up at her, her expression softening. “So...who is it? Who’s the lucky man who gets to have you on his arm?”

“I...” said Applejack, looking away again, “I can’t tell you.”

“Why ever not?” said Rarity, her tone inquisitive, but not aggressive.

“I-I just can’t, alright?” said Applejack.

Rarity squeezed Applejack’s hands softly and sighed. “I don’t mean to pry,” she said softly. “If you really don’t feel comfortable telling me, then...that’s alright. But, Applejack, we’re friends; you can trust me. If you’re worried what I might think, then I can promise you I won’t think less of you, no matter what. All I really want to know is if whoever you’ve found will be good to you. I care about you, and...I just want to make sure your special somebody cares about you as much as I do.”

Applejack looked up into the eyes of the woman she had been friends with since childhood. Rarity’s sympathetic gaze wore away her resolve, and her defenses dropped. A smile slowly appeared on her face, and she realized that she was being way too cautious around one of the most trusted people in her life. “Rarity...” she began, “if I tell you...than you have to promise not to tell anybody else.”

“Well, of course,” said Rarity. “You have my word.”

“I’m serious,” said Applejack sternly. “You cannot tell another livin’ soul, not even our friends. You hear?”

Rarity smiled softly. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” she recited slowly, performing the traditional gestures that went along with the pledge.

On a conscious level, Applejack felt reassured, yet her nervousness remained. She took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. “Okay,” she said quietly. “It’s...Anon.” She felt a strange feeling come over her as the words left her lips. She felt exhilarated, despite her trepidation. For some reason, confessing her love to Rarity felt much different to her than when she told Anon himself. It was almost as if telling someone else made her love more official somehow.

Rarity’s eyes widened and her mouth hung open slightly. “Anon?” said Rarity softly, despite her obvious shock. A long moment of silence passed between them as they both looked down at the table before them. Rarity closed her eyes and pursed her lips, clearly deep in thought. Suddenly, her expression softened, and her lips stretched into a gentle smile. “So it is true then.”

Rarity’s comment caught Applejack off guard, and she quickly looked back up at her. “You...you knew?” she said, her tone as shocked as Rarity’s had been moments earlier. “How?”

Rarity looked back up at Applejack, giving her a calming look. “I didn’t really know,” she said. “I merely...suspected. I’ve seen the way he’s looked at you through the years. I’ve always thought it was just childish admiration, with perhaps a bit of boyish curiosity mixed in as well. But then I noticed how you’ve been looking at him recently. And when I went out with him that day...he gave me quite a lot of hints.”

“What did he tell you?” said Applejack, a touch of anger in her voice.

“He didn’t tell me a thing,” said Rarity, “at least, not intentionally. I got him to talk about women, and he certainly seemed to know what he wanted. In fact, it seemed to me as if he knew exactly the woman he wanted to be with. He spoke so highly of her...so passionately. I could tell he was trying to hide something, but...your brother isn’t the most deceptive individual. Neither are you.”

Applejack’s gaze dropped, and her cheeks reddened slightly. “Were we...that obvious?” she said sheepishly.

“Maybe not to everyone, but...” Rarity said, “I make it a point to pay attention to these sorts of things. Besides, I know you. I know both of you, in fact. It wasn’t that hard for me to read between the lines.”

Another long pause, and then Applejack spoke again. “So...” she said, “now that you know...what do you think?”

Rarity gently stroked Applejack’s hands as she held them. “Applejack,” she said calmly, “you’re my friend. I want you to be happy, and I want you to be loved. I have no doubt in my mind that Anon loves you, both as a sister and, as far as I can tell, a woman. And I think you love him quite a bit too. I think you two will make a lovely couple, and...I wish you the best.”

Applejack felt as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She breathed a gentle sigh, and a soft smile appeared on her face. “Thank you, Rarity,” she said, softly. “Thank you for...acceptin’ us.”

“Well...” said Rarity, her gaze dropping and her cheeks reddening, “it would be a bit...hypocritical of me to criticize you for being...intimate with your sibling.”

An awkward silence filled the room for a moment. Applejack’s smile faded and her eyes widened as she realized what Rarity had said. “R-Rarity?” Applejack said. “A-Are you sayin’...?”

“Sweetie Belle has been...very curious about girls recently,” Rarity said calmly. “When she came to me and told me about her feelings, I tried to help her deal with them in a mature manner. One thing led to another and...well...let’s just say that she’s been sleeping over here much more often than she used to.” Rarity looked back up at Applejack, a nervous smile on her lips.

Applejack sat there, absolutely flabbergasted. “I...I can’t believe it,” she managed to get out. “You...and Sweetie Belle.”

Rarity chuckled softly at her reaction. “Don’t misunderstand me,” she said. “Our relationship has never gone...beyond the bedroom. All we’ve ever done is...scratch each other’s itches, so to speak. I love her...but not that way, not the way you love Anon. I’m still looking for someone to be my special somebody. That’s why when you let me spend some time with your brother...I took it a bit more seriously than I should have.” Rarity’s smile faded, and she looked away again.

Applejack’s shocked expression changed to one of guilt, the memories of her actions that day leaving a bitter taste in her mouth. “I’m sorry I...roped you into that,” she said.

Rarity’s smile returned, and she chuckled softly. “Anon is a fine man,” she said, looking back up at Applejack. “I admit, I would have liked to have gotten to know him a bit better. But if I’m losing him to you...then I think I can live with that. I would never let a man upset our friendship, no matter who he was. I’m just happy he’ll get to be with someone he loves. You both will.”

“Thank you,” said Applejack, her expression softening. “Thank you for bein’ my friend. I promise I...I won’t tell anyone about...you and your sister.”

“It is I that should be thanking you,” said Rarity. “You’ve always been a good friend to me. I know you’ll always have my best interests at heart.” The two smiled at each other silently for a moment, holding each other’s hands tightly and reveling in their bond, now cemented by the sharing of such intimate secrets. “Now,” said Rarity, “why don’t we head upstairs and get you something to wear?” She rose from her seat, walking over to Applejack and gently pulling her onto her feet.

Applejack gulped. “Alrighty then,” she said, trying to hide her nervousness.

Rarity took Applejack’s hand and led her out of her kitchen and up the stairs towards her workroom. “Don’t worry, darling,” she said, giving Applejack a mischievous grin. “By the time I’m done with you, you’ll be so gorgeous that Anon won’t be able to keep his hands off of you.”

The small clinks of silverware and the soft crunching sounds of chewing filled the kitchen as my family and I ate our dinner. We were arranged as we always were, with Applejack to my left, Granny Smith across the table from her, Apple Bloom across from me, and Buttercup at the end of the table to my right. Apple Bloom was wearing a denim skirt and red t-shirt that, while flatteringly tight, covered enough of her skin that Applejack could not complain. Small golden earrings hung from her earlobes, and a reasonable amount of makeup covered her face. Buttercup wore a loose white dress with red polka dots which struggled to contain her extremely generous curves.

“So,” said Buttercup, swallowing and setting down her fork, “you know the drill: lock the door and don’t open it for strangers. If anything happens, just wake Granny.”

“Yes, Mom,” said Applejack and I together.

“I shouldn’t be back too late, unless, of course, Cookie Crumbles decides to break out the cider...again,” said Buttercup with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

I swallowed the mouthful of peas I had been chewing. “What book are y’all talkin’ about this time?” I said.

Buttercup perked up at my apparent interest. “The girls and I read a wonderful little romance novel: Passion Amongst the Pearls,” said Buttercup with a smile. “It’s about a young socialite from Manehattan who falls in love with a poor pearl diver from Pintada Bay. Even though they’re from two different worlds, they realize they were made for each other and decide to spend their lives together. In the end, they get married and live happily ever after.”

Judging from her expression, Buttercup must have thoroughly enjoyed her book. Apple Bloom, however, was not as impressed. “Ain’t that one of those dirty books with a cliche romance plot thrown in just to it can pass as a real story?” said Apple Bloom, raising an eyebrow.

Buttercup’s dreamy expression melted away and she glared at Apple Bloom. “Young lady, don’t talk about things like that at the dinner table!” she said sternly. “Besides, it is not one of those kind of books; it’s a well-written character drama with an emphasis on romantic love. It may have some...intimate moments...but it’s a respectable work of literature.” She blushed slightly as she said this. “Honestly, what sort of woman do you take me for?” She picked up her fork and resumed eating, clearly not wanting to hear any further comments. The look on Apple Bloom’s face said something along the lines of “a lonely, middle-aged woman who hasn’t had a man in her bedroom in years”, but thankfully, she did not vocalize this thought.

We all resumed eating, nobody wanting to try speaking through the awkwardness that hung over the room. A few moments later, I felt something soft and warm touch the top of my foot. As the unknown object began to gently caress me, I realized that it was a foot, the size, shape, and tenderness of which I was intimately familiar with. I managed to keep myself from visibly reacting, continuing to eat as if nothing was out of the ordinary. I hung my head, quickly glancing to my left out of the corner of my eye.

Applejack was still eating her dinner, her head hung low similarly to mine. I did, however, see her steal a quick glance at me, and saw a barely perceptible grin appear on her lips. A similarly covert smile appeared on my own face, and I looked back at my plate. Applejack and I slowly moved our legs together, using the long tablecloth to conceal what we were doing. We softly rubbed our legs together as I raised my foot and stroked her in return. We continued playing footsie for a while, massaging each other with our sock-covered toes.

While this was going on, I happened to glance up at Apple Bloom, who was giving me a look that made me freeze. She was staring directly at me, her bright orange eyes seeming to look directly into my soul. Her expression was not overtly angry, but there was undeniably something malicious about it. I immediately stopped moving my foot, my panicked mind thinking that she had somehow managed to see through the wooden table and witness what we were doing. After a moment that felt much longer than it probably was, Apple Bloom’s eyes dropped, freeing me from her intense gaze.

I resumed slowly chewing my food, swallowing it down my now-dry throat. I pulled my leg back in front of me and away from Applejack. She must have figured that I had grown tired of playing with her, as she made no further attempt to pull me into anything. The rest of dinner proceeded without incident, and soon, we had cleared our plates.

“Welp, I’m off to bed now young’uns,” said Granny Smith as she rose from the table. “You have fun at your book meetin’ now, Buttercup! And you have fun at your shindig, Apple Bloom!” As she said this, she reached over and ruffled Apple Bloom’s hair, oblivious to her visible annoyance.

“Goodnight, Granny,” the rest of us said with varying degrees of enthusiasm.

The remaining four of us quickly cleared the table and gathered the dirty dishes at the sink, where Applejack and I set about washing them. Apple Bloom quickly left the kitchen and headed to the front door, clearly eager to depart.

“Hey! You be back before midnight, you hear?” Buttercup called out to her. “If I have to walk all the way to the Riches’ to get you, I ain’t gonna be happy!”

“Alright, alright, I’ll be back before midnight,” said Apple Bloom, audibly annoyed. “And don’t you dare show up at Diamond Tiara’s house!” Moments later, she had finished donning her shoes and her jacket and departed the house, closing the door loudly behind her.

Buttercup sighed and shook her head. She then looked over at Applejack and I, and a smile returned to her lips. “You kids look after each other till I get back now,” she said, walking over and giving each of us a quick peck on the cheek.

“Don’t worry; we will,” said Applejack.

“Have a good time, Mom,” I said.

“Goodbye, sweeties,” Buttercup said, wrapping her arms around our shoulders and hugging us from behind, her massive breasts pressing up against our backs.

“Bye, Mom,” said Applejack and I together.

Buttercup left the kitchen and headed towards the entryway, where she put on her own shoes and coat and gathered her belongings. We heard the front door slowly open and then close again, the sound of Buttercup’s footsteps quickly fading away. As the seconds ticked by, Applejack and I began stealing quick glances at each other, smiles slowly creeping onto our faces. She lightly bumped me with her hips, to which I responded in kind. One thing led to another, and before long, we had our tongues in each other’s mouths, the dirty dishes momentarily forgotten.

When our passionate make-out session came to a close, we pulled back, staring into each other’s eyes with lustful gazes. A mischievous grin appeared on her lips, and her eyes narrowed. “I’m gonna go hop in the shower,” she said softly, drying her wet hands off with a nearby towel. She turned and slowly walked out of the kitchen, swaying her hips seductively as she went. Right as she reached the doorway leading to the family room, she stopped, looking over her shoulder and giving me a teasing grin. “Don’t take too long.” She turned and continued walking, her gorgeous backside quickly leaving my field of view.

What happened next was a feat of dishwashing so quick that it probably could have won nationwide competitions, if such things actually existed. My hands seemed to move on their own, washing, rinsing, and stacking at a speed that would have worried me if my mind had not been occupied with other thoughts. In no time at all, all the dishes had been neatly stacked on the drying rack and the kitchen was spotless. I quickly left the room, turning off the downstairs lights and locking the front door before making my way upstairs.

As I reached the second floor and slowly advanced towards the bathroom, I heard the sound of running water emanating from the cracked-open door. I reached out and grasped the door handle, but stopped, chuckling softly. I took a moment to reflect on how much my life had changed since the last time I had stood outside that door with Applejack inside. While it had only been a few short months since that fateful night, to me, it felt like years had passed. Applejack had gone from being my beloved sister to being my lover, and as close a lover as one could really be. And me? I had gone from standing in the shadows, watching from afar and hiding my feelings to charging forward in pursuit what I wanted most, no matter what it took. Grinning widely, I pushed open the door and stepped inside.

The air inside the small bathroom was already warm and steamy, the mirror on the wall coated with fog. On the ground was scattered Applejack’s clothing: her shirt, her jeans, her socks, and her pure white underwear. Through the translucent plastic shower curtain, I could see the faint outline of her body as she moved about, her curves no less arousing for being partially concealed. The sound of her sweet voice echoed throughout the room as she hummed a simple tune, as if there was nothing at all wrong with what was going on. I pushed the door closed behind me and began removing my clothes, tossing them on top of Applejack’s.

When my last bit of clothing had been thrown to the floor, I approached the shower, slowly drew back the curtain, and stepped inside. Applejack stood before me, the shower head sending a waterfall cascading down on her head and shoulders. I stared transfixed as streams of water flowed down her shoulders, across her strong, smooth back, over the twin globes of her butt, down her long, thick legs, and finally down to the floor. I closed the shower curtain behind me and carefully stepped closer to her, wrapping my arms around her stomach and pulling her into me. She placed her hands on mine as I leaned over her shoulder, nuzzling her face. We melted into each other as the hot water washed the sweat, dirt, and certain other things from our tired bodies.

I began licking and kissing her neck and cheek; Applejack slowly turned her head towards me and pressed her lips up against mine. Our tongues snaked between our lips and met between us, playfully wrestling for dominance. Meanwhile, my hands slowly moved upwards until they made contact with the undersides of her breasts. I cupped the massive teardrops, hefting them up and down and lightly squeezing them. She moaned softly into my mouth as I did this, especially when my hands began to wander, traveling over every inch of their surface area. I placed my hands at their centers, lightly smooshing them together while playing with her nipples.

After doing this for a while, one of my hands slunk back down her stomach, leaving its counterpart behind to continue teasing her breasts. When it reached the spot between her legs, I began stroking her plump lower lips, eliciting even more intense moaning. “Wait,” said Applejack, breaking our kiss. I momentarily paused my ministrations, confused by her request. “Save it for the bedroom.”

“Aw, come on,” I said, smiling at her. “We got a good few hours before they get back. We got time to play around a little.”

“I know,” she said, “but I got a surprise for you.”

“A surprise?” I said.

“Yeah,” she said, smiling devilishly at me. “And I want you to have all your strength when I give it to you.”

I chuckled softly. “Alright, you little apple dumpling,” I said. “I’ll play along.”

“Good,” she said. “Now help me wash my back.”

To my credit, I managed to restrain myself from any more heavy petting, for the most part. I did sneak in a few squeezes and gentle pinches as we helped each other scrub our bodies, but then again, so did she. I took extra care when washing her sensitive areas, but even the gentle touch of the loofah on her womanhood had an audible effect. She spent a significant amount of time making sure my precious cargo was squeaky clean, which I was willing to put up with, given what I would be using it for later on. Eventually, we finished washing the last few spots on each other’s bodies and turned the water off.

Before the warmth of the shower wore off, I grabbed a towel hanging on the nearby towel rack and began drying us off. I gently rubbed the soft, fluffy towel across her skin, occasionally planting quick kisses on the spots I had just dried. Again, I was extra careful when touching her breasts and her lower lips, but I did make a concerted effort to get to every inch of her eventually. Applejack gave me a similar treatment, making sure to dry even my most private areas, while being gentle with my semi-hard member. Before long, we were about as dry as we could get ourselves with just towels.

I wrapped a towel around my waist and gathered up my clothes while Applejack worked on combing out her long hair. “I’ll need a little while to get ready,” she said as she examined herself in the mirror. “Come to my room in fifteen minutes, and not a second before, you hear?”

“Alright, alright,” I said, smiling and giving her a peck on the cheek. “See you soon.”

I exited the bathroom and headed across the hall to my bedroom, closing the door behind me. I didn’t bother putting on anything more than a clean pair of underwear, knowing that anything I put on would probably be pulled off again very shortly. I threw myself down on my bed, the cool bedding feeling soothing on my warm, damp skin. Using the clock on my bedside table as a reference, I counted out fifteen minutes, the time seeming to go by painstakingly slow. As I waited, my mind wandered, and I began imagining just what sort of surprise Applejack had in store for me. When the appointed time finally arrived, both I and Anon Jr. were raring to go. I swiftly rose from my bed, exited my bedroom, and walked over to Applejack’s bedroom.

As I stood before the door, I heard the sounds of movement and quiet muttering inside. Tentatively, I raised my hand and lightly knocked. I immediately heard the sound of a soft thud, followed by an exclamation of pain and a whispered curse. “Just...just a second!” Applejack called out.

“Are you alright, AJ?” I said, my concern evident in my voice.

“I’m fine! I’m fine! Just...just hang on,” she said.

At her request, I restrained myself from bursting into the room to check on her. A few moments passed, during which I heard her walking on the old wooden floorboards and heard the springs of her mattress compress as something heavy was placed on her bed. A few more seconds later, I heard her call out to me. “C-Come in,” she said softly. I took hold of the door handle and slowly pushed the door open.

Applejack’s bedroom was about the same size as mine: small enough to be cozy, but not so small that it felt claustrophobic. Several pieces of furniture were placed around the room, including a wardrobe, a dresser, a small writing desk, and a nightstand. There was a large window on the far wall, its curtains pulled back to let in ample amounts of moonlight. Other than the window, the only other source of illumination were several large candles scattered about, bathing the room in their soft, warm light. The walls were decorated with framed pictures of our family and her friends, as well as some of the various trophies and awards she had won at rodeo competitions over the years. Her bed sat against the wall to my left, stretching out towards the wall to my right. The deep red covers of the bed were covered with pinkish-white flower petals, which I recognized to be those of apple blossoms.

Applejack laid on her side on the bed, facing me with her legs stretched out. She was laying in a particularly flattering position that gave me an unobstructed view of her long legs, her wide hips, her toned stomach, and her large breasts. She was naked save for a matching set of silken orange panties and a bra with small, white frills. The lingerie was not particularly revealing, but clung to her snugly, accentuating her thick thighs and pushing up her breasts, making the already-impressive mounds appear jaw-droppingly huge and perfectly round. On her face was a positively lustful expression, but her cheeks were slightly red, and I could detect a hint of weakness in her sultry gaze.

As I stepped into the room, I froze, my mind emptying and my eyes locking onto Applejack’s form, trying to take in every little detail at once. My heartbeat quickened, and my breathing grew heavier with every moment I spent drinking in the erotic sight before me. My member, which had already been standing tall, somehow managed to grow even harder, struggling against the soft prison of my underwear. Eventually, my legs began carrying me forward almost on their own, and I absentmindedly pushed the door closed behind me.

I arrived at her bedside, stopping and staring down at Applejack’s perfectly sculpted body. “Wow,” I breathed.

Applejack’s blush intensified, and her eyes dropped momentarily. “What do you...what do you think?” she said softly.

Slowly, I reached out my hand towards her, for some reason hesitant despite our relationship. It almost felt as if I had been transported back in time, and I was once again the lonely young man desperately yearning for the day when he could lay hands on his unattainable older sister. As my hand made contact with the soft skin of her thigh, my confidence slowly returned to me, and my lips stretched into a wide smile. I slowly moved my hand up her body, tracing the gentle rise and fall of her feminine curves. I traveled up her thighs, over the peak of her hips, down the valley of her waist, back up to her shoulders, and finally placed my hand aside her face.

No words could have possibly conveyed the euphoria that filled my mind in that moment, or if they could have, I was not eloquent enough to use them. I felt the giddiness of a young boy ogling his childhood crush, but also the matured drive of a man who had taken his woman many times over. I wanted to throw myself upon her and ravage her like a wild beast, but also to take her in my arms and protect her like a precious treasure. My mind was overcome with passionate desire for the woman I had admired for years; my body was overcome with burning lust for the pillar of sex appeal that lay before me. I didn’t speak, but gazed deep into her eyes as I quickly leaned in and pressed my lips against hers.

We kissed quickly and ferociously, mauling each other with our lips and tongues as if our lives depended on it. Applejack reached up and put her hand on my head, gently pulling me forward and down. I quickly climbed onto the bed and rested my body on top of hers, our lips staying locked together the whole time. We wrapped our arms and legs around each other and squeezed so tightly that it would have taken a whole team of people to pry us apart. As we tongue wrestled, we gently humped each other, hard and soft flesh rubbing together with only a thin layer of fabric separating them. As our embrace grew more energetic, we began lightly moaning into each others’ mouths.

My hands began pawing at her, rubbing and squeezing every inch of her soft skin they could reach. When they seized her breasts, getting great handfuls of flesh and squeezing firmly, a sharp moan from Applejack’s throat forced our lips apart. I dove for her neck, licking and kissing her from beneath her chin up to the spot behind her ear. I continued to massage her breasts, feeling her nipples harden through the thin fabric of her bra.

“You are just...so damn sexy,” I whispered in her ear.

I felt Applejack’s cheeks grow warmer. “It’s...it’s just the underwear,” she breathed.

“No,” I whispered, rubbing my face into her soft, thick hair. “It’s you. You are...the hottest woman in Equestria. This is just icing on the cake.” I stuck my fingers under the cups of her bra and ran them along their edges. “And very good icing.”

A chuckle escaped Applejack’s mouth in between her moans. “I’ll have to...tell Rarity you liked it,” she said softly.

Despite the storm of lust raging through my mind, something clicked inside me that made me take pause. My body’s intense motions slowly ground to a halt, and I raised my head up to look her in the eye. “You...got this from Rarity?” I said.

Applejack’s eyes widened, a shadow of embarrassment passing over her lustful expression. “Uh...yeah,” she said, pursing her lips. “She, um...she made it for me.”

An awkward moment of silence passed. “Does she...does she know?” I asked, almost afraid of what the answer might be.

Applejack had a positively guilty look in her eye. “Yes,” she said softly. “I...I told her.”

My mind started throwing doomsday scenarios at me as I learned that our secret was not a secret any longer. Despite this, I managed to keep my cool, looking her in the eye and speaking to her in an even tone. “Do you trust her?” I said.

She looked me in the eye and spoke to me just as resolutely. “Yes,” she said. “I’d trust her with my life.”

A soft smile appeared on my lips as my fears were blown away like clouds in the wind. “Then I will too,” I said.

Applejack’s expression softened, and she smiled up at me. I leaned in a gave her a long, gentle smooch, which I followed up with a trail of smooches leading down to her breasts. Now that my emotions had stabilized, I was able to get a good look at her lingerie. Even if she hadn’t told me, I might have been able to guess the garment was Rarity’s handiwork just by the sheer beauty of it. The flickering candlelight played off of the orange silk, conjuring up images of warm fireplaces and autumn sunsets. Looking closely, I noticed tiny images of apples sewn into the white fringe than ran along its edges.

Making my way further down, I inspected the matching pair of panties stretched across her hips. The material, style, and quality of the garment were the same as those of the bra, and like the bra, it fit her like a glove. One thing I did notice, however, was the large dark spot present right between her legs. Leaning in, I gently buried my face in her panties, feeling the soft fabric and the soft flesh beneath it rub against my skin. My tongue shot out of my mouth, massaging her womanhood while I breathed in her strong feminine scent. Loud, whimpering moans echoed throughout the room, and Applejack reached down and stroked my hair.

After teasing her for a little while, I pulled back and looked up at her. “Roll over,” I said, softly but firmly. Applejack did as I commanded, slowly rolling over and lying down on her stomach. Her big, beautiful butt laid before me, their appeal only accentuated by her panties. As I took in the sight, I realized that Rarity truly was a master at bringing out the beauty of a woman through clothing. The custom panties had been made big enough to cover her impressive posterior, while also being small enough to highlight just how large her pale cheeks really were. I wasted no time in burying my face into her yet again, nuzzling and groping the plump flesh and the rock-hard muscle underneath it.

“Remind me to thank Rarity the next time we see her,” I said in between planting wet smooches on her butt.

“You don’t think it...makes my butt look too big...do you?” she said tentatively.

I chuckled unintentionally. “AJ,” I said, smiling, “your butt is perfect. Every part of you is perfect.” I pushed myself up on my hands and knees and crawled upwards, lying down on top of her and wrapping my arms around her middle. “You’re perfect.” I leaned in and kissed her neck while grinding myself against her butt.

“I guess I should thank you too,” I said softly. “You did all this work just so we could have a good time.” I moved in and gave her a quick peck on her lips. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” Applejack said, smiling at me.

We brought our lips together and commenced another passionate make-out session as I continued humping her and groped her breasts. After a minute or two of this, I was nearing the end of my sexual patience, and judging by the stiffness of her nipples and the intensity of her moaning, so was Applejack. “Y’know,” I said, breaking our kiss, “as hot as you look in this...I really wanna take it off of you now.”

Applejack smiled at me, a lustful look in her eye. “Go ahead, sugarcube,” she said.

Releasing my grip on her, I pushed myself up on my hand and knees and moved off of her. She pushed herself up as well, kneeling on the bed with her back to me. I moved in, reaching up and deftly undoing the hook of her bra. As I grasped its straps and slowly slid them down her arms, I leaned in and pressed my chest up against her now-bare back. When the garment fell onto the bed, my hands returned to her breasts, gently massaging them and eliciting a stream of moans from her mouth. I put my mouth up to her ear and whispered, “Now show be that beautiful butt.”

Applejack leaned forward and got on her hands and knees, raising her hips into the air and arching her back. I backed up to give her room, which gave me a heart-stopping view of her big, round cheeks and her puffy mound wrapped tightly in her panties. After taking a moment to fix the image in my memory, I reached forward and slipped my fingers under the edge of her panties. I pulled them down extremely slowly, watching how the fabric rippled and folded as it slid across her soft skin. Eventually, the underwear made its way over the curvature of her cheeks and down her thick thighs, where I pulled them underneath her knees one by one. It only took a few more moments to finish sliding the garment across her shapely calves and over her tender feet.

As I glanced at her feet, I noticed a small bruise on one of her pinky toes that had not been there earlier that day. I tossed her panties aside and reached for her foot, lightly touching the area. “What’s this?” I said.

“Oh! Um...I uh...stubbed my toe right before you came in,” she said sheepishly.

A tender smile appeared on my lips, and I leaned down towards her foot, planting a gentle kiss on her injured toe. “There,” I said. “All better.”

“Thanks,” she said softly.

With that taken care of, I moved in towards her and placed my hands on her butt cheeks, sinking my fingers into the plump flesh and kneading it like dough. At the same time, I put my face between her legs and lapped at the warm juices leaking from her lips. Loud whimpers and moans flowed from Applejack’s mouth, and she threw her hips backwards against me. I quickly swallowed down every drop of liquid that coated her lips and her inner folds, but it continued to flow from her like water from a leaky faucet. It didn’t take much to get me drunk on her juices, the sweet taste stoking the fire of lust burning within me.

“You ready, AJ?” I said, pulling back and looking up at her.

“Oh, yes!” Applejack moaned. “Unless...” She turned her head and looked back at me, her lustful expression tinged with hesitancy. “You wanted to try somethin’ else.”

Her comment caught me off guard, but did not dampen my mood. “What did you have in mind?” I said.

“Well...” she said, turning away from me.

Applejack was silent for a moment, clearly tossing something around in her head. Suddenly, she crawled over to the side of her bed and reached for her nightstand, opening the drawer and pulling a small bottle out of it. She turned around and knelt on the bed, facing me with a nervous look on her face. Tentatively, she held out the bottle towards me, her eyes dropping. I was confused, until I reached out and took the bottle in my hand, reading the label.

“This...this is lube,” I said, my brain slowly arriving at the implication the bottle presented. Applejack nodded weakly, her cheeks blushing intensely. “Does this mean...you wanna try...?”

She looked back up at me, gulping. “I know...the last time we talked about it...I said no,” she said, seemingly struggling to get her words out. “We had just started...doin’ it for real, and...I was just too nervous. I appreciate that you didn’t try to push me...even though you wanted it. But, now that we’ve been at it for a while...I’m feelin’ a bit better about it.”

“Why the change of heart?” I asked, remembering how uncomfortable she had been when I had first broached the subject with her.

“Well...when I was at Rarity’s gettin’ this...” she said, reaching over and laying a hand on her discarded bra, “we got to talkin’. When she found out that we were together, she...wanted to know what sorta things we liked to do. I didn’t mean to talk about that kinda stuff, but that girl’s got a way of draggin’ stuff outta you. I ended up tellin’ her that we’d been doin’ it...the old fashioned way. She asked me if we’d ever tried...what you were askin’ me about.

“I told her the same thing I told you,” she continued, “that I wasn’t ready yet. She didn’t try to push me either, or make me feel bad about it, but she told me that it...isn’t as bad as you think...if you do it right. She also said that...you’d really like it. She gave me that in case I changed my mind.” She nodded towards the bottle in my hand. “I’ve been thinkin’ it over and...I think I can put up with it. If it’ll make you happy, then I’ll do it.” Applejack tried to give me her most confident smile, but she was still visibly very nervous.

I looked at her, then at the bottle, then back at her. As much as I wanted to jump on the opportunity that I had been presented with, the chance to live out my ultimate Applejack fantasy, the part of me that loved and respected her so much held me back. “AJ...I’ll be honest...I really want to do this...” I said, “but I don’t want to do it if you don’t want to. I don’t want you to force yourself to do something you’re not comfortable with.”

Applejack scooted up close to me and put her hands on my shoulders. She looked me in the eye, her expression less nervous and more loving. “It’s alright, Anon,” she said softly. “I want this, I really do. I wanna make you happy and...I wanna show you that I can do...things like this with you. I wanna show you that I can be...d-dirty.” Her cheeks reddened and her eyes dropped as she said this.

I placed a hand under her chin and gently raised her head, forcing her to look at me. “Is that what this is all about?” I said softly. “You’re trying to be dirty?”

“I just...feel a bit bad,” said Applejack. “You’ve been goin’ along with all the things I wanna do, but...I haven’t been doin’ the same for you. I’ve been holdin’ you back...and I wanna make up for it.”

“AJ, no,” I said, shaking my head slightly. “You don’t owe me a thing.” I lightly stroked her cheek. “I do those things with you because...I want to. I do it ‘cause it makes you happy, and it makes me happy to do it.” I leaned in and lightly pressed my face against hers. “If I think about doin’ dirty things with you, then that’s my fault. You don’t have to do every last little thing I think of just to make me happy. I’m already the happiest man in the world just for bein’ with you. I love you, and I won’t love you any less if you don’t wanna do somethin’ like this with me, not one little bit.”

A smile appeared on Applejack’s lips, a genuine smile, not one full of false bravado. “You’re too good to me,” she whispered. She leaned in, and we shared a long, gentle kiss before she pulled back again. “You said you give me what I want ‘cause it makes you happy. Well, doin’ stuff for you makes me happy. I know you’re just bein’ mindful of my feelin’s...but it’s alright. I wanna do this for you, so let me. Let me give you what you want. Please.”

Even if I hadn’t known Applejack for my entire life, and even if I didn’t know that she was the Element of Honesty itself, I still would have known she was telling the truth. My troubled expression faded and a smile appeared on my lips as I remembered that I had the most wonderful, the most loving, and the most caring woman in the world for a lover. “Alright,” I whispered, “but you have to promise me. Promise me that you won’t force yourself, in this or anythin’ else. Promise me you won’t do somethin’ you don’t wanna do just for my sake.”

Applejack chuckled softly. “Okay, sugarcube,” she said. “I promise.” She leaned in and sealed her promise with a quick kiss. “Now...let’s do it.” Her smile widened, and she gave me a sultry look.

“Let’s,” I said, giving her an equally intense look.

Applejack pulled back, turning around and getting on her knees and elbows, facing away from me. She spread her legs and arched her back, thrusting her hips up high. She looked over her shoulder at me and playfully wiggled her butt, the massive cheeks jiggling slightly as she moved. My raging lust, which had been put on the back burner for a little while, instantly resurfaced, and I sprung into action. I reached down and swiftly removed my underwear, allowing my aching member to spring forth. I advanced on the exposed backside before me, ready to make it mine.

I reached out and gently grasped one of her soft cheeks in each hand. I heard Applejack inhale sharply as I spread her cheeks, exposing the small, pink, puckered hole a short distance above her sopping-wet lips. I had seen it many times before, but the knowledge of what I would soon be using it for made it appear a thousand times more erotic. I moved one of my hands towards it and lightly traced its circumference with my thumb, eliciting a soft whimper from Applejack. In response to my touch, her pretty little hole clenched reflexively, the sight of which made my mouth water and my heartbeat quicken.

“Rarity said to...put plenty of that on both of us,” Applejack said.

I glanced down at the bottle of lube, which I had set aside on the bed. Realizing that it would probably be a good idea to follow Rarity’s advice, I grabbed the bottle and squeezed it into my hand. A clear gel slowly flowed from the bottle as I squeezed, which I continued to do until I had a sizable glob on my fingers. Setting the bottle aside, I again reached for one of her cheeks and pushed it aside, while I moved my gel-covered fingers to her asshole. Applejack shivered and moaned as the relatively cool gel made contact with her warm skin. I smeared the gel on her hole, gently massaging it into the rim around it.

Knowing that the lube would be most needed on the inside, I quickly applied a thick layer of the stuff to my index finger. I placed the tip of my finger at the center of her hole and lightly pushed against it. Immediately, she clenched again, her body trying to prevent the intrusion into a place that was never intended to receive guests.

“AJ, you have to relax,” I said slowly and softly.

Applejack exhaled loudly. “Okay,” she said. “I’ll try.”

Her body visibly relaxed, and I once again attempted to push my way inside. I had expected it to be difficult, but I had not imagined that her passage would be nearly as tight as it was. Even the strong inner walls of her womanhood did not do as much to impede my progress as her asshole did. Granted, I typically had ample amounts of natural lubrication to help me out in those instances. I took my time pushing in, but even the minimal movement I made still triggered reflexive clenches every now and then. By the time I had gotten about an inch into her and come to a halt, Applejack was breathing heavily.

Feeling the friction of her skin against my finger increase drastically, I decided to withdraw. Just as slowly as I had pushed my way in, I pulled myself back out, applying another layer of gel to my finger. Once again, I pushed my way back in, the going slightly easier due to the lube already inside. I made my way back to where I had left off, and then pushed myself slightly farther before stopping again. For another minute or so, I kept up this cycle, slowly pulling out of her, getting a bit more lube, then pushing back into her, going a bit further every time. Each penetration was accompanied by soft moans and grunts from Applejack, whose body trembled increasingly vigorously.

Eventually, I was able to get the entire length of my finger into her, and gave her a moment to let her get used to the sensation. I thrust into her a few more times, rotating my finger around in an effort to ensure every inch of her tight passage was covered. By the time I was done, the friction from her skin was almost completely gone, the only impediment to entry being the tight grip of her muscles. I briefly considered moving on and getting myself ready at that point, but I realized that the jump from my finger straight to my member might be a bit much for her.

Instead, I applied a generous amount of lube to my middle finger as well and slowly pushed both digits into her. Applejack moaned loudly and clamped down around the intruder, which had suddenly grown twice as large. I went slowly, giving her time to adjust to being filled to such an extent. When I again reached my knuckles, I slowly pulled out before thrusting into her yet again. I continued thrusting for a while, occasionally applying more lube when I thought she needed it. As I worked her asshole, Applejack reached down between her legs with one hand and started massaging her puffy lips and stroking her clit. Before long, her grip had softened to the point where I could thrust with relative frequency, while still feeling very snug.

Deciding that I had done all that I reasonably could, I withdrew my fingers, mentally preparing myself for what would come next. I looked down at my rock-hard member, which was aching for release after all of our foreplay. It didn’t take me long to apply a thick coating of the lube to myself as well, making sure to get every inch of my shaft covered. Having delayed the inevitable for as long as possible, I took a deep breath and shuffled forward, bringing my tip within a few scant inches of her hole.

“You still wanna do this, AJ?” I said. “We can still stop.”

“Yes,” moaned Applejack, still stroking herself. “I’m ready. Just...put it in already!”

At her request, I took hold of my member and placed my tip at her asshole while holding her hip with my other hand. Slowly, I pushed forward, forcing myself into her tight passage. To her credit, Applejack did a good job of keeping herself relaxed, but she was still incredibly tight, and continued to clench down around me occasionally. After a few weeks of pumping her full on a daily basis, my mental and physical endurance had increased dramatically, but the feeling of her hot, smooth skin gripping me like a vice was almost overwhelming. By the time I had gotten my tip into her, I was breathing heavily, and Applejack’s constant moans echoed throughout the room.

I continued pushing, slowly making my way inside one little bit at a time. Several times, she clenched down around me and prevented my advance, so I had to wait a moment for her to calm down before continuing. Finally, after a long, slow, but admittedly pleasurable journey, the last little bit of my shaft disappeared within her, and our hips pressed together. We took a moment to rest and catch our breath, the physical sensation of my penetration already having already pushed us far. And if the physical aspect wasn’t enough, the mental thrill of having taken my sister’s final hole, of having acted out probably the most debauched fantasy I had ever had of her, was almost enough to make me finish right then and there.

When the rising tide of arousal within me had subsided a bit, I got a firm hold on her hips and began slowly pulling myself back out. The journey out was difficult, but not quite as much as the journey in had been. Eventually, my tip popped out of her, and her asshole constricted back to its normal width. I had felt the resistance of her passage increase as I had gone past the point my fingers had been able to reach, so I applied another bit of lube to myself, specifically towards my tip. Once again, I lined myself up and slowly pushed myself back inside of her. This time, the friction of our skin was noticeably lessened towards the end on my thrust. I spent another minute or two making more of these “probing thrusts”, ensuring that she was lubricated as deeply as she needed to be.

By the time I was finished, I was able to penetrate her with relative ease, the only remaining impediment being the intense tightness of her grip on me. Now that she had been properly prepared, we could finally get the show on the road. I placed my hands on her back and gently pushed her down flat against the bed, her face resting on a pillow and her weary legs stretching out behind her. I gently spread her legs and slid my member between her massive cheeks up to her asshole, where I thrust into her. When I had hilted inside, I rested my body down on top of her, my chest pressing up against her back and my head next to hers.

“You ready?” I whispered in between heavy breaths.

Applejack looked at me, her face flushed and her eyes burning with desperate neediness. “Yes,” she whispered. “Give it to me.”

Bracing myself, I slowly raised my hips, pulling myself out of her until only my tip remained inside. Pausing only a short moment, I thrust back into her, pushing myself as deeply as I could and making us both moan. The first thrust was quickly followed by another, and another, and another, and soon, I was pumping her with a slow, but regular rhythm. The near-continuous motion sent waves of pleasure shooting through us, our muscles clenching and our bodies shaking. I placed my hands on hers, which were laying on the pillows, and threaded my fingers between hers.

As the speed of my thrusts gradually increased, so too did the frequency and volume of our vocalizations. We moaned and grunted into each other’s faces, her feminine tones mixing harmoniously with my deeper, masculine ones. Our eyes drifted open and we stared at each other with lustful gazes as we nuzzled each other.

“AJ,” I whispered.

“Anon,” she whispered back.

A particularly quick thrust gave us bolt a jolt of pleasure, and we both grunted from the sudden sensation. Our many lovemaking sessions had gotten us to the point where we could go for quite a while before finishing, but after all the buildup and teasing we had been through, neither of us was in the mood to wait much longer for release. I was thrusting into her about as quickly as I dared, not wanting to be too rough on her her first time. Despite this, I was still rapidly approaching my climax, and judging by her signs, which I had gotten very good at reading, so was she.

“I’m close,” I whispered, my words coasting on heavy breaths.

“Me too,” she whispered back.

Summoning my remaining strength, I attempted to push us both to the finish line as quickly as possible. I substituted long strokes for quick ones, pulling myself almost completely out of her before pushing back in as deep as I could go. Applejack helped me in this endeavor by thrusting her hips upwards in time with my downward thrusts, maximizing the speed we were able to produce. We gripped each other’s hands tightly and pressed our faces together, and after only a few more tense moments, we both reached our limits.

With one last mighty thrust, I buried myself completely inside of her, pushing her into the bed and squishing her massive cheeks against my hips. My muscles clenched and I let out a loud, grunting roar as I came, pumping burst after burst of my seed deep into my sister’s ass. Applejack’s face contorted in ecstasy, and she let out a shout that quickly grew in volume and pitch, terminating in a long, feminine squeal. She clamped down around me with an unbelievably tight grip, milking me of every last drop I had in me. Her body spasmed and shook, held in place by the weight of my body on top of her.

Each burst that erupted from me sent a new wave of pleasure coursing through me, reaching all the way down to my toes and all the way up to the top of my head. The pleasure was only magnified by my carnal joy at finally getting to live out my greatest fantasy. My beautiful, sexy big sister Applejack, who had been the object of my love and lust for years, was finally beneath me, taking me in her ass and receiving every drop of my hot, sticky cum with glee. I had finally taken her in the most perverse way possible, pumping my load into her third, and final hole. She was mine, I thought to myself through a haze of lust, and no one would ever take her from me.

Our climax, while intense, was brief, as much as we might have liked it to go on longer. Eventually, even her iron-hard grip on my shaft could not squeeze out another drop from my exhausted member. My tired muscles gave out, and I collapsed limply down on top of her, my mind going blank. We laid there for a few moments, the soft embrace of our afterglow slowly wearing off. As I recovered, I heard Applejack’s heavy breaths, and felt their warm caress on my face. My eyes slowly drifted open again, and I looked upon her face, her expression tired, but serene. As I watched, hers opened as well, and she stared back at me with her big, beautiful green eyes.

“Hey,” I whispered, smiling weakly at her.

Applejack smiled back at me. “Hey,” she whispered.

“You alright?” I said.

“Yeah,” she said.

“That...that didn’t hurt...did it?” I said.

Applejack chuckled softly. “No,” she said. “You stretched me out a bit, but...it didn’t hurt.”

“Good,” I said.

We laid there for a while before I had recovered enough to move again. When I had, I braced myself and slowly raised my hips, pulling my semi-stiff member out of her. My tip popped out of her hot, slippery hole, and I laid back down, sandwiching my member between her soft, plump cheeks.

“Did you like that?” Applejack said.

“Oh yeah,” I said, smiling. “I loved it.”

“I liked it too,” she said, smiling back at me.

“Maybe we can...do it again sometime?” I said.

“Maybe,” she chuckled.

I moved to push myself off of her, but I stopped when Applejack said, “Wait.” I slowly lowered myself back down onto her, putting my face next to hers again. “Lay on top of me a while longer.”

Happy to oblige, I held her hands and pressed my face against hers. “Don’t worry,” I whispered. “I’m not goin’ anywhere. You’re mine, and I’m not gonna let anythin’ tear us apart.”

Applejack puckered her lips and began planting light kisses on me; I reciprocated, giving her pecks on her lips, cheeks, and her adorable nose.

“I love you,” I whispered.

“I love you too,” she whispered back.

Apple Bloom trudged towards her home, her posture tense and her expression sour, and the cool night wind wafting through her long hair. She wasn’t particularly happy to see the familiar farmhouse so soon, especially given the circumstances. If only the Riches hadn’t come home early and shut down the party, she thought to herself. She had been having a nice time with her friends, but now she would have to go back home and spend the evening with her siblings. A sneer appeared on her face as she thought of her older brother and sister.

Reaching the front door of the house, she produced her house key from her pocket and unlocked the door, pushing it open and stepping inside. She pushed the door closed behind her and set about removing her shoes and jacket. Given what time it was, she figured that her siblings were probably in their rooms getting ready for bed, or perhaps even asleep already. It was just as well, she thought; she wasn’t in the mood to see them anyway. Leaving her shoes by the door and her jacket in the closet, she walked up the stairs to the second floor.

As she climbed the last few steps and reached the top, she detected a noise that made her stop where she was. The noise she heard was fairly quiet and uneven, but she was sure it was the sound of human voices. Tentatively, she advanced down the hall, towards where she thought the noise was coming from. Sure enough, as she went along, the noise grew louder, and she was eventually able to pinpoint its source. As Apple Bloom approached Applejack’s bedroom door, the noise became clearer, the vocalizations identifiable as a mixture of moans and grunts.

She stood in front of the door, unsure of what she was listening to and what to do about it. Slowly, she leaned her head in and pressed it against the door to hear better. With her ear against the thick wood, not only could she detect the rhythmic slapping of flesh against flesh, but she could also identify the voices as those of her older siblings. As her brain slowly caught up with her ears, her eyes widened and her cheeks turned a deep red.

She wanted to pull back. She wanted to cover her ears and run away as fast as possible. She wanted to find somewhere to hide and stay there until the memory of what she was listening to had faded form her mind, but she could not. She could neither run, nor speak, nor even think. All she could do was stand there, letting the sounds of her siblings’ lovemaking fill her ears. And as she listened, her heartbeat quickened, her breathing intensified, and a familiar itch appeared at the spot between her legs. So transfixed was she by the noises she heard that she didn’t even notice her hand making its way downward until it lightly pressed against her crotch, sending a shiver up her spine.

The sudden sensation broke her out of her trance, and she pulled her hand away from herself. She rose and backed away from the door, her head swimming with a thousand questions and a thousand feelings. Were they really doing what she thought they were doing? Why in the world were they doing it? Had they done it before? And why, she wondered, had she been about to touch herself while listening to them?

She shook her head violently, as if to physically shake the thoughts from her brain. She needed to get out of there, she realized. She needed to go and get some fresh air, perhaps find somewhere she could sit down and process what she had discovered. And most importantly, she needed to make sure they did not realize she was there. She could sneak back out of the house, she thought. She could leave and come back later, when they would be expecting her to return. Apple Bloom slowly made her way back down the hall and down the stairs, being as quiet as she possibly could. She walked to the front door, grabbed her shoes, and slowly stepped out of the house, closing and locking the door behind her.

Sharing

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFF) Threesome, Vaginal Sex, Creampie

Sharing

Applejack and I had been down to our clearing many times, but this would be the first time that we brought a guest along with us. We slowly made our way through the trees to our destination, Applejack to my left, and Apple Bloom to my right. Occasionally, I snuck a peek at Apple Bloom out of the corner of my eye. She had her hands in her pockets and her head bowed slightly, her body language suggesting that she was not in the highest of spirits. Part of me wanted to reach out and give her a hug, but I managed to restrain the urge.

After the episode that had occurred the day before, she had spoken very little to either Applejack or myself. She had told us over and over how sorry she was for what she had said and what she had threatened to do, and over and over again we had told her that we had forgiven her. Still, her lingering guilt was written all over her face. I wanted to make her feel better, but at the same time, I didn’t want to make her feel worse by reminding her of the incident. We had all agreed to move on and start over with each other, so that’s what I planned to let her do.

We eventually reached the clearing, which appeared as peaceful as ever, the sun shining brightly and the trees rustling in the gentle breeze. Their leaves had begun the process of changing color in preparation for the coming of autumn, when bright green would be replaced with yellows and oranges. As tranquil as the place looked, however, something in the back of my mind still bothered me. I was used to going there with Applejack alone; being there with someone else, even someone as familiar to me as my own sister, still felt a bit awkward.

“Apple Bloom,” I said softly, “can AJ and I have a minute?” Apple Bloom looked over at me for a moment, then nodded silently, walking out to the middle of the clearing and sitting down on the ground. While she absentmindedly picked at the grass, I turned and faced Applejack.

Applejack looked at me lovingly and gave me a gentle smile. “How you doin’, big guy?” she said softly, reaching up and placing a hand on my cheek.

“I’m doin’ alright,” I said, smiling back at her and placing a hand on hers. “How ‘bout you?”

“Fine and dandy,” she said.

I took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. “AJ, are you really alright with this?” I said. “I know you said we shouldn’t leave her out of anythin’ anymore, but...do you really want her to be a part of this? Are you really okay with bringin’...another woman into the picture?”

Applejack chuckled softly, her smile widening. “Now don’t you start talkin’ like that too,” she said. “Love’s not a competition, not between family, remember? I already know you love me; I love you too, and nothin’ will ever change that. But now, we need to show Apple Bloom that we love her too, and that means we need to let her into our lives. I got no right to keep her away from you; you’re her brother too, after all. And...I can’t exactly say you shouldn’t do these sorts of things with your sister, now can I? You and I made each other a promise to be together, and as long as we both keep that promise...as long as we stay together...I’ll be alright.”

She leaned forward and pressed her lips against mine, and we shared a short, gentle kiss. As we parted, a smile returned to my lips, my concerns abated. Applejack took my hand and gave it a supportive squeeze, and together, we walked over and joined Apple Bloom. The three of us sat in a small circle on the grass, only a few feet apart from one another.

As we got situated, Apple Bloom sat up straight and took a deep breath. “Guys,” she said, looking down with a guilty expression on her face, “I just wanted to tell you that...I’m sorry, and not just for yesterday. I spent a long time bein’ mad at you two for no good reason. If I wanted you two to treat me different, I shoulda just said so. I coulda saved us all a whole lotta heartache.”

Applejack smiled at her, reaching out and placing a hand on her knee. “Its alright, sugarcube,” she said in a comforting tone. “That’s all in the past now. Besides, we’ve all had our problems bein’ honest about our feelin’s for each other.” Applejack gave me a sidelong glance, a knowing look in her eye.

I chuckled, remembering all the long years I had spent hiding my own feelings. “You can say that again,” I said.

“Anon and I made a promise that we’d be honest with each other about our feelin’s,” said Applejack. “Because of that, we never have to worry about hurtin’ each other. If there’s somethin’ one of us wants, we do our best to give it to them. And if there’s somethin’ they don’t want, we do what we can to avoid it. We want you to be a part of that too. That way, we never have to go through this again. If you want us to treat you a certain way, we’ll do it. Promise.”

Apple Bloom looked up at both of us in turn, a small smile appearing on her face. “Thanks, guys,” she said. “I promise I’ll be honest...from now on.”

“Good,” said Applejack. “The whole reason I invited you down here today is so that we could be more honest with you. I wish you hadn’t had to find out about us the way you did. I wish we coulda just talked you, explained it to you. That way...you might not have been so upset.” When Apple Bloom’s gaze dropped again, Applejack scooted over to her and put and arm around her. “I just want you to understand. I want you to understand what sorta relationship Anon and I have. I think, if you understand us better, you won’t have any need to feel bad. It’s not that we don’t love you, it’s just that we really love each other; I just want you to understand that.”

Apple Bloom looked up at Applejack, a small smile returning to her face. “I know,” she said quietly, nodding her head. “I know that...now.”

“We want to share what we have with you,” said Applejack, “but we also want you to be happy. Like was sayin’, we want you to be honest with us about what you want. If you want to be a part of...this part of our relationship...we’re alright with that. But if you don’t want to, if this sorta thing makes you uncomfortable, you don’t have to. There’s plenty of other things the three of us can do together.”

“Okay,” said Apple Bloom. “I’m...I’m okay with...bein’ here. I...wanna be here, actually. I wanna know what you two...do together.” Her cheeks reddened as she said this, but she maintained a hesitant smile.

“Alright then,” said Applejack, “we’ll show you.”

Applejack released her hold on Apple Bloom and looked over at me, a friendly, but mischievous look on her face. She got on her hands and knees and crawled over to where I sat cross-legged, then sat on my lap with her legs wrapped around my middle. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders while I wrapped mine around her middle, and we pulled ourselves together. She winked at me as she slowly brought her face in towards mine, pulling me into a kiss. I soon lost myself in the familiar touch of her lips and tongue, the thought that we were being watched slipping away for the moment.

As usual, Applejack and I started off slow, lightly caressing each other with our tongues and making sure to moisten each other’s lips. We eventually brought our mouths fully together, clearing the way for our tongues to meet between us and begin massaging each other. We felt each other out, exploring the nooks and crannies of each other’s mouths and feeling our skin rubbing together. Gradually, our gentle caresses turned to light prodding, which then turned to playful tongue-wrestling, both of us pushing and pulling the other’s tongue around, fighting for dominance.

As our excitement grew, we began pushing against each other with our bodies as well. We wobbled in place slightly as we squished our chests together and rubbed each other’s backs. Our back-and-forth quickly escalated, the two of us teetering on the edge of falling. In the end, we ended up falling forwards, from my perspective, with Applejack on her back and me lying on top of her. Our fall did nothing to interrupt out kiss, however, so tightly were we holding each other. It was not until my eyes drifted open momentarily and I happened to gaze upon our audience of one that I faltered.

Apple Bloom was still sitting as she had been earlier, but her expression had changed dramatically. Her cheeks were almost as red as her hair, and her mouth hung agape. Her eyes were wide, staring at Applejack and I unblinking, as if in a trance. The look on her face was not one of horror or disgust; if anything, it looked awed, the look of someone seeing something they couldn’t believe and not knowing how to react. I chuckled at her reaction, in spite of myself, breaking the kiss and looking over at her properly.

“You alright over there?” I asked.

Upon hearing my voice, Apple Bloom blinked rapidly and shut her mouth, clearing her throat. “Uh...yeah,” she said. “I’m...I’m alright. It’s just...a little weird seein’ your brother and sister...makin’ out.”

“Do you want us to stop?” said Applejack beneath me.

“Well...no,” said Apple Bloom, looking down. “I mean...I’m okay if you two wanna...keep goin’. But...” She was silent for a moment, her lips pursing as she thought about something. Finally, she took a deep breath, then opened her mouth to speak again. “AJ, can I...ask you somethin’?”

“Of course you can,” said Applejack.

Apple Bloom looked up at us for a moment, then let her gaze drop again. “What’s...what’s it like...doin’ that,” she said quietly. “What’s it like...kissin’ a boy?”

Slowly, a smile spread across Applejack’s lips, a gentle, compassionate smile accompanied by a soft gaze. For a moment, I saw her look up at me, then look back at Apple Bloom. “You wanna try it?” she said softly.

Apple Bloom’s head jerked up, her eyes widening and her gaze zipping back and forth between Applejack and I. “I...I, uh...” she stammered, her cheeks growing even more red.

Applejack released her grip on me and placed her hands on my shoulders, gently pushing me up and off of her. She rose up and knelt in front of me, turning her head and looking over at Apple Bloom. Giving the nervous girl a comforting smile, she gently patted her thigh. Apple Bloom gulped before timidly crawling over to us, sitting on Applejack’s lap facing me. Applejack placed her hands on Apple Bloom’s shoulders and leaned in close to her ear.

“Apple Bloom,” she whispered, “do you wanna try kissin’ a boy? Do you wanna kiss your brother?”

Apple Bloom looked at me with those big, orange eyes of hers. In those eyes I saw a good bit of reservation and a dash of fear, but at the same time, curiosity, with a slight, but noticeable hint of desire. It felt strange to see such things in the eyes of someone who was normally so confident, so independent, so concerned with showing others how strong she was, but strange in a good way. It reminded me of when she was young, back when she would look at me with love and admiration, not teenage indifference.

“I...” began Apple Bloom, “I do.”

Applejack looked up at me and smiled. “Anon,” she said, “make it a good one.”

Taking a deep breath, I shuffled forward on my knees, bringing me face-to-face with Apple Bloom. I reached up, placing my hands aside her face and holding her gently. Her lips trembled, and her eyes darted away from me and back again repeatedly, as if she didn’t know where to look. With our faces so close together, I was, for the first time in many years, able to get a good, long look at her. I took note of her smooth, pink skin, her small, girlish nose, and her soft features. It’s strange how you can look at something every day for years and still not notice certain details about it. It’s strange how you can know a woman for your whole life and still not appreciate how truly beautiful she is.

“You know, I’m surprised,” I whispered. “I’m surprised a beautiful girl like you hasn’t tried kissin’ anyone yet; a beautiful young woman, I mean. I’d have thought the boys would be throwin’ themselves at you.”

“Well...there have been boys who were...interested,” whispered Apple Bloom, looking me in the eye, “but none that I was interested in. I’ve always wanted my first to be special. I wanted it to be with someone who loved me, someone who cared about me, and someone I loved too.”

“Apple Bloom,” I said, looking down momentarily, “I may not have done the best job of showin’ it, but...I really do love you. I really do care about you. I hope you’ll give me another chance to show you.”

“I love you too, Anon,” she said. “I know...how I can be sometimes. I know I haven’t been the best sister to you, but...I hope you’ll give me another chance too.”

My lips stretched into a gentle smile. “You don’t have to be the best,” I said, slowly moving my face in towards hers. “I just want you to be you. I just want you to be...my Apple Bloom.”

As I closed the last couple of inches of distance between us, I heard the soft sound of her breath flowing in and our of her mouth, and felt the warm air caress my skin. My eyes slowly drifted closed, with hers following close behind. I gently pressed my lips against hers, and gave my little sister her first kiss.

I put very little pressure into the kiss at first, kissing her as softly as you would a baby. I kept my lips still for a moment to let her first get used to the touch itself, before I gradually began kissing her in earnest. I gently massaged her lips with mine, feeling out their shape, their texture, and their consistency. Her lips were not quite as full as Applejack’s, but were noticeably softer. I used no tongue in this kiss, only opening my mouth slightly to plant gentle smooches on both of her lips.

At first, Apple Bloom did nothing to return the kiss, presumably due to shock and inexperience rather than unwillingness. Soon, however, she began puckering her lips stiffly, thrusting them out and giving me greater access to them. As our kiss went on, she attempted a few, awkward smooches, prodding my lips with growing enthusiasm, but little finesse. I attempted to guide her, show her by example which moves to make when and how to make them. To her credit, she was a fast learner, getting into the groove of things very quickly. When I finally pulled back from the kiss, intending to end it, she stretched her lips out towards me as far as she could, trying to maintain our touch for as long as possible.

My eyes drifted open again as our lips finally parted, and I saw Apple Bloom’s lips slowly return to their neutral position. Her eyes soon fluttered open as well, a dreamy, contented look in them. “How was that?” I whispered, smiling at her.

Apple Bloom’s lips slowly stretched into a smile. “That was...” she whispered. “That was good. That felt really good; great, even.” I stroked her cheeks one last time, then lowered my hands once again. “Thank you, Anon.”

“You’re welcome,” I said.

A moment later, her gaze dropped and her smile faded slightly, a thoughtful expression appearing on her face. Slowly, she turned her head and looked over her shoulder, straight at Applejack. “AJ?” she whispered.

“Yeah?” Applejack whispered, smiling at her.

“Would it be alright if I...” Apple Bloom said, her cheeks reddening once again, “kissed you too?”

Applejack’s smile faltered momentarily, and her own cheeks reddened as well. She seemed to consider the idea for a few seconds before looking at Apple Bloom and giving her a gentle smile. “Of course,” she said.

Apple Bloom slowly climbed off of Applejack’s lap and spun around, sitting down on her lap again, facing her. Applejack reached up and gently brushed a strand of hair out of Apple Bloom’s face. “I didn’t know you were interested in...doin’ this sorta thing with girls,” said Applejack softly.

“I-I’m not!” said Apple Bloom. “I mean...not like that. It’s just...I love you too. If Anon got my first then...I want you to have my second.”

Applejack smiled, reaching up and gently placing her hands aside Apple Bloom’s face. “I love you too, Apple Bloom.”

Applejack slowly leaned forward, letting her eyes drift closed as she moved her lips towards Apple Bloom’s. Apple Bloom closed her eyes as well, puckering her lips in anticipation. After a few, long seconds later, their lips met, and I watched my sisters share their first kiss together. From what I could tell, Applejack was going slowly just as I had, letting Apple Bloom get used to the sensation while gradually increasing the intensity. Apple Bloom seemed to be making use of what she had learned from me, doing her best to respond to Applejack’s touch, although she was still a bit stiff and awkward. The two of them kept up their kiss for around the same amount of time I had kissed Apple Bloom: enough to get a feel for each other, but not so long that the excitement wore off.

Eventually, their lips parted, and the two of them pulled back their heads and looked at each other once again. “I won’t ask who’s the better kisser,” Applejack said, a teasing grin on her lips.

“Oh, you were...you were amazin’, AJ!” said Apple Bloom. “You both were! It’s just...you’re so different. When Anon kissed me, he felt so strong and firm, but when you kissed me, you felt strong too, but also soft and gentle. I loved kissin’ both of you; I could never choose between you.”

Applejack chuckled. “Lucky for you, you won’t have to,” she said.

Turning her gaze towards me, Applejack raised a hand and beckoned me closer to her. I shuffled forward, kneeling next to the two of them with our faces less than a foot away from each other’s. Applejack reached up and placed a hand at the back of both Apple Bloom’s head and mine, gently pulling us towards her as she leaned in. The three of us closed our eyes as our lips met between us in a gentle three-way kiss. Since Apple Bloom had been suitably acclimated, Applejack and I were able to be a little bit faster and a little bit more forceful this time. I placed an arm around both of them, pulling us into a tight embrace and squishing our chests together as we kissed.

For a novice, Apple Bloom did an impressive job of keeping up with two pairs of lips at once, something which even I was having to figure out as I went along. Applejack and I continued to silently coach her, using each other to demonstrate certain things before letting Apple Bloom try them out. We tried to keep our lips together as much as possible, but occasionally, two of us would break off and smooch for a few seconds while the third planted more smooches on the other’s cheeks and chins. Of course, we would always come back together again, our noses lightly rubbing together above our lips.

Applejack was the first to bring her tongue into the picture, slipping it out and gently lapping at Apple Bloom’s lips. When I noticed this, I followed suit, the two of us trying to entice Apple Bloom to join us. Tentatively, Apple Bloom parted her lips and let her tongue slink out, attempting to reciprocate our touches. Applejack and I caressed her tongue with ours, encouraging her to let out more and more of it. When Apple Bloom’s tongue finally matched the enthusiasm of her lips, I decided to take the next step and gently slid my tongue into her mouth. I heard Apple Bloom gasped at my invasion, but made no effort to oppose me. I let my tongue explore her nooks and crannies, but kept my touch light so as to not overwhelm her. Soon enough, she got up the courage to send her own tongue into my mouth, timidly exploring me the same way I explored her.

Not to be left out, Applejack soon pushed forward as well, and I withdrew to let my sisters explore each other’s mouths. The three of us continued our passionate kissing for a few minutes, each of us getting to spend lots of time in the mouths of the other two. By the time we finished, Apple Bloom was a significantly better kisser than when we had begun, although she was still not at Applejack’s skill level. She was the first to withdraw, planting a few last smooches on Applejack’s and my cheeks before slowly pulling back.

Applejack and I continued to let our tongues play with each other for a few more seconds before we too parted, a thin trail of saliva bridging our mouths. As we opened our eyes, we saw Apple Bloom quickly lean in and lap up the saliva, surprising both of us. We looked over at her, a hint of embarrassment coming over her otherwise dreamy expression. Applejack and I broke out into light chuckling, giving Apple Bloom warm smiles. Apple Bloom slowly began to chuckle as well, a smile spreading across her lips. Applejack and I pulled her into a hug, the three of us pressing our faces together and looking into each other’s eyes.

“Thank you,” whispered Apple Bloom as her laughter died down. “Both of you. I love you two so much.”

“We love you too,” I whispered.

The three of us embraced silently for a few moments, enjoying the warmth and feel of each other’s bodies. “So,” said Apple Bloom, breaking the silence, “after you two get done kissin’...what do you do next?”

“Well,” I said, looking at Applejack, “that’s typically when AJ and I...get a little more comfortable.”

“Oh,” said Apple Bloom, looking embarrassed, but still curious.

“Why don’t I go first,” said Applejack. “Let her decide whether she wants to keep goin’.”

The three of us broke our embrace, Apple bloom climbing off of Applejack and sitting off to the side. Applejack stretched her legs out and sat down, and together, we began the process of getting her clothes off of her. While I reached down and pulled her boots off of her feet one by one, she got to work on the buttons of her shirt. I set her boots aside, then removed her hat and set it on top of them. When Applejack’s buttons had been undone, I helped her slide her shirt off of her arms, setting it aside. Next came her bra, which I unhooked and helped her remove before placing it in the growing pile.

I glanced over at Apple Bloom, whose eyes were glued to Applejack’s chest and the two large breasts that hung from it. “Been a while since you’ve seen these, hasn’t it?” said Applejack, looking over at her as well.

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom, her gaze not shifting an inch. “I was still a little girl the last time we took a bath together. They were big then too, but now...” She shook her head in disbelief.

“Wanna get a closer look?” said Applejack, giving her a supportive look.

“If...you don’t mind,” said Apple Bloom, slowly approaching us. Applejack sat up and turned to face Apple Bloom, thrusting out her chest slightly. Apple Bloom knelt in front of her, staring down at her breasts in awe. One of her hands began slowly reaching forward, but she pulled it back again shortly afterward. “Can I...” she said, looking up at Applejack, “touch them?” Applejack smiled at her and nodded her head gently.

Looking back down, Apple Bloom slowly reached her hand out again, gently placing it on one of Applejack’s breasts. She felt it out, moving her hand around its expansive surface and lightly squeezing the soft flesh. Her other hand soon joined in, taking hold of the other breast and exploring it as well. She cupped the breasts in her hands and hefted them up and down a few times to get a feel for their weight.

“Wow!” Apple Bloom said. “They’re so heavy!”

Applejack chuckled. “Yeah,” she said.

“Are they as big as Mom’s?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Well, not quite,” said Applejack. “She’s still got a few cup sizes on me.”

An air of unhappiness came over Apple Bloom’s expression, and I saw her glance down at her own chest for a moment. Her breasts were not small by any stretch of the imagination. In fact, the average man’s description of them would probably include some synonym of the word “large”. On top of that, they were perfectly shaped and incredibly perky, the two teardrops not showing even a hint of sag, even when she wasn’t wearing a bra. It was only when compared to Applejack’s own mountainous breasts that they looked a bit unimpressive. “Oh,” she said in a disappointed tone, withdrawing her hands.

“Apple Bloom,” said Applejack in a firm, but gentle tone, “don’t feel bad about your body. Everyone’s different, even amongst family. I’m sure you’ve seen other girls who aren’t nearly as big as you are.”

“Well...yeah,” said Apple Bloom. “Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and I have...shown each other ours, and they’re both smaller than me. It just...stings a little...seein’ what mighta been.”

Applejack reached out and put her hands on Apple Bloom’s shoulders, gripping them gently. “You know,” she said, “to tell you the truth...I wish mine were more like yours.”

Apple Bloom looked up at her, her eyes widening. “But...but how can you say that?” she said. “Yours are huge! They make you look so...so sexy...so mature.”

Applejack’s cheeks reddened slightly. “Well...I appreciate the compliment, but...I don’t feel the same way,” she said. “When I was growin’ up, I always felt so self-conscious about havin’ these things. I had a heap of trouble dealin’ with all the dumb boys who couldn’t keep their eyes to themselves. There were a lot of girls who got jealous of me too. If I coulda spared myself all of that, I’d have done it in a heartbeat.”

Apple Bloom sighed and shook her head, before looking over at me. “Anon, back me up on this,” she said.

“I’m afraid I have to agree with her, AJ,” I said, moving behind Applejack and wrapping my arms around her stomach. “You have beautiful breasts, and I’m not just sayin’ that. I don’t know why you’re always so down on yourself about your body, but I really wish you weren’t.”

“She like this a lot?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Well...yeah,” I said. “She feels a bit self-conscious about...certain parts of her body.”

“Like what?” asked Apple Bloom.

Applejack’s cheeks reddened. “Like...my butt,” she said timidly.

“Really?” said Apple Bloom, her annoyance evident in her tone. “You have a great butt! Why don’t you like it?”

“‘Cause it’s too big,” said Applejack, her gaze dropping.

“What are you talkin’ about?” she said. “Girls with big butts are hot; every guy thinks so! Ain’t that right, Anon?”

“Well...a lot of them do, yeah” I said.

“See!” said Apple Bloom. “If you really think Anon’s just bein’ nice to you, then let me take a look at it; you know I’m not gonna sugarcoat it.”

Applejack looked back up at Apple bloom, then sighed in resignation. “Alright,” she said, “but don’t laugh at me.”

“I ain’t gonna laugh at you,” said Apple Bloom. “Now hurry up and show me that butt of yours.”

Tentatively, Applejack stretched out her legs and began unfastening her jeans. When they were loose, I helped her pull them down and off of her legs, pulling her socks off along with them, and tossed them all on the pile with the rest of her clothes. Applejack sat up on her knees and held onto me, giving Apple Bloom an unobstructed view of her butt.

“See! Just like I thought!” said Apple Bloom. “You got a real sexy behind, sis.”

With her face right in front of mine, I was able to see Applejack’s cheeks turn a deep shade of red. “But...don’t you think it’s too...fat?” she said.

“Oh, for Celestia’s sake,” said Apple Bloom, rolling her eyes. “You are not fat!” She reached out and took a generous handful of one of Applejack’s butt cheeks, squeezing it gently. “You got more muscle in these cheeks than most girls do in their whole bodies!”

“Apple Bloom,” said Applejack.

“Okay, I’m exaggeratin’ a little,” said Apple Bloom, “but still. Most girls would kill to have a butt like this. I know I would.” Apple Bloom’s expression clouded, her gaze dropping and her lips pursing.

“You know, Apple Bloom,” I said, “you have a beautiful body too.”

“You...you mean it?” said Apple Bloom, perking up.

“I do,” I said. “You have a lovely figure.”

“He’s right,” said Applejack, turning around and sitting down facing Apple Bloom. “You’re one of the prettiest girls your age I know.”

Apple Bloom’s gaze dropped as she mulled over what we were saying. “Anon,” she said, looking up at me, “do you really think I’m beautiful?”

“Yes,” I said, smiling at her.

Apple Bloom paused before speaking again. “Do you think I’m...hot?” she said, her gaze dropping and her cheeks reddening. “Do you think I’m...attractive?”

That was, unfortunately, the line of questioning I had wanted to avoid. As much as I loved my little sister, as beautiful as I recognized she was, I still saw her as just my sister. I had never looked at her the same way I had at Applejack, and that did not suddenly change as I looked at her then. But as I studied her, as I traced the curves of her body with my eyes, I realized that no sane man would call her unattractive. She was, by any reasonable standard, the perfect example of a nubile teenager, the sort of woman that any man would love to have on his arm, or in his bed for that matter.

I sighed, then looked up at her. “Yes,” I said softly, giving her a smile. “Yes, I do.”

Apple Bloom slowly raised her head, looking up at me. Her cheeks were deep red, but she had a shaky smile on her lips. “T-Thanks, Anon,” she said.

I felt Applejack lightly elbow me, and I looked over at her. “We’re not done yet, big guy,” she said, smiling at me. As she turned towards me and lied down on her back, I moved between her legs and reached for her plain white panties. I slid my fingers underneath them, then slowly pulled them down over her hips, down her legs, and over her feet. When her last piece of clothing had been thrown on the pile, Applejack sat up and spread her legs, revealing her plump lower lips.

When she realized that Apple Bloom was still looking at us, and looking at one spot in particular, Applejack blushed slightly and closed her legs reflexively. “N-No need to stare, now,” she said to her. “It’s just...my womanhood. It’s no different than yours.”

Apple Bloom looked up at her, raising an eyebrow. “‘Womanhood’? Really, AJ?” she said. “What are you, an old lady?”

Applejack looked over at her, an irritated look on her face. “There ain’t nothin’ wrong with callin’ it that!” she said defiantly.

“Ain’t nothin’ wrong with callin’ it a ‘pussy’ neither,” said Apple Bloom.

Applejack’s cheeks reddened even more. “Well it’s my...well, it’s mine; I can call it whatever I want to!” she said, looking away and crossing her arms.

Apple Bloom looked up at me. “Does she talk like that when you two are doin’ it?” she asked.

Applejack and I exchanged a quick glance, and I felt a blush come to my cheeks as well. “Well...AJ and I like to be...romantic about that sorta thing,” I said.

“You mean ‘romantic’ as in ‘borin’’?” said Apple Bloom. “C’mon, AJ! Live a little!”

“Well...” said Applejack, looking up at me timidly. “I guess I...wouldn’t mind it if...you wanted to start callin’ it that.”

“I’ll call it whatever you want me to,” I said, giving her a reassuring smile. “I’ll still think it’s beautiful, whether it’s a womanhood...or a pussy.”

Applejack gave me a small smile, seemingly comforted. “Alright,” she said, chuckling softly. “Now, if we’re done talkin’ about me, why don’t we show her what you’ve got?”

Apple Bloom quickly clammed up as Applejack crawled over to me and helped me undress. As I undid the buttons of my shirt, she removed by boots and set them aside next to hers. She helped me pull off my shirt, giving me a quick peck as she did so, then tossed it on the pile with her clothes. Next, she moved down and made quick work of my belt and the button and zipper of my jeans, slowly pulling them down my legs. After throwing them on the pile, she quickly took hold of my socks and yanked them off, tossing them aside as well.

I glanced over at Apple Bloom, whom I saw was watching me as intently as she had watched Applejack, perhaps even more so. Her eyes wandered all over my body, her mouth hanging open slightly and a light blush on her cheeks. Applejack followed my gaze, chuckling when she saw Apple Bloom’s expression. “You alright, sugarcube?” she asked.

Apple Bloom looked up at her, gulping loudly. “Um...yeah, yeah,” she said, shifting her gaze to me. “It’s...just been a while since I’ve seen you like this.”

“There’s no need to be nervous,” I said in a comforting tone. “It’s just me; it’s just your brother.”

“Right,” she said, her gaze dropping.

Applejack and I looked back at one another, giving each other a quick smile. She once again reached down, this time grabbing my underwear and gently pulling them down, going dramatically slow. As the tip of my semi-hard member appeared over the edge of the fabric, Apple Bloom’s eyes went wide, and I heard her breathe in sharply. She continued to stare at it as it was gradually uncovered, her cheeks growing even redder than before. By the time I was completely bare, and Applejack had slid my underwear down my legs and off of me, she was breathing heavily.

Applejack looked over at her, smiling warmly. “I take it you’ve never...seen a man like this, have you?” she said softly. Apple Bloom slowly shook her head, keeping her eyes fixed on the spot between my legs. “Would you like to...get a closer look?” Apple Bloom nodded her head and gulped, then ever-so-slowly began crawling her way over to me.

She knelt next to me, looking down at my family jewels as if they were literally jewels. As she watched, Applejack reached down and wrapped her fingers around my shaft, squeezing me gently and pumping me slowly. The pleasure of her touch made me sigh, and a small smile appeared on my lips. As she continued to work me, I felt my blood flow to the area, and I grew longer and harder. When I neared my peak stiffness, Applejack stopped pumping and tilted my member upwards, perpendicular to my body. She held it there, letting Apple Bloom get a good, long look at it.

“What do you think?” asked Applejack.

Apple Bloom swallowed. “It’s so...so big,” she said quietly, as if she were worried about someone hearing her. “Do you really...put it inside of you?”

“Well...yeah,” Applejack chuckled.

“And...does it...does it feel good?” said Apple Bloom, looking up at her.

“Yeah,” said Applejack, smiling at her. “It feels very good.”

Apple Bloom looked back down for a moment, before apparently remembering that there was a person attached to the thing she was fixated on. She slowly looked up at me, although struggled to maintain eye contact. “You’re very...you’re very handsome, Anon,” she said, giving me a shaky smile.

“Thanks,” I chuckled, reaching up and stroking her cheek.

“Apple Bloom,” said Applejack, “we’re gonna...move on now...if that’s alright with you.”

“Oh! Uh...yeah,” said Apple Bloom, looking over at her. “G-Go ahead. Don’t let me...get in your way.”

“You don’t have to be here for this if you don’t want to,” said Applejack in a comforting tone, placing a hand on Apple Bloom’s shoulder. “We won’t think any less of you if you wanna leave.”

“That’s right,” I said.

Apple Bloom looked at Applejack, then looked at me, then looked away, seeming to consider the situation carefully. After a moment of silence, she tentatively opened her mouth again. “I...I wanna be here,” she said, clearly trying to sound confident. “I wanna...see what you two do together, and...” She paused and took a deep breath. “Is it alright if I...take my clothes off too?”

“As long as you’re comfortable with it,” said Applejack. “We won’t mind one bit.”

Another moment passed, then Apple Bloom slowly moved her hands towards the bottom of her shirt, taking hold of it with a shaky grip. Taking another deep breath, she slowly pulled up her shirt, exposing inch after inch of her smooth, flat stomach. She hesitated momentarily when she reached her breasts, but then resumed her journey upwards, exposing the cups of her bra. The undergarment was of a fairly normal design, and was a soft, pastel pink color. As she pulled her shirt up and over her head, I got my first look at her large, soft breasts, the tops of which poked out over the cups of her bra.

After setting her shirt aside, she reached down for her boots and quickly removed them, setting them aside as well. Her jeans were the next to go, Apple Bloom quickly unfastening them and sliding them down and off her long, slender legs. With her jeans discarded, she swiftly removed her socks as well, exposing her petite feet and the cute little toes on them. Next, she reached back behind her, unhooking her bra, but holding it against her chest as she slid the straps off of her. She paused and took a deep breath, then slowly pulled her bra away, exposing her breasts and the round, pink nipples at their centers. She tossed her bra aside, then slowly moved her hands down to her hips.

She slid her thumbs under the waistband of her pink panties, then paused, seemingly debating whether to continue. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before slowly sliding her panties down. They crossed the curve of her hips, then moved down her legs, Apple Bloom adjusting her position in order to slide them over her knees. They travelled down her calves and finally past her feet, where Apple Bloom took them and placed them aside with her other clothes. Between her legs, her pussy could now be seen, the area smooth like Applejack’s, the lips plump and visibly wet. Realizing that she was on display, Apple Bloom closed her legs, but resisted the urge to cover herself with her hands.

She looked down at the ground, her posture hunched and defensive, and her cheeks as red as her hair. Applejack and I gave her comforting looks, soft smiles on our lips. “Apple Bloom,” I said softly, “you’re beautiful.”

“You really are,” said Applejack.

Apple Bloom slowly raised her head, looking first at Applejack, then at myself, a vulnerable look in her eye. “You...you really mean it?” she said, her voice like the squeak of a mouse. “Even though I’m...not as big as Applejack?”

It was true that Apple Bloom could not rival Applejack in terms of sheer dimensions. Her breasts, her hips, her butt, and her thighs were all noticeably smaller, and to top it all off, she was a few inches shorter as well. Even so, she had a gorgeous hourglass figure, her thin waist making her moderately large hips and breasts look even bigger than they would look on their own. Despite being so slender, she had a good amount of soft, feminine flesh in all the right places, which I could detect when she moved. Her butt was plump, each round cheek being large enough to make for a good handful, but not so large as to make her bottom-heavy. In addition, I knew for a fact that she had a good bit of muscle underneath her soft exterior, the product of years of farm labor.

“I do,” I said. “And you don’t have to look like Applejack to be beautiful. You’re beautiful just the way you are.”

“We both think so,” said Applejack. “In fact, I think you’re way more beautiful than I am.”

Apple Bloom looked over at Applejack, then lowered her head, closing her eyes. “Thanks, you guys,” she said, a small smile appearing on her lips. “That...means a lot to me.” When she raised her head a moment later and opened her eyes again, I saw that all the nervousness, all the weakness had left them. She looked at Applejack and I with all of the strength and all of the confidence we had come to expect from our spunky little sister over the years. “I’m ready,” she said, her smile widening. “Let’s get to it.”

“Alright,” said Applejack with a smile, “you asked for it.”

With that, Applejack turned towards me and quickly crawled over, pushing me down onto the ground and kissing me deeply. I returned the kiss, locking tongues with her in a fierce, yet friendly battle. We gripped each other tightly, our arms and legs squirming as we tried to get a firm hold on each other’s bodies. As usual, our make-out session quickly evolved into play-wrestling, both of us grinding against each other as we rolled around on the warm, soft grass. My hands wandered about, gently squeezing her thighs, her butt, and her breasts, while she explored the masculine contours of my own body.

Every once in a while, I caught a glimpse of Apple Bloom, whose eyes were riveted on the passionate display we were putting on for her. Her expression was a strange mixture of fear and excitement, the sort you would see on someone riding a rollercoaster. She followed us as we rolled around, but always kept a couple of feet between us, as if part of her wanted to be close to us and another part wanted her to stay away. I eventually pinned Applejack beneath me and moved my head down to her breasts, where I began teasing them with my hands and mouth in the usual fashion.

A stream of light moans and heavy breaths flowed from Applejack’s mouth as I coaxed her nipples to their maximum stiffness. As I sucked on one of them, lightly pinching the other between my fingers, I noticed Apple Bloom kneeling beside us, watching my actions closely. I paused what I was doing, removing my mouth from the breast and looking up at her. “You wanna taste?” I said in a friendly tone, pointing one of the breasts towards her, as if I were offering her a drink. She looked at me, then looked up at Applejack, who smiled weakly and nodded.

Apple Bloom looked back at the breast and gulped, then slowly lied down on her belly and brought her face close to it. She took the mound of flesh in her hands, lightly sinking her fingers into it. She took a deep breath, then lowered her mouth to the nipple, sticking out her tongue and giving it a small lick. A small smile appeared on her lips, and she quickly followed up her first lick with several more light licks, like a kitten lapping up milk. I got back to servicing the other breast, keeping my eye on Apple Bloom. Her confidence seemed to grow quickly, as her licks became slower and stronger, and she began massaging the breast with her fingers.

Wanting to help her along, I made a point to show off all of the little tricks and techniques I had picked up over the time Applejack and I had been together. I showed her how to trace circles around the areola, slowly moving in towards the nipple. I showed her how to vary her licks, alternating between shallow flicks and long, slow laps, dragging my entire tongue across the thick nub. Apple Bloom watched me intently the whole time, and soon, she was sucking along as if she had been doing it her whole life. Our combined assault had the desired effect on Applejack, her moans quickly intensifying in both number and volume. She placed a hand on the back of both Apple Bloom’s head and mine, gently pressing our faces further into her breasts.

We continued to tease Applejack’s breasts for a while, until eventually, I began to feel her thrust her hips against me reflexively. I released the nipple I was sucking on, my lips making an audible pop as they detached from her skin. “Take over for me,” I said to Apple Bloom; she winked at me in reply. I moved down Applejack’s body, planting kisses on her stomach as I moved between her legs. Her pussy was sopping wet, a steady stream of liquid dripping out from between her plump lips. As I got to work lapping up the sweet nectar and caressing her sensitive skin, I saw Apple Bloom take hold of both of her breasts, going back and forth between them.

The clearing was soon filled with the sound of Applejack’s pleasured wails, the combined efforts of two mouths evidently producing a much greater effect than she was used to. While I lightly flicked her clit with my tongue, I placed two fingers at her entrance and gently pushed them inside, feeling her inner walls squeeze them tightly. Up above, Apple Bloom was really getting into what she was doing, burying her face in Applejack’s breasts and motorboating them enthusiastically. I spent a minute or two thrusting in and out of her pussy, until her moans grew so loud that I knew she was ready for the grand finale.

Withdrawing my fingers, I got up on my hands and knees and positioned myself in preparation to slide my rock-hard member into her. Apple Bloom took notice of what I was doing and put her sucking on hold for a moment. “Are you gonna put it in now?” she said in an awed tone, looking up at me. I smiled and gave her a quick nod before grasping my member and lining it up with Applejack’s entrance. Apple Bloom kept her gaze locked on Applejack’s pussy as I slowly pushed my way past her lips, her inner folds, and into her tight, warm passageway. Even after weeks of lovemaking, the sensation of penetration was still intense for both of us, the pleasure making both of us grunt.

Inch after inch of my shaft slowly disappeared inside Applejack, Apple Bloom’s eyes growing wider with each one. “Oh, sweet Celestia, that’s hot,” she whispered, a noticeable air of lust coming over her expression. By the time I hilted inside of Applejack and our hips collided, Apple Bloom was practically drooling, her mouth hanging open and her chest heaving as she breathed heavily. She slowly looked up at me, then pushed herself up on her hands and knees, bringing our faces together for a kiss. She grabbed my head, holding me tightly as she frantically attacked me with her lips and tongue. After a few moments of intense kissing, we parted, and she looked at me, her eyes ablaze with carnal desire.

“Fuck her,” she whispered. “Fuck her hard.”

Needing no further invitation, I began sliding myself in and out of Applejack, sending waves of pleasure coursing through us and making us moan. I made long, slow thrusts at first, but quickly sped up, as she was already so far along. Apple Bloom watched our coupling with greedy eyes for a few moments, then pulled me back in for another passionate make-out session. This time around, I was a bit more aggressive with Apple Bloom, penetrating her mouth and tongue-wrestling with her as I forcefully thrusted into Applejack.

When we parted again, Apple Bloom surprised me by throwing one of her legs over Applejack and sitting on her stomach, sliding her big, round butt cheeks back against my stomach. Apple Bloom lied down on top of Applejack, pressing their breasts together and bringing their faces together for a kiss. As my thrusts grew more rapid, my stomach collided with Apple Bloom’s cheeks over and over, grinding her hips against Applejack’s stomach. My sisters held each other as they shared a kiss as intense as the one I had just received. Down below, I saw Apple Bloom begin to hump Applejack’s stomach, grinding herself on her big sister.

I observed the passionate display of lesbian incest for a few moments before my arousal compelled me to join them. Lowering myself down, I lied on top of Apple Bloom’s back, sandwiching her between myself and Applejack. My sisters’ breasts ballooned up arousingly as their chests were squished together by my body weight. Applejack reached for me, wrapping her arms around my shoulders and her legs around my hips, pulling me closer. I reached for her as well, wrapping them both in a tight embrace as I leaned my head over Apple Bloom’s shoulder. As I pressed my face against theirs, they made room and welcomed me in for yet another three-way kiss, this one more wild and sloppy than our last one had been.

For several long minutes, the three of us enjoyed each other’s bodies, each of us reveling in the intimacy of our new relationship. I continued to thrust into Applejack, pounding her pussy with a rapid, but steady pace; Apple Bloom continued to hump Applejack while fondling her breasts; and Applejack lied there and took it all, squealing and moaning as she squeezed us all together. Our kiss soon turned into a three-way tongue-wrestling match, each of us fighting to dominate the others. Of course, Applejack and I were the main contenders, with the inexperienced Apple Bloom struggling to keep up with us as we lovingly molested her tongue.

“I love you two,” I whispered as we sparred.

“Me too,” whispered Applejack.

“I love you guys so much!” Apple Bloom whispered. “So much!”

As we came back together to continue our kiss, all of us increased the speed and intensity of our movements. Sensing that we were in the home stretch, I pistoned in and out of Applejack like a machine, my hips making a lewd slapping noise as they collided with those of my sisters. Apple Bloom thrust her hips frantically against Applejack’s toned stomach, kneading her breasts roughly. Applejack used her strong legs to pull me into her in time with my own thrusts, never letting me withdraw fully. We lapped at each other’s tongues and exchanged quick smooches as a wondrous cacophony of moans, grunts, and other erotic noises flowed from our mouths.

“I’m gonna...” panted Apple Bloom, her hips moving at super-sonic speed. “I’m gonna...”

“Finish together!” cried Applejack, her hold on us as tight as a vice.

Feeling my own climax not far off, I gathered my energy for one final sprint, thrusting at top speed for a few more seconds. To my ears, the endless stream of vocalizations emanating from us seemed to merge into one continuous flow of noise, echoing throughout the clearing. I managed to hold out until I felt Apple Bloom give one final thrust of her hips and let out a loud screech of ecstasy which cut through the air like a hot knife through butter. A split second later, Applejack’s legs clamped down around me, forcing me all the way into her and locking me in place. Applejack’s own howl joined with Apple Bloom’s, their screams pushing me over the edge and into my own orgasm.

My muscles clenched as my endurance finally ran out, and I began pumping what felt like gallons of seed into Applejack, right at the gate to her womb. Applejack’s soft inner walls squeezed me with an iron grip, trying to milk every last drop out of me that they could. Like my sisters, I let out my own cry of pleasure, a deep, masculine bellow joining the two higher, feminine ones. We kept our faces pressed together as we rode out our respective climaxes, and I felt my sisters’ hot breath caress my lips. The torrent of pleasure filling me up from head to toe wiped all complex thoughts from my mind, save for my love for both of my beautiful sisters.

My sense of time being overpowered by lust, I did not know how long we lasted before our minds and bodies finally gave out. It could have only taken seconds, or it could have taken several hours for all I knew. The three of us eventually did reach the end of our orgasms, our exhausted bodies collapsing down limply onto each other. My strained member pumped out one final shot, then gave out as well, resting in Applejack’s soft embrace. We lied there unmoving for a while, breathing heavily onto each other’s faces as our minds drifted in the afterglow of our union.

As my physical and mental faculties slowly returned, my eyes drifted open and I looked upon the satisfied faces of my sisters. Applejack’s eyes were already open; she glanced at me and gave me a weak smile. I smiled back at her, then shifted my gaze over to Apple Bloom. Her eyes were still closed, but she had a wide smile on her lips. Applejack and I puckered our lips and planted light pecks on her cheeks. In response to our touch, Apple Bloom slowly opened her eyes, looking back and forth between us.

“How was that, sugarcube?” Applejack whispered.

“That was...so good,” whispered Apple Bloom.

“I’m glad you enjoyed it,” said Applejack, smiling at her.

Applejack and I exchanged a quick smooch before I planted my arms and legs on the ground and hauled myself off of my sisters. My semi-hard member slid out of Applejack bit by bit, the tip eventually popping out with a soft, wet noise. I threw myself down on my side next to Applejack, wrapping an arm around her and Apple Bloom. Apple Bloom slid down the opposite direction, lying on Applejack’s other side with her head resting on Applejacks’ shoulder. Apple Bloom closed her eyes and nuzzled Applejack’s skin, her hand weakly toying with one of Applejack’s breasts like it was a security blanket.

As my eyes drifted downwards, taking in the sight of my sisters’ hot, sweaty bodies, I noticed a large wet spot on Applejack’s stomach, right beneath her belly button. Realizing what the spot was, I slowly crawled downwards towards it, a devious grin on my lips. I positioned my face near the spot, then stuck out my tongue and slowly licked up a good bit of the liquid. As I predicted, the familiar taste of feminine nectar filled my mouth, freshly brewed by my little sister. I took a moment to let the flavor soak into my tongue, comparing it to the taste of Applejack’s own juices. Both of them were delicious in their own rights, but Apple Bloom’s was a bit milder and a bit sweeter.

“Hey,” said Applejack, looking down at me. “Gimme a taste of that.”

Lapping up a big mouthful, I climbed back up and brought my face in towards Applejack’s. I pressed my lips against hers and opened my mouth, letting her stick her tongue in and get a taste of her little sister. I used my tongue to push the small bit of liquid I had collected into her mouth, where she tossed it around, savoring it as I had. Our kiss was interrupted when another pair of lips brushed against our cheeks, weakly trying to muscle its way in. Applejack and I made room for Apple Bloom to join in on our kiss and taste herself on our tongues.

Eventually, when the last drop had disappeared down our throats and our tongues were tired from all the kissing we had done, we parted. Our eyes drifted open as we smiled and gently nuzzled our faces together. I gazed upon two sets of big, beautiful eyes, one green, one orange. I was used to seeing Applejack with such a blissful expression on her face, but seeing Apple Bloom like that was a new, albeit enjoyable, experience. It had been a long time since I had seen her as happy as she was then, a long time since her eyes had shown that spark that they had shown back when she was a plucky young girl, ready to take on the world. The fact that I was at least partially responsible for that look filled my heart with joy.

“I love you, Apple Bloom,” I said, reaching up and stroking her hair. “I love both of you.”

“I love both of you too,” said Applejack, planting kisses on our cheeks.

“You guys...are the best brother and sister a girl could ask for,” said Apple Bloom, her lips trembling. “I just wish I’d realized that a long time ago.”

“Don’t worry about that now,” I said in a comforting tone. “That’s all in the past.”

“That’s right,” said Applejack, stroking Apple Bloom’s back. “We’re together now; that’s all the matters.”

That was all that mattered, I realized. We were together, and we loved each other, and I didn’t plan to stop loving either of them anytime soon. Our lovemaking session, the first of many, had brought us all closer together. As my sisters and I cuddled together, I could only wonder where our lives would take us next.

Bonding

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFF) Threesome, Handjob, Fingering, Oral Sex (Blowjob, Cunnilingus)

Bonding

“Well...there she is,” I said, a hint of disappointment in my voice.

“It...has been a while since anyone’s been here,” Applejack said, sounding as unenthusiastic as I did.

“It seems...smaller than I remember,” said Apple Bloom.

My sisters and I were standing in a part of the orchard near the outer edge of Sweet Apple Acres. My family rarely came out to the spot; the apple trees were too few and far between to be worth the time to harvest them. There was, however, one tree in the area which had been the focus of a significant amount of attention from us over the years, a tree which we were standing beneath the branches of, looking up at. The tree in question was huge, being twice the size of the next largest tree nearby by volume, and was several feet taller. It bore fruit, just like every other apple tree in the orchard, but its mighty limbs stretched so high and far across that we never bothered to pick them. What made this particular tree so particularly important was the old wooden treehouse built into it.

The treehouse was a small, rectangular building with a gable roof resting in the branches of the tree a few yards above the ground. The platform it was built on jutted out several feet to the treehouse’s left, creating a small, railed balcony. A wooden ramp led up to the platform on the side where the front door was. There were three rectangular windows built into the treehouse’s walls, one on the left, one on the right, and one above the front door. The door, as well as the exterior window shutters, had heart-shaped holes cut into them for decoration and for light. The roof had been built around a large branch of the tree which grew right through its upper edge.

Looking up at the treehouse might have filled me with a profound sense of nostalgia and childlike joy if not for the sorry state it was in. Its walls, once painted in a friendly peach color, had been worn down by years of wind, rain, and sun, the paint faded and cracked all over. The roof sagged visibly in places, the wood having rotted over time. The windows were coated with dust, and the shutters hung from rusted hinges. As a gentle wind whistled through the orchard, I heard the treehouse creak and moan, as if even such a minor stimulus might be enough to send it toppling down.

I slowly approached the base of the ramp, cautiously sticking out a foot and stepping onto it. The wood creaked worryingly under the pressure, but after taking a moment to test its strength, I was fairly confident that it would be able to support us. Cautiously, I made my way up the ramp, Applejack and Apple Bloom following behind me. The ramp wobbled and creaked a bit as we walked up it, but otherwise stood firm. When the three of us were standing before the door, I reached out towards the rusty door handle and took hold of it, tentatively pulling the door open.

If the exterior of the treehouse had been disheartening, then the interior was downright depressing. The room was largely empty, the old floorboards covered by nothing but a few random bits of garbage, a thick layer of dust and dirt, and a couple of small, empty crates. The dirty windows, framed by old, moth-eaten curtains, let in a paltry amount of sunlight, keeping the room dim, which only made it look more dingy. Large cobwebs decorated the corners of the room, looking as dilapidated and abandoned as the treehouse. A displeasing smell reached my nose; it smelled as if the air itself had grown old and rotten along with the treehouse. The three of us slowly entered, the gloomy atmosphere filling me with melancholy.

“How long has it been, Apple Bloom?” Applejack said softly.

Apple bloom sighed and shook her head. “I dunno,” she said, looking about the room. “Years, I reckon. Not since my friends and I decided that...hangin’ out in treehouses was for little kids.” She spoke her last words quietly, as if she was afraid to let them be heard even by herself.

Applejack walked over to one of the windows, using the curtains to wipe away some of the grime on the glass and let more light in. “Funny how things change, isn’t it?” she said, a small smile appearing on her lips. “Seems like only yesterday you three were in here comin’ up with all sorts of harebrained schemes to get your cutie marks. Seems like only yesterday I was up here with my friends.”

“Why’d y’all stop usin’ it?” asked Apple Bloom, looking over at her.

Applejack chuckled softly. “Same reason as you, I suppose,” she said. “We were growin’ up. We didn’t have as much time to spend hangin’ out up here. Rarity was really gettin’ into her fashion stuff around then. She’d spend most of her free time workin’ on whatever fancy new outfit she was makin’. Pinkie was spendin’ more and more time workin’ with the Cakes at Sugarcube Corner. I still don’t how that girl managed to juggle school, her apprenticeship, and find the time to plan birthday parties for half the town.”

“What about you?” asked Apple Bloom.

Applejack took a moment before responding, her smile fading. “Well...I needed to help out around the farm more,” she said. “I needed to help pick up pick up the slack...what with Dad gone.”

“Oh,” said Apple Bloom, looking away.

“Although,” Applejack continued, looking over at me, “I’m surprised you and your friends never started usin’ it after us.”

I looked over at her, my mouth stretching into a sheepish smile. “Well...we didn’t really want to,” I said. “In our minds, this was ‘the girls’ clubhouse’. We didn’t wanna risk....catchin’ your...cooties.” My gaze dropped to the floor, and I felt my cheeks grown warm.

An awkward silence passed as my sisters stared at me. Suddenly, Apple Bloom cracked a grin and let out a torrent of girlish giggling. Applejack followed suit, her wistful expression brightening and hearty chuckles flowing from her lips. Their laughter gradually lifted the dour mood we had been in, which in turn allowed them to laugh even harder. Even though they were laughing at my youthful foolishness, I couldn’t help but join in, chuckling warmly and smiling. The treehouse was soon filled with the sounds of mirth, the likes of which the old building had not heard in many years. As we were slowly consumed by our ever-increasing laughter, I reached out and pulled Applejack in for a hug, Apple Bloom quickly joining us.

In that moment, with our faces nuzzled together and our arms wrapped around each other, everything else was forgotten. For a brief moment, the dark, dirty room felt clean and bright again, just as it had been all those years ago. Instead of seeing them as the adults they were, I saw my sisters as they had been back then, full of girlish joy. I saw Apple Bloom and her friends excitedly planning which activity they would try next to get their cutie marks. I heard Applejack and her friends laughing and hurling playful taunts at me and my friends whenever we happened to pass by. But as our laughter slowly faded, so too did the memories, and soon, the three of us were back in the present, still standing in the old, empty husk of the place that had once been so full of life.

When the room had fallen quiet yet again, Applejack looked me in the eye and smiled. “I guess we’ve all done a bit of growin’ up, haven’t we?” she said.

“Yeah,” I said. “But just ‘cause we’re all grown up...doesn’t mean we can’t enjoy the things we did when we were kids.”

Apple Bloom’s gaze dropped, seeming to consider something for a moment. “You’re right,” she said, looking back up at me and smiling.

“So what do you say, girls?” I said, smiling at both of them. “You wanna give it a shot?”

“Absolutely!” said Applejack, an excited gleam in her eye.

“Let’s do it!” said Apple Bloom, looking at Applejack and I. “Together.”

“Alrighty then,” I said, giving each of my sisters a quick peck on the lips. “‘Operation: Fix Up the Old Treehouse’ is a go!”

I couldn’t remember whose idea it had been to fix up the treehouse. It had been a few days after Applejack and I had started letting Apple Bloom come to our little “R and R” sessions. Apple Bloom had been getting more and more comfortable being around us and taking part in our lovemaking, but she had been hesitant to move on to more serious things. Normally, she would merely hump one of us or touch herself as Applejack and I did what we normally did. We had, of course, offered to pleasure her ourselves, but she had politely declined every time. Applejack and I had gotten the impression that she was holding herself back, but we did not want to make her uncomfortable, so we did not press her about it.

In the aftermath of one of our little get-togethers, we had been cuddling on the grass together, talking with each other about all the little things going on in our lives. When Apple Bloom had started talking about her friends, the conversation had naturally flowed to the club they had once formed together and the clubhouse they had once used. Realizing that the old treehouse was still standing in the same old tree on the far side of the farm, we decided to head over and take a look at it when we had the time. When we realized that the place would probably be in need of significant repair after lying unused for so many years, we had considered fixing it up as something for the three of us to do together. After seeing the place for ourselves, and seeing just how bad it had gotten, none of us was opposed to the idea.

Over the next few weeks, Applejack, Apple Bloom and I spent almost all of our free time at the treehouse, doing whatever we could to turn it back into the friendly place it had once been. Much of the wood making up its structure had been there since it had first been built all those years ago, back when Applejack was just a little girl. After years of exposure to the elements, much of it had grown weak and unstable, and so had to be replaced. The roof had to be repaired, several of the platform supports replaced, and the ramp had to be rebuilt from the ground up. Luckily, the Apple family was not exactly short on wood.

After ensuring that the structure would not simply fall out of the tree or come crashing down on our heads, we got to work on the homier parts of the project. With much effort, the dirty windows were scrubbed clean, once again letting light flow unimpeded into the interior. The door and shutters were re-hung on new hinges which did not squeak horribly when we moved them. After scraping off much of the old, cracked paint, we applied a new coat, giving the treehouse the bright, cheery look it had had once upon a time. It was not an enjoyable task to sweep out and scrub the interior, but with the three of us working together, it went by fairly quickly.

One of the good things about living in a house as old as ours was that the attic was full of old household items and furniture, some of which we borrowed to decorate our new home-away-from-home. We rolled out a large, thick carpet over the floorboards, thinking ahead to when the cold weather would turn them as cold as ice. An old mattress made a welcome addition to the treehouse, after we had thoroughly cleaned it and wrapped it in fresh sheets, of course. We found a small wood stove as well, which we placed in the corner to keep the room warm on cold days. A few old chairs provided us with a place sit when we wouldn’t be making use of the mattress, which we all admitted would probably not be that often. With the addition of new curtains for the windows and a door lock, the room would be more than suitable for whatever private activities we might want to use it for.

As the treehouse slowly returned to the bright and cheery state it had been in years ago, so too did Apple Bloom. She and I spent many hours working side-by-side on the renovation, quality time the likes of which we had not spent together in many years. Even though we had already begun to get closer physically, we both needed time to get closer emotionally as well, admittedly. After years of her bitter feelings towards me, and years of my relative apathy towards her, it was a slow and awkward process for both of us to change our ways. We both tried our hardest, however, her acting more cordial around Applejack and I, and me conveying my love and appreciation for her whenever I could. Something we were doing must have payed off, as she smiled more often, spoke with us more lovingly, and looked at us more kindly as time passed.

On the last day of renovation, Applejack and I stood at the bottom of the tree, looking up at the product of our labor with satisfaction. Apple Bloom was leaning out of the attic window, watering the flowers that she had planted in the window planter. She had a contented smile on her face, the type of smile I had rarely seen on her over the past several years. While we had been working on renovating the treehouse, the tree itself had gone through some changes as well. The coming of autumn had left its mark on the tree’s leaves, their deep green color being replaced almost overnight by shades of yellow and orange.

“She’s a beaut’,” I said absentmindedly.

“You mean the treehouse...or your sister?” asked Applejack, giving me a teasing look.

I looked over at her, smiling. “Both, I suppose,” I said.

Placing an arm around each other, we approached the treehouse, walking up the now-sturdy ramp and entering through the front door, wiping our feet on the welcome mat. The air inside was nice and toasty, the stove having been lit a little while before to warm up the room. My eyes reflexively wandered up the length of the stove pipe we had installed to properly ventilate the stove, checking for leaks. As I sat down in the large, comfy chair that I had claimed as mine, Applejack took another piece of wood from the small woodpile in the corner and threw it on the fire. Apple Bloom came into view as she descended the ladder leading up to the attic, quickly joining us. My sisters were soon seated in their own chairs and the three of us breathed a collective sigh of relief.

“I guess that’s it then,” said Applejack, looking around the room with a smile on her face.

“Yep,” I said.

“I’m glad we did this,” said Apple Bloom, a bittersweet look on her face. “And I’m glad we did it together.”

“We wouldn’t’ve done it any other way,” I said, smiling at her.

Applejack lifted her legs up one by one and swiftly removed her boots, setting them aside. Leaning back in her chair, she stretched out her legs into the middle of the circle our chairs were arranged in and flexed her feet. Following her example, Apple Bloom and I removed our own boots and stretched out our legs between us as well. Flashing me a grin, Applejack reached out a foot towards one of mine and gently stroked it, caressing my arch and the ball of my foot with her toes. Giving her a playful look, I reached out with my own feet and massaged hers as well. Soon after, Apple Bloom tentatively stretched her feet out towards ours, and we welcomed her into our gentle game of footsie. As our sock-covered toes wriggled and tickled each other, the three of us exchanged decreasingly innocent looks.

“So, girls,” I said eventually, “what do you say we break in that mattress back there?”

“Well, that took all of two minutes,” said Apple Bloom teasingly.

“Oh, hush!” said Applejack with a smile. “It was your idea to haul that thing up here in the first place.”

“I also had a heck of a time keepin’ you two off of it while we were workin’!” said Apple Bloom.

Apple Bloom wasn’t entirely joking. While we had worked on the treehouse, Applejack and I had spent significantly less time in each other’s arms, mostly by our own choice. While we had tended to each other’s needs with quickies every once in a while, we had not taken the time to properly enjoy ourselves for weeks. We had held ourselves back out of a desire to finish our cozy little sanctuary before the autumn chill arrived. Occasionally, we had been tempted to take the day off and “test out” the room before we were finished, but Apple Bloom had always been there to keep us from getting distracted.

“Well, we’re not workin’ now, are we?” I said.

Applejack chuckled softly. “No, we ain’t,” she said slowly, pulling her feet back and rising up out of her chair. She approached my chair and took hold of my hand, gently, but firmly, pulling me up to my feet as well. “C’mon, sugarcube. I’ve been waitin’ for this.”

As we put our arms around each other and leaned in for a kiss, Apple Bloom chuckled and shook her head, standing up as well. The three of us quickly locked the door and closed the curtains, leaving the room lit solely by the dim, warm light of the stove. Making our way to the back of the room, where we had placed the large mattress, the three of us threw ourselves down upon it, embracing each other while we giggled and kissed. In between sticking our tongues into each other’s mouths, we helped each other undress, three sets of clothing soon being tossed unceremoniously onto the floor around us.

I was lying back on the plush pillows we had brought up along with the mattress, sharing a three-way kiss with my sisters and feeling their soft, warm bodies rub up against mine, when Apple Bloom suddenly pulled back. “Hey, guys?” she said softly.

Applejack broke off our kiss and looked over at her. “Yeah, Apple Bloom?” I said, smiling warmly at her.

“Before we get started...I just wanted to tell you both somethin’,” said Apple Bloom.

“Go ahead,” said Applejack, smiling, “we’re all ears.”

Apple Bloom looked at each of us, a soft smile appearing on her lips. “I just wanted to say...thank you,” she said. “Thank you...for everythin’ you’ve done for me over the past few weeks. You guys gave me a second chance, even though you didn’t have to. You let me be a part of your relationship, and you definitely didn’t have to do that. You even helped me rebuild my old clubhouse; I can’t tell you how much that means to me. Bein’ in here again...and bein’ here with you two...it just makes me so happy. I takes me back to when...we were all one big, happy family.”

“You don’t have to thank us for all that,” said Applejack, giving Apple Bloom a gentle peck on her cheek, “because we are one big, happy family. You’re our sister, and we’d do anythin’ to make you happy.”

“I know you would,” said Apple Bloom. “And that’s why...that’s why I wanna make you two happy too. You both have been so nice to me, offerin’ to...do things for me. I know I’ve been a bit...shy about movin’ on to other things, but that’s mainly because...I felt like I didn’t deserve it. I’ve been feelin’ like a third wheel around you two, buttin’ in on somethin’ you two already had goin’ on. On top of that, I don’t anythin’ about...doin’ the sort of things you two do; not in practice, anyway. I didn’t want you to have to slow down just so I could keep up. I didn’t wanna ask you to do things for me when I couldn’t do the sorta things you’d want me to do for you.”

“Oh, sugarcube, you shouldn’t be frettin’ over that,” said Applejack, giving Apple Bloom a hug. “Neither of us knew what we were doin’ when we first started; we had to figure things out together. We had to take time to learn from each other and learn about ourselves. If you wanna learn how to do what we do, we’ll show you, but you have to let us show you. We’ll let you in, but you have to wanna be in, and you have to stop tellin’ yourself you don’t deserve it.”

“I...I wanna learn,” said Apple Bloom. “I wanna be able to do things for you two...and I want you to do things for me. Show me how to be a part of what you have. Please.”

“Of course we will,” I said, giving her a peck on the cheek. “We’ll teach you whatever you want to learn.”

“We’ll show you how to do things for us,” said Applejack, “but you have to let us do things for you too. Deal?”

Apple Bloom sighed happily. “Deal,” she said, giving each of us a quick kiss to deal the promise.

“Okay, Apple Bloom,” I said, a devilish grin creeping onto my lips, “first lesson: how to make your big sister squeal.” In one swift motion, I summoned my strength and grabbed my sisters, rolling the three of us over so that Applejack ended up on her back with Apple Bloom and I lying on top of her. “Hold her down!” Applejack was caught off guard by my attack, but Apple Bloom didn’t miss a beat, immediately springing into action and helping me pin Applejack’s limbs to the mattress.

“You dirty snake!” said Applejack, smiling widely.

“You should watch what you call someone who knows your weaknesses,” I said, looking down on her with a hungry gleam in my eye. I turned my gaze towards Apple Bloom, who was smiling and giggling as well. “She likes to be on the bottom...and she likes to be tickled.”

Applejack’s eyes widened, and the smile on her lips disappeared faster than a flash of lightning. “Really?” said Apple Bloom slowly, her lips stretching into a sinister smile. “Interestin'.” She looked down on Applejack like a predator looking down on its captured prey.

“N-Now hang on, Apple Bloom!” said Applejack, her confidence having vanished from her tone. “Let’s be reasonable here. We’re all just...playin’ around, right?” I got up on my hand and knees, taking hold of Applejack’s arms firmly and holding them down on the mattress above her head, exposing the smooth skin of her underarms.

Apple Bloom moved underneath me, giving her unrestricted access to Applejack’s upper body. “Of course, sis,” she said, advancing on the damsel in distress like a true mustache-twirling villain. “We’re just...playin’ around.”

While I was positioned above Applejack, holding her arms and legs down with my own limbs, Apple Bloom lied down on top of her, squishing their breasts together and bringing her face in close to hers. Applejack watched in anticipation as Apple Bloom raised her hand and lightly touched her neck. “A-Apple Bloom, what are you...?” said Applejack, her tone conveying more than a little bit of worry.

Applejack kept her eyes glued on Apple Bloom’s fingers as they slowly traced a path down her neck, over her collarbone, across her chest, before ending up at her underarm. Apple Bloom held one of her fingers just above Applejack’s soft, sensitive skin, letting it hang there menacingly for a tense moment. Suddenly, the finger swooped in, delivering a quick, light stroke to the area. Applejack flinched, inhaling sharply in response to even that minor stimulus. “Oh, I’m gonna enjoy this,” whispered Apple Bloom, licking her grinning lips.

Apple Bloom raised her other hand up to Applejack’s other armpit, letting it hover there just like its counterpart. “Apple Bloom, hang on a minu—” began Applejack, but her words were abruptly cut off by a howl of laughter as Apple Bloom simultaneously dug all ten of her fingers into her tender, vulnerable flesh, tickling her vigorously. Apple Bloom assaulted the armpits with no restraint or mercy, coaxing Applejack into a screaming mess in mere moments. Applejack squirmed and thrashed about as booming laughter flowed from her lips, but with both Apple Bloom and me holding her in place, she wasn’t going anywhere.

My lips slowly stretched into a smile, Applejack’s pleasured exclamations sounding as sweet to my ears as the finest music. As the seconds dragged on, however, I noticed Applejack’s breathing becoming labored and realized that she was in need of respite. “Make sure you give her a break every once in a while,” I said, leaning in close to Apple Bloom’s ear and speaking loudly enough to be heard over the gale of laughter filling the room. A few seconds later, Apple Bloom withdrew her hands, the tickling stopping as abruptly as it had begun. The sensory assault ended, Applejack lied limply beneath us, breathing heavily.

Apple Bloom leaned in and pressed her lips against Applejack’s, the two of them exchanging gentle smooches. “Tickle her gently while she catches her breath,” I said to Apple Bloom. Following my instructions, Apple Bloom lowered her fingers to Applejack’s skin once again, stroking it just strongly enough to produce an effect. Applejack giggled and chuckled lightly as they continued to kiss, Apple Bloom tracing circles and figure-eights on her skin. Eventually, Applejack’s breathing returned to a somewhat normal intensity, and Apple Bloom broke their kiss, readying herself for another assault.

The second wave of tickling was even faster and more ferocious than the first. Apple Bloom moved like a machine, quickly feeling out Applejack’s most sensitive spots and taking full advantage of them. “Get her sides too!” I said. A moment later, Apple Bloom’s fingers began slowly wandering downward, tickling their way to the sides of Applejack’s stomach. The redirection of the assault produced a noticeable change in Applejack. Her laughter seemed to change in tone, sounding deeper and more breathy than before. Her body language changed as well, her wiggling now directed side-to-side, rather than up-and-down.

When Applejack once again became short of breath and small tears appeared in her eyes, Apple Bloom stopped her assault, letting her recover. For several minutes, Apple Bloom continued to toy with Applejack, repeating the cycle of vicious tickling followed by a gentle recovery period. Eventually, Apple Bloom lowered her head and took one of Applejack’s nipples into her mouth, sucking on it as she tickled. Seeing an opportunity to get in on the action, I lowered my head to Applejack’s other breast and took the unoccupied nipple into my mouth, licking and sucking it. Our new assault had a noticeable effect on Applejack, her laughter being joined by the noises of more carnal pleasure.

As Apple Bloom and I coaxed Applejack’s nipples to their full stiffness, Apple Bloom’s fingers gradually slowed and eventually came to a rest, lightly caressing Applejack’s breasts. The tickling ended, Applejack’s moans were able to flow forth freely, growing louder and longer. After a minute more of teasing, I pulled my head from her breast, the suction creating a loud popping noise as my lips left her skin. “I think she’s ready,” I whispered to Apple Bloom, who released the breast she was sucking on and grinned at me.

I released my hold on Applejack, who continued to lie where she was, too exhausted to flee even if she had wanted to. Apple Bloom and I slowly kissed our way down Applejack’s breasts, across her toned stomach, and finally to her plump, moist pussy. Apple Bloom stared at the leaking lips excitedly, her smile slowly widening. “Just follow my lead,” I whispered, making sure Apple Bloom was watching me before I continued.

Leaning in towards Applejack’s nearest thigh, I planted a series of gentle kisses at the spot where it met her hips, slowly working my way inward. After seeing what I was doing, Apple Bloom pressed her own lips against Applejack’s skin, slowly kissing her way towards our target. As we drew closer and closer, Applejack whimpered and moaned with increasing desperation, reaching down and placing a hand on Apple Bloom’s head and mine, running her fingers through our hair. Eventually, we made it to Applejack’s thick, puffy lips, and together, Apple Bloom and I gave them a long, firm kiss, each of us taking one side. Applejack’s hips bucked reflexively and a breathy, stuttering moan escaped her lips.

Apple Bloom and I exchanged a quick look, grinning at each other like thieves about to rob a vault. Turning my attention back to the moist lips before me, I stuck out my tongue and placed it at the bottom of the valley that ran between them. Pressing myself against them firmly, but gently, I ever-so-slowly licked my way upwards, lapping up the warm juices that coated her skin. Applejack’s chest rose and fell rapidly as her breathing quickened, accompanied by small whimpers. Inch by inch I went, until eventually, I reached the top, withdrawing my tongue into my mouth and savoring the taste of her sweet nectar. After I swallowed down the last drop, I pulled my head back slightly and turned to Apple Bloom. “Have a taste,” I whispered, smiling at her.

Gulping, Apple Bloom slowly leaned in, her face replacing mine. Doing as I had done, she stuck out her tongue and slowly licked her way up the length of Applejack’s lips, eliciting yet more whimpers from her. When she too finished her journey up, Apple Bloom pulled her tongue back into her mouth, closing her eyes and swirling her tongue around her mouth. Her lips slowly stretched into a smile and she hummed as if she were tasting some delicious dessert. After a few moments, she swallowed, opening her eyes and mouth again afterward. “She tastes so good,” she whispered, more to herself than to me.

The two of us spent another few minutes teasing Applejack, taking turns licking our way up her moist lips. With each lick, Apple Bloom grew bolder, her tongue moving faster and digging into the tender flesh more forcefully. I increased the speed of my own licks to keep up, and eventually, the two of us ended up with our faces pressed together and our mouths latched onto Applejack’s lips, our tongues frantically lapping up her juices and sharing them with one another in a sloppy kiss. Applejack gripped our heads tightly as we pleasured her, a constant stream of moans flowing from her mouth. By the time Apple Bloom and I finally pulled back, sharing one last sloppy kiss, Applejack was breathing like she had just run a race.

“You ready to finish her off?” I whispered, Apple Bloom nodding dreamily in reply. Placing my thumbs on Applejack’s lips, I gently pushed them apart, exposing her glistening, pink folds. I looked back at Apple Bloom, who was staring at Applejack’s pussy with wide eyes. “I normally use two fingers, but your hands are smaller than mine; try using three.” Apple Bloom gulped, then slowly brought up one of her hands, pressing three of her slender, feminine fingers against Applejack’s entrance. She looked at me for confirmation; I smiled at her and nodded, giving her the go-ahead. Taking a deep breath, she fixed her eyes on Applejack’s pussy, then slowly pushed her fingers inside.

As inch after inch of Apple Bloom’s fingers disappeared inside of her, Applejack shuddered and moaned, gripping our hair tightly. “She’s so tight,” whispered Apple Bloom, visibly straining to force her fingers through the iron grip of Applejack’s inner walls. I egged her on, and she kept going until her knuckles made contact with Applejack’s plump lips. Apple Bloom paused a moment, visibly marveling at the fact that she had her fingers inside her big sister’s pussy, then slowly pulled her them back out. As they emerged, I saw the digits were coated in Applejack’s juices, which made it all the easier for them to slide back out. Apple Bloom stopped when only the tips of her fingers remained inside, then reversed course and began her journey back in.

Over the next few minutes, Apple Bloom continued to finger Applejack, with me watching closely and guiding her. “Don’t be afraid to go fast,” I whispered as she gradually increased the speed of her thrusts. “She can take it.” When Apple Bloom had worked her way up to a nice, confident pace, I helped her locate Applejack’s most sensitive spots, instructing her to focus on those. “You can suck on her clit too, just be gentle.” Keeping her fingers in motion, Apple Bloom leaned in and took Applejack’s little nub in her mouth, massaging it with her tongue. Applejack had already been moaning and grunting constantly, but this made her let out a prolonged howl of pleasure.

I watched over Apple Bloom until I felt that she was capable of handling things down below on her own. “Keep it up,” I whispered, giving her a peck on the cheek. Pushing myself up on my hands and knees, I crawled further up Applejack’s body, bringing my face level with her breasts. Taking one of her thick, pink nipples in my mouth and the other between my fingers, I teased and tweaked them gently, Applejack pressing my face deeply into her soft flesh. The added stimulation of the multi-front assault seemed to have its intended effect, Applejack’s moaning increasing in speed and volume to the point where I knew she would soon be reaching the end of her endurance.

After only a minute more, my assumption was proven to be correct. Applejack’s pleasured vocalizations, a blended mixture of moans, grunts, and half-intelligible attempts at calling out our names, finally crescendoed into a long, drawn out scream of ecstasy. Her strong hands pressed both Apple Bloom’s face and my own against her skin, smothering me in one of her massive breasts. An intense shiver swept through her body, her hips bucking violently and her limbs quaking. Apple Bloom and I kept up our assault as Applejack rode out the waves of her orgasm, not stopping until her body fell limply onto the mattress and her hold on us slackened.

I slowly raised my head and released Applejack’s breast, smiling at the look of satisfaction on her face. Turning and looking downward, I saw that Apple Bloom had her mouth glued to Applejack’s pussy, desperately lapping up the juices that flowed it. “Save some for me,” I chuckled, spinning around and bringing my face in close to hers. A moment later, Apple Bloom lifted her head and pressed her lips against mine, forming a tight seal between our mouths. I sent my tongue into her mouth, lapping up some of the copious amount of Applejack’s fluids that she had collected. We wallowed in it, letting it coat every inch of our mouths, before distributing it fairly evenly and finally swallowing it down.

Our lips parted, the two of us exchanging a quick peck as we pulled our heads back. I gave Apple Bloom a warm smile; she responded with a nervous grin, the reality of what she had just done sinking in. “So, uh...how’d I do?” she asked hesitantly.

I chuckled softly, taking a quick look at the exhausted Applejack. “Well, from the look of things, I’d say you did a pretty good job,” I said. “What do you think, AJ?”

Applejack nodded her head, not even having the strength to raise it off of the pillow. “Yeah,” she breathed, a weary smile on her face. “She was...she was great.”

I chuckled again, looking at Apple Bloom and jerking my head towards Applejack, motioning her to follow me up. Together, we crawled up Applejack’s body and brought our faces in close to hers, wrapping her in a gentle embrace. Leaning in, the three of us exchanged a series of short, light smooches while Applejack recovered her strength. When Applejack’s tired eyelids finally drifted open, she smiled at us, joining us in a light giggle. “Thanks, you two,” she said. “I needed that.”

“You got it in you to keep goin’?” I said teasingly. “You’re lookin’ pretty beat.”

“Oh, I ain’t outta this rodeo yet!” Applejack said, giving me a playfully intense look. “Besides, someone’s gotta show Apple Bloom how to deal with a low-down, dirty varmint like you!”

With that, Applejack lunged at me, pressing her lips against mine and kissing me energetically. Apple Bloom quickly joined in on the kiss, and together, the two of them threw their weight against me, rolling me onto my back. They were quick to crawl on top of me and use their combined body weight to hold me down; although, it’s not as if I was planning on going anywhere anyway. My sister’s wild kisses eventually left my lips, gradually moving down my body. My skin became wet with their saliva as they slowly kissed their way down my neck and across my chest to my stomach, where they came face-to-face with my stiff member.

Applejack was predictably unperturbed at the sight of it; Apple Bloom, however, stopped in place, staring down at it with her face just a few scant inches above it. I felt her warm, moist breaths flow from her open mouth, drifting down and lightly caressing my sensitive skin. Applejack took notice of her, smiling and chuckling at Apple Bloom’s awestruck expression. “Go ahead,” she said softly, gently taking hold of my shaft and angling it upwards, perpendicular to my body. “It ain’t gonna bite you.”

Apple Bloom continued to stare at the pillar of masculine flesh before her for a moment, then closed her mouth and gulped. Tentatively, she leaned her head in, slowly bringing her lips closer and closer to my head. It probably only took a few seconds for her to cross the distance, but the anticipation and my intense arousal made it feel to me like whole minutes were passing. Taking one last deep breath, Apple Bloom closed her eyes, puckered her lips, and pressed them against my tip. The feeling of her soft, warm, wet lips against my skin was heavenly, and the sight of my beautiful little sister performing such an intimate act only added to the experience.

After a couple of blissful seconds, Apple Bloom pulled back, opening her eyes and smiling. Seemingly satisfied, Applejack leaned in and pressed her own lips against my tip, their familiar touch feeling no less satisfying than Apple Bloom’s. As she planted a series of gentle kisses on me, Apple Bloom leaned back in, adding her own lips to the mix. I watched in a strange sort of aroused awe as my sisters slowly kissed their way down my length, exchanging quick smooches with each other along the way. Each minute touch of their skin on mine sent a small tingle of pleasure racing through me, slowly burying my mind in a warm blanket of lust.

By the time they had reached my base and moved on to gently kissing and licking my balls, I was breathing heavily. When Applejack wrapped her fingers around my shaft, taking it in her strong, but gentle grip, I let out a soft moan. She slowly moved her hand up and down, rhythmically pumping me as they continued to tease my balls. “If you really wanna make him feel good,” whispered Applejack a few moments later, “try suckin’ on them.” To demonstrate, Applejack opened her mouth wide and wrapped her lips around one of my balls, taking it into her mouth. After watching her, Apple Bloom attempted to follow suit, taking my other ball into her own mouth.

The feeling of being drawn into their hot, wet mouths was incredible even before they started using their tongues. The more experienced Applejack went at the task with confidence and finesse, gently sucking me in and massaging me in all the right places. Apple Bloom, predictably, was not quite as skilled, but was not lacking in enthusiasm. She started out taking short, awkward licks, but soon learned to take her time, feeling out the texture and consistency of my tender flesh. I laid there with a stupid grin on my face, looking down on my sisters while they nuzzled their faces together and pleasured me with their mouths. When I reached down and placed a hand on each of their heads, gently stroking them, they opened their eyes, peering up over my hips and giving me sultry gazes.

For a couple of minutes, they continued to tease me while Applejack slowly increased the speed of her pumping. The rising intensity of her motions was accompanied by a corresponding increase in my vocalizations, soft grunts and moans flowing freely from my mouth by the time she got up to her normal speed. Eventually, Applejack pulled back and opened her eyes, my wet ball popping out of her mouth. “Alright,” she whispered to Apple Bloom, “now that we got him warmed up, I’ll show you how to finish him off.” As Apple Bloom released my other ball and raised her head up, Applejack’s pumping quickly ground to a halt, leaving me aching for more.

“Go ahead,” said Applejack, holding up my member for Apple Bloom. “You try.” Apple Bloom’s gaze shifted from Applejack to my member, and she tentatively reached a hand out towards it. Her fingers slowly wrapped around my shaft, grasping it loosely. “You gotta hold it a little tighter than that.” Taking the advice a bit too much to heart, Apple Bloom sharply increased the strength of her grip, the uncomfortable increase in pressure making we wince and grunt. “Careful now!”

Startled by my reaction and Applejack’s exclamation, Apple Bloom immediately released me and jerked her hand back. “I-I’m sorry!” she said, looking up at me with a panicked expression.

I took a few deep breaths, the pain vanishing as quickly as it had appeared. “It’s alright,” I said, giving her a smile.

“You gotta be gentle with him,” said Applejack in a stern, yet comforting tone.

Apple Bloom looked back down at my member, reaching for it even more cautiously than the first time. This time, after wrapping her hand around me, she increased the strength of her grip slowly, eventually stopping when she reached around the same level of tightness Applejack normally used. She quickly looked back up at me; I smiled and gave her a supportive nod, which seemed to calm her somewhat.

“Now, just move your hand up and down, all the way,” said Applejack, speaking in a slow, soft voice. Apple Bloom did as she instructed, slowly drawing her hand up my shaft to my head before sending it back down to my base. Her movements were jerky and awkward, but her inexperience was endearing in a way, almost cute. Applejack smiled lovingly and placed a hand on top of Apple Bloom’s, helping her adjust her stroking. With the added help, Apple Bloom quickly got into the groove of things, her firm, but gentle touch sending me back into the lustful daze I had been in a minute earlier.

“You wanna start slow,” said Applejack, “but you gotta work your way up to a good pace, or else he’ll never finish.” Ever the good student, Apple Bloom gradually quickened her pumping, working her way up to speed. Applejack eventually withdrew her hand, Apple Bloom managing to keep up her steady pace all on her own. Her hands did not remain idle for long though, as she soon reached down and cupped my balls in a firm, but gentle grip, massaging them softly. The combined efforts of both of my sisters’ hands sent powerful waves of pleasure flowing through me, sweeping me away like a receding tide.

After a minute or two of listening to my breathy grunts and deep moans, Applejack decided to get serious. “Keep goin’,” she said to Apple Bloom, “but watch me.” While continuing to play with my balls, she leaned forward and brought her lips up to my tip, quickly lapping up the bead of pre she found there. Looking up and giving me a sultry smile, she stuck out her tongue and slowly licked circles around my tip, eliciting a gasping moan from me. Evidently not wanting to tease me any further, she quickly opened her mouth and wrapped her lips around my head, forming a tight seal. She set her tongue to work, licking my head like a lollipop while she sucked me gently.

While Applejack sucked and I laid back, enjoying the intense pleasure I was experiencing, Apple Bloom watched carefully, learning from her big sister while keeping up her energetic pace. After sucking me for a while, Applejack withdrew my head from her mouth with an audible pop, looking over at Apple Bloom. She nodded her head towards me with a smile, encouraging Apple Bloom to take a turn. While maintaining her rapid pace, Apple Bloom slowly leaned in and stuck out her tongue, taking a quick, tentative lick. Her first lick was soon followed by a series of licks all over my head, coming slower and firmer as Apple Bloom’s confidence grew. Each stroke of her tongue across my skin sent a pleasurable shiver up my spine, making me gasp.

Like Applejack, she did not spend too long teasing me, thankfully, and soon pressed her lips against my tip. Closing her eyes, she slowly pushed her head down, forcing my tip between her soft, pillowy lips and into her warm, moist mouth. She continued until her lips had engulfed the entirety of my head, then tightened them around my shaft. Her inexperience prevented her from recreating the tight seal Applejack had learned to use, but she made up for it with ample enthusiasm. Her tongue darted about, lapping at my head energetically and feeling out its shape and texture. She might not have been as skilled as Applejack, but her crude, yet effective ministrations were more than enough to make me moan.

Applejack watched Apple Bloom closely for a while, observing her technique and using my reactions to gauge their effectiveness. After Apple Bloom had gotten ample time to practice, Applejack leaned back in, gently pushing her off of me with her face and taking her place on my tip. For a couple more minutes, the two of them continued to pleasure me, both of them taking turns wrapping their soft lips around me. As time went on, I saw the lust in their eyes intensify, and their movements became faster and more forceful. They gave each other less and less time on each one of their turns, eventually forcing each other off of me almost as soon as they had been forced off themselves. Being the intelligent young women they were, they decided to compromise by opening their mouths wide and kissing each other with my head in between them, their two tongues frantically caressing me and each other.

My willpower had managed to hold out up until that point, but my the sight and feel of my sisters’ dual-assault quickly wore down what little of it remained. Looking down on them as they made out while servicing me filled me with an indescribable euphoria. Never in my wildest dreams had I ever imagined I would one day have both of my beautiful sisters lying before me, jerking me off while tongue-wrestling with each other and my member. “I’m close,” I grunted, realizing I only had a few moments left in me. Springing into action, Applejack placed her free hand on the hand Apple Bloom was using to pleasure me, showing her the appropriate pace she needed to help me through my final sprint. I managed to hold out for a few more excruciatingly long seconds before my endurance ran out and I gave in to the intense climax building within me.

My muscles clenched and my back arched, pushing my hips up and, by extension, pushing my tip further into my sisters’ mouths. Applejack squeezed my balls firmly, but pleasurably, sending a torrent of my seed shooting up my shaft and spewing out of my tip, where it was eagerly lapped up. The two of them kept their lips locked together around me for the duration of my orgasm, their moans making their lips vibrate against my sensitive skin. A stream of deep, masculine grunts and moans flowed from my lips as I felt wave after wave of intense pleasure wash over me. I reached deep within me, forcing my body to keep going as I pumped burst after burst into my sisters’ mouths, giving them as much as I could.

As the most intense orgasm I had experienced in weeks eventually wound down, my exhausted body collapsed down onto the mattress beneath me and laid there limply. My chest rose and fell rapidly as large amounts of air flowed in and out of my lungs. As the thick haze of lust slowly cleared from my mind, I became aware of the sounds and touches of my sisters. Apple Bloom had stopped pumping at some point, but continued to lightly stroke my shaft. Their tongues caressed my head slowly and gently, licking up every last drop of my seed. Eventually, they pulled their heads back, their lips leaving my skin and closing tight so as to not spill their cargo.

Applejack closed her eyes and smiled, taking a moment to savor my taste before swallowing her share in one mighty gulp. Apple Bloom, however, was a bit more thorough, pushing my seed around her mouth for a short while, a dreamy expression on her face. Eventually, she too gathered up her share and, pausing only for a moment, swallowed it down. She opened her mouth and looked up at Applejack, a smile slowly spreading across her lips. The two of them leaned in and shared a proper kiss, their tongues exploring each other’s mouths and lapping up any remaining traces of my seed. When their lips finally parted, they turned their attention back to my member, each of them placing a gentle kiss on my tip and looking up at me.

“How’d she do?” said Applejack, smiling.

“She was...she was amazin’,” I said between heavy breaths. I shifted my gaze to Apple Bloom and gave her a weak smile. “You were amazin’.”

“Thanks,” said Apple Bloom, giving me a sheepish smile.

“Y’know...I’m a bit surprised,” said Applejack, looking over at her. “You didn’t have to swallow it down if you didn’t want to. You coulda just let me have it.”

“No, I...I wanted to,” said Apple Bloom, her gaze dropping. “I wanted to...see what he tasted like.”

“How’d you like it, then?” said Applejack.

“Well...” began Apple Bloom, taking a moment to formulate her response, “it was just...so much different than yours. It was so much...stronger. It wasn’t exactly sweet, but...it wasn’t bad. Matter of fact, I...I think I sorta liked it.”

Applejack chuckled softly and smiled at her. “It is a bit of an...acquired taste,” she said. “I think the main reason I like it so much is because...it’s his.” Applejack looked up at me for a moment, then turned back to Apple Bloom. “I like the feelin’ of havin’ a little piece of him inside of me. It makes me feel like...he’s always with me, even when we’re apart.”

One of Apple Bloom’s hands slowly moved down to her stomach, gently caressing her skin as if she expected to feel my seed within her. A soft smile appeared on her lips, and she chuckled too. “I think I...know what you mean,” she said. A moment later, she turned her gaze towards me, then got on her hand and knees and crawled up towards me. She laid down on top of me, pressing her face against mine and placing a hand on my cheek. “I love you, Anon.”

“I love you too, Apple Bloom,” I whispered, smiling up at her. We brought our lips together and kissed, slowly and passionately. Soon after we began, Applejack crawled up and laid at my side, leaning in towards us. When we felt her lips brush against ours, Apple Bloom and I welcomed her into our kiss, our three tongues coming together and massaging one another. As we kissed, my hands wandered down their backs to their butts, each one taking hold of one of their soft, round cheeks and squeezing gently. My sisters giggled, kissing me more playfully and more energetically.

After a minute or two of this, Applejack pulled back, leaning in close to my ear. “Y’know,” she whispered, “Apple Bloom still hasn’t had her turn.” Being so close, Apple Bloom heard this and stopped kissing me, pulling her head back.

“That’s true,” I whispered, looking over at Applejack. “You think we should do somethin’ for her?”

“I think we should,” said Applejack, her eyes still full of lust.

I looked back up at Apple Bloom, who had a nervous expression on her face. “Tell us,” I said in a gentle tone. “Tell us what you want us to do for you.”

“If there’s anythin’ we can do to make you happy, we’ll do it,” said Applejack, reaching up and stroking Apple Bloom’s cheek. “And don’t worry about askin’ for too much.”

Apple Bloom’s gaze dropped, and her lips wiggled as she thought of what to say next. After a long moment, she looked back up at Applejack, her face reddening slightly. “I-I want you to...hold me and...touch my boobs,” she said softly, before shifting her gaze over to me. “And I want you to...kiss me...down there. I want you to...use your mouth, like you do for her.”

“I think we can do that,” said Applejack to me.

“I think we can,” I replied, giving Apple Bloom a warm smile.

Using one arm to hold Apple Bloom against me, I used the other to push myself up off the mattress and into a sitting position. Apple Bloom sat in my lap, giving me a nervous smile; I leaned in and gave her a quick peck on the lips to comfort her. When Applejack had gotten into a sitting position as well, I took Apple Bloom in my arms and gently passed her over to Applejack, who sat Apple Bloom in her lap, facing forward. Applejack leaned over Apple Bloom’s shoulder and gave her a peck on the lips as well, wrapping her arms around Apple Bloom’s stomach as she did so. Slowly and carefully, Applejack leaned back on the mattress, stretching both of them out with their heads laying on the pillows side-by-side.

I got on my hands and knees and crawled over them, leaning down and giving Apple Bloom a deep, passionate kiss. A moment later, my lips left hers and slowly moved downwards, leaving a trail of soft, wet kisses on her skin as they went. I went over her chin, down her neck, and over her collarbone to her chest, where I was confronted by her big, perky breasts. I reached up, cupping one of them in each hand and squeezing gently, making Apple Bloom inhale sharply. As it was my first chance to get a good feel of her breasts, I took my time, feeling out their texture and consistency. Their firmness was unsurprising, the beautiful teardrops being able to hold their shape even without the aid of a bra.

My focus eventually shifted towards the pretty pink nipples at the tops of her breasts, my fingers slowly making my way up to them. Her little nubs were sticking out proudly, large and thick enough to make for a tantalizing target, but small enough to still be called cute. Surrounding them were matching pink areolae of the perfect size for breasts as large as hers. I used my thumbs to slowly trace circles around them, pressing into her skin lightly and eliciting soft moans. Her moans grew even louder when I placed my thumbs on the tips of her nipples and gently rolled them around in circles.

I felt her nipples stiffen in my fingers, seemingly inviting me to play with them. My patience running out, I leaned in towards one of them, opened my mouth, and wrapped my lips around it. My tongue darted out, taking long, slow, firm licks, occasionally interrupted by light flicks. The effect was immediate: a stream of gasping moans began flowing from Apple Bloom’s mouth, gradually increasing in volume. She raised her hands and placed them on my head, pulling me closer to her and pressing my face into her breast.

I continued licking and sucking on her nipple for a good while, teasing her other one with my fingers. Eventually, I pulled back my head and switched, taking her other nipple into my mouth and giving it the same treatment I had given the first. By the time both of them had been coaxed to their full length and slathered with my saliva, Apple Bloom was breathing heavily, her face contorted in pleasure. I eventually pulled back from her breasts, blowing a gentle stream of cool air onto her nipples and making her whimper. Giving each of them one last parting kiss, I resumed my journey downwards, Applejack bringing her hands up to replace mine on Apple Bloom’s breasts.

Making my way down her toned stomach, I soon arrived between her thighs, her smooth, plump pussy before my face. Her lower lips were already visibly wet, small drops of liquid leaking out of them and dripping down onto the mattress beneath her. As I had done with Applejack, I teased her for a little while by planting a series of gentle kisses on her inner thighs, slowly working my way towards my destination. When I could not reasonably delay any longer, I finally leaned in and planted three kisses on her skin: one on each of her lips, and one extremely gentle one on her clit, provoking a shrill squeal. I brought my hands up and pressed my thumbs against her lips, gently pushing them aside and exposing the precious treasure within.

As I looked down on her pretty pink petals, already sopping wet, my mouth began to water. The potent feminine scent wafting into my nose rekindled the embers of my lust, filling me with energy. I looked back up at Apple Bloom, who was looking down on me, biting her lip nervously. Applejack, still gently teasing Apple Bloom’s nipples, brought her lips to Apple Bloom’s ear. “Don’t worry,” she whispered. “Your brother knows what he’s doin’.” She looked down at me and smiled, giving me a wink. I gave them both a smile, then turned my attention back to the task before me.

Leaning forward, I stuck out my tongue, placing it at the bottom of her entrance. Slowly, I licked upwards, dragging it across her tender, juicy flesh all the way up to the top. A rapid flurry of adorable squeaks, squeals, and moans reached my ears as I inched my way along. When I finished my trip up, I pulled back, giving her a moment to catch her breath. I didn’t wait too long, however, soon diving back in and taking another long lick. As I gently lapped at her folds, my tongue was coated by the taste of her sweet nectar, one which I was becoming more and more familiar with as time went on. It was at this time I noticed Applejack planting soft kisses on Apple Bloom’s neck while still teasing her breasts.

I continued to lick her until her hips began to reflexively thrust out towards me, signaling her desire for more intense stimulation. Leaning in, I stuck out my tongue once again, positioning it at her entrance. I slowly pushed inwards, the tip of my tongue eventually overcoming the tightness of her walls and forcing its way inside her. She didn’t make it easy for me, her grip reflexively tightening around the unknown object penetrating her passageway. Her body fought me, but judging by the loud wails of pleasure echoing throughout the room, she was enjoying the treatment quite a bit. She reached down and gripped my head with both hands, running her fingers through my hair and holding my face against her. When my tongue had gone as far as it could go, I stopped, giving her a moment to get used to the sensation of being filled in such a way.

When I felt she was ready, I slowly pulled my tongue back out of her, the muscles that had fought me on the way in now fighting to keep me from leaving. After withdrawing almost all the way, I quickly reversed course and thrusted right back into her, slightly faster than the first time. I continued this cycle, pushing in and pulling out, soon getting into my normal groove. Gradually, I increased the speed of my thrusting, although her iron grip made it slow going. I was reminded of how tight Applejack had been the first time she had let me pleasure her in a similar manner. Eventually, I worked my way up to a decent, steady pace, my tongue coaxing out a constant flow of warm liquid from her pussy and moans from her mouth.

Over the next few minutes, I explored her depths, sending my tongue into her nooks and crannies to identify her weak spots. Whenever the gentle digging of my tongue into her flesh produced a particularly emphatic vocalization, I made a mental note, slowly learning how she enjoyed being touched. I felt as if I was learning to play a musical instrument, trying to find out how to move, how quickly, and with how much force to create the most beautiful sounds. Apple Bloom seemed to be enjoying herself quite a bit, as her legs soon closed around my head, her soft thighs clamping down on me and preventing any chance of withdrawal. She continued to wail and squeal, although she was occasionally muted by sloppy kisses from Applejack.

Considering her lack of experience, Apple Bloom lasted an impressive amount of time before the pleasure became too much for her to bear. My first warning of her coming orgasm was her hips, which went from thrusting against me sporadicly and reflexively to rapidly and deliberately as she grabbed my head and humped my face. Mixed in with her rapidly intensifying vocalizations were several strained attempts to call out my name, most of which were barely intelligible. Wanting to make sure she got a good climax, I channeled all of my remaining energy to my tongue, thrusting into her most sensitive spots rapidly and forcefully. At the same time, I saw Applejack, who had apparently noticed the same signs I had, seize Apple Bloom’s breasts and knead them like dough.

After a few more, intense moments, Apple Bloom’s strong will finally broke. Her back arched and her muscles clenched, her legs locking my head in place and her inner walls clamping down on my tongue like a vice. Despite the increased resistance, I did not waver, continuing to thrust into her with all my might until the very end. The motley of exclamations she had been making coalesced into one continuous howl of ecstasy so loud that I imagined it could have been heard for a mile away. Into my open mouth flowed a flood of delicious, warm liquid, which I hastily swallowed down as fast as it came. As the seconds ticked by, her body wriggled, desperately trying to squeeze every ounce of pleasure out of her orgasm before it, and her voice, finally gave out, and she fell limp like a rag doll.

None of us moved immediately, Applejack and I merely lying there and listening to Apple Bloom’s heavy breathing. After a few moments, however, I slowly withdrew my tongue from within her, her walls too exhausted to make anything but a few, feeble attempts to stop me. Her weary legs had loosened their grip on me, and I was easily able to push them apart and pull back my head. Looking up, I saw Applejack stroking the tips of Apple Bloom’s nipples with the lightest of touches. She looked down at me, and we exchanged a loving smile. Quickly leaning back in, I took one last lick of Apple Bloom’s lips, mopping up her remaining juices with my tongue.

My work complete, I pushed myself up on my hands and knees and crawled forwards, lying down on the mattress next to my sisters. Applejack gently took hold of Apple Bloom and slowly rolled onto her side, leaving them both facing me. I rolled onto my side as well, embracing them and creating an Apple Bloom sandwich. As her chest squished up against mine, her eyes fluttered open and a weak smile appeared on her face. Smiling back at her, I leaned in and gently pressed my lips against hers, kissing her slowly, but passionately. Applejack leaned her head over Apple Bloom’s shoulder and brought her lips up to ours, joining us in our post-coital makeout session. Both of my sisters sent their tongues into my mouth, getting a good taste of Apple Bloom’s lingering juices.

When we eventually parted, Applejack and I planted gentle pecks on Apple Bloom’s cheek and forehead, respectively. “How did that feel?” whispered Applejack.

“That felt...incredible,” whispered Apple Bloom, looking into my eyes. “Thank you...both of you. For that...and for teachin’ me.”

“You don’t have to thank us,” I whispered.

“We’re just happy that you’re happy,” said Applejack.

Apple Bloom closed her eyes, snuggling up to me and nuzzling my neck. “I love you guys,” she said.

“We love you too,” I said, gently stroking her hair.

Applejack reached off to the side of the mattress, grabbing a thick quilt that we had brought and left sitting nearby. Together, she and I dragged it over our bodies, the soft fabric weighing down on us soothingly. We gave each other one last smile before we too closed our eyes and nuzzled against Apple Bloom’s head. It was not long before my exhausted sisters and I drifted off to sleep, cuddling together in the warmth of the fire, the chilly autumn wind outside unable to touch us.

Memories

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFF) Threesome, Oral Sex (Blowjob), Boobjob/Titfuck, Facial, Reverse Spitroast Position, Creampie

Memories

“Are we there yet?” I called out through heavy breaths.

“Almost!” called out Applejack from several yards ahead of me. “Just a little bit farther!”

I sighed, raising a hand and wiping my sweaty brow. Hefting the heavy pack on my back, I forced my weary legs to walk forward, carrying me further along the trail. “I don’t remember it takin’ this long to get up here,” I said.

“Well maybe if you spent less time whinin’ and more time walkin’, we’d be there already,” said Apple Bloom playfully, also from way ahead of me. Too tired to think of a witty retort, I chose to remain silent, resolving to get her back later, once we had gotten to the campsite.

A cool breeze blew through the woods around us, making the trees sway and providing me with a small bit of relief on the last leg of our journey. I had to admit, the area around Winsome Falls was beautiful this time of year, the trees decked out in shades of red and orange for autumn. On top of that, the weather was good for camping as well, the days being pleasantly cool and the nights being tolerably cold. With the year’s apple harvest winding down and there being a couple of weeks before the beginning of cider season, it was an excellent time for us to take a camping trip up to the Falls.

Despite my exhaustion, I managed to keep walking for a while longer, and true to my sister’s word, we soon arrived at the campsite. A small, broken circle of rocks was the only clue that the grassy clearing had ever been used for camping before, although the familiar trees and the small stream nearby were enough to send the memories rushing back into my mind. I lifted the straps of my backpack off of my shoulders, half lowering it and half dropping it to the ground. Applejack went over to the old fire pit and attempted to arrange the rocks back in their proper places. Apple Bloom was wandering about, collecting twigs and leaves for kindling.

“Remind me again why I had to carry the heavy stuff,” I said, rubbing my stiff neck.

“‘Cause you lost the nose goes,” said Apple Bloom casually, not even turning to face me.

I walked over to her, a devious smile on my face. With her back to me, she didn’t realize what I was doing until I had already wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her back against me, holding her tightly. As I leaned over her shoulder and placed a smattering of quick kisses on her neck and cheek, she giggled. “You’re lucky you’re cute,” I said.

“I’m also lucky I have a big, strong brother to carry my stuff for me,” she said, turning her head and giving me a teasing look. Grinning back at her, I leaned in and pressed my lips against hers, drawing her into a deep kiss.

“Alright, you two, save it for later,” said Applejack a few moments later. “We only got about an hour till sundown, and I don’t fancy havin’ to make camp in the dark.”

Begrudgingly, Apple Bloom and I parted, and the three of us got to work preparing the campsite for the night. After picking out a nice patch of soft earth, the three of us set up our tent, which only collapsed once in the process. The tent was intended for two people, but could fit three if they were willing to be particularly cozy, which was obviously not an issue for us. The woods provided an abundant supply of dry wood, and we soon had a big, toasty fire going. Thanks to the stream, we were able to refill our canteens, after properly boiling the water, of course. One final touch was the addition of a large log, which we found nearby and rolled up to the fire to act as a bench.

As the sun slowly dipped below the horizon, courtesy of Princess Celestia, the three of us sat down before the fire and enjoyed our dinner. We sat on the log in a line, Apple Bloom to my right, and Applejack to her right. As we ate, we started reminiscing, talking about the times we had gone up to the Falls in the past. Applejack and Apple Bloom had gone there most recently, on one of the trips they had made with their friends.

“Rarity brought how much stuff?” I said in disbelief.

“Oh, you shoulda seen it!” said Apple Bloom, a smile on her face. “She lugged a whole cart full of bags all the way up to the Falls and back. Although, she had Sweetie Belle do most of the work; she didn’t wanna break a nail.”

“I wish I coulda seen that,” I chuckled.

“Yeah,” chuckled Applejack. “Thankfully, that girl learned her lesson after the first time. I never did get her to leave her makeup behind, though.”

“I’m not surprised,” I said.

“We had a lot of fun on those trips, didn’t we?” said Apple Bloom wistfully.

“We sure did,” said Applejack, before looking over at me. “I wish we’d’ve brought you along too.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t have wanted to intrude on your sister-sister campin’ trip,” I said. “Besides, someone had to stay home and do the chores.”

“Still...” said Applejack.

A moment of silence passed. “When was the last time we were all up here together?” asked Apple Bloom.

“That must’ve been...” I said, racking my brain for the answer.

“Back when we were kids,” said Applejack. “Back when Mom and Dad brought us up here.”

“Yeah,” I said.

“I always loved those trips,” said Apple Bloom, staring into the fire and smiling.

“You remember those?” said Applejack.

“I wasn’t that little,” said Apple Bloom. “Although, I don’t remember everythin’. I remember Dad carryin’ me on his shoulders when I’d get tired of walkin’. I remember you two tryin’ to one-up each other with scary stories.” She closed her eyes and chuckled. “And when I’d get scared, Mom and Dad would sit me in their laps and hold me. They’d tell me that everythin’ would be alright. They’d tell me that...they’d always be there to protect me.”

An awkward silence fell over the campsite, the crackling of the fire and the soft chirping of crickets the only noises to reach my ears. “What happened to us?” I said to no one in particular.

Applejack shook her head slowly. “I don’t know,” she said flatly. “I always tried to be a good big sister to you two, but...maybe I was tryin’ a bit too hard. I just got more and more protective of you two over the years and...I guess I forgot that I was just your sister. I couldn’t see the orchard for the trees. I stopped bein’ able to just...relax and have fun with you two...like siblin’s are supposed to do. I guess that’s why we...stopped doin’ stuff like this.”

“It wasn’t all your fault,” said Apple Bloom. “As I was gettin’ older, I...I wanted to do more things on my own. My friends and I wanted to do more...grown-up things. And we didn’t want our big sisters lookin’ over our shoulders all the time, neither. That was also around the time that...I started not likin’ you. I didn’t really wanna spend any more time around you than I had to.”

Apple Bloom’s comment reminded me of something, something she had said a while back, but that I had never had the courage to ask her about. In that moment of emotional intimacy, however, my curiosity overcame my caution. “Apple Bloom,” I said softly, looking over at her; she turned her head and looked at me as well. “You once said that...you knew about me. You knew about...how I felt about Applejack. Even before...” My gaze dropped and I turned away from her. “How long? How long did you know?”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Apple Bloom’s hands clench in her lap. “Well,” she began a few moments later, “it depends what you mean by that. If you’re askin’ how long I knew you...thought of her as a woman, then...not till I was a teenager. It wasn’t till then that I knew why a boy would wanna spend so much time around a girl. I started to see the signs; I realized you were lookin’ at her...the way other teenage boys looked at the girls they liked.

“But, honestly...I sorta knew it even before then. Even when I was a little girl, I knew there was somethin’ goin’ on. I didn’t know what or why, of course...but I knew. I knew that, for some reason, my big brother was spendin’ a heck of a lot less time with me. That didn’t raise too many flags on its own; I knew teenagers didn’t like spendin’ much time with their little siblin’s. What did confuse me was that you were spendin’ a lot more time around her. I used to think it was just because she was so amazin’.”

Apple Bloom looked over at Applejack, smiling warmly. “You were only a teenager,” she continued, “but you were already the biggest rodeo star in a hundred miles. Everyone looked up to you; everyone thought you were the best thing since zap apple jam...even me. And that was before you and your friends got those fancy necklaces from Princess Celestia. On top of all that, you were one of the prettiest girls in town. Who wouldn’t wanna spend time with someone like that?” Despite the gravity of the situation, the humble Applejack couldn’t help but blush from the flattery.

“When I got older,” said Apple Bloom, “I realized there was more to it than that. I realized that...in a man’s mind...there’s a heap of difference between a grown woman and a little girl still goin’ through puberty. I realized you weren’t just pretty, you were hot; the boys my age weren’t shy about sayin’ so. I knew how much you had goin’ for you...and how little I had goin’ for me. I felt like the only way I could ever get folks to look at me was to...show them I could be just as much of a woman as you...just as mature as you. In a way, it worked; I got lots of attention from boys growin’ up...but not from the one boy I wanted to get attention from.”

I wasn’t looking at her, but I could feel Apple Bloom’s gaze on me. My guilty conscience wanted me to keep looking forward, but my brotherly instincts took control and compelled me to slowly turn my head. As I had suspected, her big orange eyes were glued on me, tiny tears welling up at their edges. I quickly wrapped my arm around her, pulling her against me and using my other hand to grasp hers. Apple Bloom melted into my embrace, burying her face in my shoulder and sniffling softly.

“Apple Bloom,” I whispered, “I’m sorry. From the bottom of my heart, I’m sorry. I never meant to make you feel that way. I never meant to make you feel like I didn’t love you. I never meant to make you feel like...you had to be someone you weren’t just to get my attention. If I had known...I’d have done things different. I’d have spent every day with you if I had to. I wish I could just...go back...go back and do it all over again.”

“You can’t go back,” said Applejack, scooting closer and joining the embrace. “None of us can. We’ve all done things we regret. We’ve all mistreated each other at some point, but that’s all in the past now. All we can do is...move on, move on and...treat each other right from now on.”

“Then that’s what we’ll do,” I said. “All of us.”

Apple Bloom nodded, squeezing Applejack’s hand and mine. “We will,” she said. “I’m not gonna mess up again. I finally got my brother back...and my sister. Two outta three’s more than I ever hoped for.”

Later that evening, when the nighttime chill had arrived and our bellies were full of s’mores, my sisters and I finally retired for the day. After cleaning up our garbage and properly dousing the fire, we entered our cozy little tent and zipped it closed behind us. The inside of the tent would have been pitch black if not for the small lantern we had brought along with us, which provided enough illumination for us to see what we were doing. Our bedding consisted of two pillows and two plush sleeping bags zipped together to create one giant bag large enough to fit all three of us, as long as we huddled closely. Of course, none of us considered this to be a problem.

We lied down on our sleeping bag, removing our shoes and clothing. None of us had bothered to bring pajamas; after all, we knew what the best way to preserve body heat was. As we stripped, Apple Bloom suddenly leaned over, bringing her face in close to mine. “Hold still,” she said. Before I could ask her what she was doing, she stuck out her tongue and quickly licked at the corner of my mouth. As she pulled back, I saw a bit of chocolate on her tongue which had not been there a moment ago.

“Oh,” I said, realizing where the chocolate had come from. “Uh, thanks.”

Apple Bloom quickly swallowed down the chocolate, giving me a grin. “Don’t mention it,” she said.

Three pairs of shoes were soon lined up beside our sleeping bag, and three sets of clothing, complete with underwear, had been carefully set aside for the morning. We settled into our sleeping bag with me in the middle and my sisters on either side of me, pressing up against me. We rested our heads on the pillows and nuzzled each other while gently rubbing each other with our legs and feet. I wrapped and arm around both of them, holding them tightly and giving each of them a peck on the lips.

“Goodnight, guys,” said Applejack softly, reaching towards the lantern to switch it off.

“Woah, hang on a minute!” said Apple Bloom. “We’re not goin’ right to sleep, are we?”

“It’s late,” said Applejack, “and we gotta get up bright and early tomorrow.”

“Oh, come on!” said Apple Bloom. “Here we are, all by ourselves, miles away from anyone else, and you don’t wanna fool around even a little?”

“We’re gonna need all our energy for the hike,” said Applejack, “and I don’t wanna hear any more bellyachin’ from you two about bein’ tired on the way.”

“That was just Anon doin’ that,” said Apple Bloom, “and even he agrees with me. Don’t you?”

Before I could answer, I felt Apple Bloom reach down between my legs and take hold of my member, stroking me gently. Over the past couple of weeks, Apple Bloom had gotten plenty of chances to play with my body, and was quickly learning how best to push my buttons. “I, uh...” I began, struggling to form my words in the face of her pleasurable distraction. “Yeah, I’m...alright with it. And I promise I won’t complain any more, honest.”

Applejack pursed her lips, considering her decision while Apple Bloom gave her the best puppy dog eyes she could muster. Eventually, Applejack sighed and her lips stretched into a smile. “Alright,” she said. “We can mess around for a little while, but we gotta go straight to sleep afterwards, you hear?”

“We promise,” said Apple Bloom. “Right, Anon?”

Apple Bloom stroked my rapidly stiffening member even faster, turning the weak trickle of pleasure I was receiving into a steady stream. “Uh...yeah,” I said. “Right.”

With that out of the way, Apple Bloom set upon me, quickly leaning in and kissing me deeply, sending her tongue into my mouth. I kissed her back, my hand moving down her back to her butt and grasping one of her soft cheeks. I heard Applejack chuckle before she too came in close and kissed her way up my neck and cheek to my lips. Despite her earlier reluctance, she seemed perfectly fine with forcing her way into our kiss, pressing her lips against ours and tongue wrestling with us. As she did so, I reached down and grabbed a handful of one of her plump butt cheeks as well.

As the moments passed and our kissing grew more energetic, so too did Apple Bloom’s pumping, and my mind was soon filled with lust. Further adding to the experience was Applejack, who sent a hand down below as well and gently played with my balls, massaging them with her practiced touch. It did not take much of this before I was moaning softly into their mouths, my sisters having practiced their dual-assault many times over the past couple of weeks. Of course, three could play at that game. Releasing their cheeks, I sent my hands lower, going in between their legs and reaching for their soft, warm pussies. As my fingers found them and stroked both sets of lips simultaneously, my sisters gasped, releasing a stream of moans as I continued to work them.

After a minute or so of this, Apple Bloom pulled out of the kiss, looking over at Applejack. “You know, AJ,” she whispered, “Anon was awful nice to carry the big bag for us today.”

Applejack broke our kiss, pulling back and looking over at Apple Bloom. “He sure was,” she whispered with a grin.

“I think we should do somethin’ to...show our appreciation,” said Apple Bloom, giving me a sultry look.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea,” said Applejack, giving me a similar look. “What did you have in mind?”

Apple Bloom leaned in close to Applejack’s ear, whispering something into it. At the same time, she sharply increased the speed of her pumping, the sudden surge in pleasure making me grunt and moan, preventing me from hearing what she said. As Apple Bloom spoke, Applejack’s smile widened, and she looked down at me with a mischievous glint in her eye. When she was finished, Apple Bloom leaned back, her pumping returning to its normal rate.

“I think he’d enjoy that quite a bit,” said Applejack.

Apple Bloom’s pumping slowly ground to a halt, leaving me feeling unsatisfied and craving more. “Get outta the bag,” whispered Apple Bloom, sternly but sexily. Not wanting to delay whatever they had planned for me for even a second, I quickly obeyed, crawling out of the sleeping bag along with them. At their instruction, I laid down on my back and spread my legs wide, my shoulders and head propped up by the pillows.

I looked down and watched with anticipation as Applejack and Apple Bloom slowly got down on their bellies between my legs, bringing their faces in close to my stiff member. They leaned in and closed their eyes, planting gentle kisses on my balls. They did not linger long, however, soon moving upwards, kissing every inch of my shaft along the way. As they neared my head, Applejack gently grasped my shaft and angled it upwards, perpendicular to my body. My sisters pressed their lips against the sensitive skin of my head, planting kisses across the entirety of its surface area.

Their plump, feminine lips were soon joined by their warm, wet tongues, which slinked their way out and lightly lapped at my head. Their licks gradually grew longer and slower as they worked their way around my head, coating every inch of it in their saliva. After lapping up the beads of pre that their ministrations had drawn forth, they slowly moved downwards once again, getting my shaft as wet as my head. With two mouths between them, it was easy for them to cover every inch, merely having to press their lips together around me and lap at me as they moved their heads down. Eventually, they reached the base of my shaft and pulled back their heads, trails of saliva connecting their lips with my sopping wet skin.

My sisters opened their eyes, looking up at me with sultry smiles on their faces. Keeping their eyes locked on mine, Apple Bloom moved her mouth down to my balls, while Applejack moved back up to my head. Applejack opened her mouth wide and took my head into her mouth, wrapping her lips around my shaft. At the same time, Apple Bloom took one of my balls into her mouth, getting a firm, but gentle hold on it. Applejack slowly pushed her head down, taking me further and further into her mouth while Apple Bloom sucked on me and massaged me with her tongue. After months of near-daily practice, Applejack’s oral skills had improved tremendously, allowing her to take almost the entirety of my length into her mouth and send my tip deep down her throat. Her mouth tightened around me as she formed her vacuum seal, and then the assault on my senses truly began.

As Apple Bloom slobbered on my balls like they were candy, Applejack slowly bobbed up and down on my shaft, going all the way back up to my head before going back down as far as she could. The feeling of being sucked through her soft, wet, warm mouth back into her tight throat was powerful enough to make me grunt and moan wildly. The warm pleasure of her touch seemed to radiate throughout my entire body, my toes curling and my hands reflexively grasping the sleeping bag tightly. She gradually increased speed, eagerly swallowing my length again and again, each time sending another wave of pleasure surging through me and sending me spiraling further into my own arousal. I closed my eyes, submitting to their overwhelming assault and letting the pleasure wash me away.

I didn’t know how long it had been when I felt Applejack’s mouth slide off of me, so enraptured was I. As I opened my eyes to see why the pleasure had stopped, I was greeted with the sight of Apple Bloom releasing my balls and leaning in towards my head, quickly taking it into her mouth. Like Applejack, she too formed a tight seal around my shaft with her lips before sucking me deep into her mouth. Having had relatively few chances to practice in her time with us, Apple Bloom was not able to take me as deeply as Applejack, still working on getting me into her throat. She more than made up for her inexperience with intense passion, sucking me quickly and tightly in an effort to compete with her big sister. While Apple Bloom took her turn, Applejack lowered herself down, taking Apple Bloom’s place at my balls.

Once again, the pleasure of their mouths and tongues on my tender skin wrapped my mind in a thick blanket of lust. While her touch was noticeably different from Applejack’s, Apple Bloom’s was incredible in its own right. What was lost in strength and steadiness was replaced by energy and enthusiasm, as I would have expected of the little fiery redhead. I was reminded of when my mother would play guitar for us. Sometimes, she would play slow, soulful music that filled you up with warmth from the inside out. Other times, she would play quick, lively tunes that made you want to laugh and dance. Both kinds were enjoyable in their own, special ways; both kinds were enough to make me smile and fill me with love for the one responsible for it.

Over the next few minutes, my sisters switched back and forth several times, never leaving me without one of their mouths on my shaft for more than a brief moment at a time. Their combined efforts were so effective, in fact, that I soon felt myself nearing my climax, the last shreds of my willpower rapidly wearing away. “I’m close,” I said in an attempt to warm them. What happened next, however, was something I did not expect. A split second after the words had left my lips, I felt both of their mouths leave my skin, the sensory barrage grinding to a screeching halt. My eyes shot open as my twitching member flopped down onto my stomach, freed from the warm confines of Apple Bloom’s mouth, who had been pleasuring me at the time.

The expression on my face must have been particularly desperate, as my sisters looked up at me and giggled. “Don’t worry, sugarcube,” said Applejack, “we won’t leave you hangin’.”

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom. “We just don’t want you fillin’ up on the appetizer before you get to try the main course.”

Their words confused me, but my body was screaming so loudly for release that I was willing to go along with whatever they had in store for me. Luckily, I didn’t have to wait long to find out what that was. Getting up on their hands and knees, my sisters quickly crawled from between my legs to either side of me, lying down on their bellies once again. They faced inwards, towards me, their bodies perpendicular to mine. They scooted in close and rested their heavy breasts on my upper thighs, their faces just a few scant inches away from each other. They bent their legs at their knees, sticking their feet up into the air where they slowly kicked and wiggled.

“I’ve been wantin’ to try this since you first let me use my boobs on you,” said Apple Bloom, looking up at me. “If one pair’s good, then two...well, I guess you can tell us how it feels.”

Applejack brought her hands up to my member, grasping it gently and pointing it upwards. At the same time, Apple Bloom took hold of her breasts, squishing them together and pushing them forwards. Applejack released my member as Apple Bloom pressed her breasts up against it, letting it nestle in the long valley of her cleavage. Taking hold of her own breasts, Applejack pushed them forwards as well, pressing them up against my member and Apple Bloom’s breasts. As my sisters’ breasts collided and gently squished together, their stiff pink nipples came together and kissed, making them both moan softly. The moan that came from my own lips as I was suddenly sandwiched between four huge, warm, and incredibly soft mountains of feminine flesh was much less subtle.

I looked down at the unbelievably lewd sight in front of me: my rock-hard member engulfed in my sisters’ breasts, only my head managing to peek out from within their confines. My sisters looked up at me and grinned, their eyes overflowing with love and lust. When they turned back to each other, they lunged forward, bringing their lips together in an intense, sloppy kiss. As their tongues twirled and danced with each other, small amounts of saliva dripped from their mouths and fell down, landing on my tip and flowing down between their breasts. After a few moments of watching them kiss, I felt the pressure around my member suddenly increase as they mashed their breasts together, embracing me tightly. With some unspoken signal passing between them, they simultaneously hefted their breasts upwards, slowly dragging them across my length.

The first stroke sent a tingle running through me all the way down to the tips of my toes and all the way up to the top of my head. I had no time to recover, as the first was soon followed by a second, and a third, and before I knew it, I was being inundated by a constant stream of pleasure. The ground that had been lost while my sisters had switched positions was quickly made up as they stroked me faster and faster, my member plunging through their soft flesh with machinelike regularity. In a fit of lust, I reached out and grabbed one of their plump butt cheeks in each hand, squeezing them roughly. Applejack and Apple Bloom moaned into each other’s mouths as they continued to kiss, adding to the mixed grunts and moans coming from my own mouth. I could feel the rapid pounding of their hearts through my throbbing member, the Apple family blood that ran through our veins boiling from the fires of our combined lust.

After being on the receiving end of their intense oral ministrations for so long, it should come as no surprise that my sisters were able to coax me back up to my peak in no time at all. Once again, I felt that familiar feeling as the dam that was my endurance came close to bursting, threatening to release the flood of pleasure building up behind it. “Girls! I’m gonna...I’m gonna...” I said, my lust-filled brain trying to assemble the words. This time, my sisters did not keep me from my sweet release. Gripping their breasts firmly, they continued to pump them up and down, accelerating to incredible speeds. I managed to hold out for a few more seconds under their assault before I snapped, and my orgasm hit me.

My muscles clenched, my fingers digging deeply into their plump butt cheeks and my face contorting in pleasure. My back arched reflexively, my thrusting hips sending my member plunging through their soft flesh towards their faces. As I felt the sudden pressure of the river flowing up my shaft to my tip, I let out a mighty bellow, filling the woods with the sound of my ecstasy. Wave after wave of my seed burst forth from me, my sisters working hard to coax every drop out of me that they could. I heard them as they pumped; I heard their muffled moans as they continued their sloppy makeout session. I could see none of this with my eyes clamped shut, but the intense pleasure flowing up my body to my brain had me seeing stars. After releasing the last little bit I had in me out through my aching member, my body finally gave out, and I collapsed down onto the sleeping bag once again.

I laid there limply as I recovered, strength slowly returning to my limbs and the thick fog of pleasure slowly dissipating. My chest rose and fell as I sucked cool air into my lungs, my ears filled with the sound of my heavy breaths. The two other chests still smooshed together around me had stopped their pumping, but I could feel their gentle rise and fall as their owners also caught their breath. I flexed my fingers to stretch them out, lightly squeezing and stroking my sisters’ cheeks. When my eyelids eventually fluttered open, I was staring up at the top of the tent. As I lowered my gaze and saw the sight that awaited me there, I felt my exhausted member twitch.

My sisters were still in the same position they had been in the last time I had seen them: their breasts still wrapped around me and their faces still pressed together as they breathed heavily. What made the blood flowing out of my member suddenly stop and reverse course was the fact that both Applejack’s and Apple Bloom’s faces were covered with a thick smattering of a certain sticky white fluid. Their lips, their cheeks, their chins, and even their adorable noses had all received a portion of my load, their light pink skin stained white. As I watched, my seed slowly dribbled down their faces, small drops dripping off of their chins and falling down to their breasts. Quite a bit had already fallen down before I had looked, the four mountains having a generous coating of snow on them.

While I was taking in the lewd image before me, my sisters slowly opened their eyes and saw the state they were in. Their eyes gradually widened as they looked at the features of the faces before them, undoubtedly realizing that their own faces probably looked similar. A tense moment followed as they looked into each other’s eyes, their breathing rapidly accelerating. The two suddenly lunged forward, pressing their lips together and sharing a kiss that made their previous one look chaste. They removed their hands from their breasts and each wrapped their arms around the others’ shoulders, pulling their faces together and smearing my seed across their skin even further.

Their tongues danced across each other’s skin as often as they darted into each other’s mouths, lapping up my seed and sharing it between them. In their excitement, they ended up dropping much of it, the mixture of seed and saliva dripping down onto their heaving breasts and into the valleys between them. That being said, they did make slow progress towards cleaning themselves up, the majority of my seed eventually making its way down their throats, typically after being passed back and forth a few times by their dextrous tongues. The entire time, I lied there frozen, incapable of doing anything to interrupt the act of incestuous lust taking place before my eyes even if I had wanted to.

After what felt like hours later, the last drop on their faces was lapped up and swallowed down, leaving their skin covered in nothing but a slick layer of their saliva. For a moment, the two looked a bit disappointed, thinking that they had finished their late-night snack. As their gazes drifted downwards to their soiled breasts, however, they perked up again, slight grins appearing on their lips. Apple Bloom was the first to react, leaning down towards Applejack’s breasts and greedily licking them clean. After getting a good mouthful, Apple Bloom pulled back to savor it, allowing Applejack to dive in towards her breasts and give them a similar treatment. The two went back and forth like that, sharing plenty of kisses in between, until eventually, their breasts had been made as clean as their faces, “clean” being a matter of perspective.

As they released each other and pulled back, their breasts parted and released my member, which flopped down onto my stomach. Despite having just been put through an intense workout, my sisters’ display had given it ample reason to remain standing at attention, ready to take on whatever it thought was coming next. My sisters felt it as it slid across their skin, looking down at it with loving gazes. Readjusting themselves and leaning their heads in towards it, they gave me a gentle tongue bath, lapping up the fluids that still coated it. Their light licks and soft kisses on my tender skin sent aftershocks of pleasure coursing through me, making me twitch and gasp reflexively. After every last inch of my shaft, head, and even my balls had been treated to their oral ministrations, they finally withdrew, sharing one last slow kiss to clean each other’s mouths.

When their lips parted, they turned towards me, giving me gentle, loving looks. They slowly crawled over and lied at my sides, pressing themselves up against me and resting their heads on my shoulders. “How was that for a ‘thank you’?” whispered Applejack.

I gulped, trying to find my voice again as I looked into her big green eyes. “That was...incredible,” I whispered. “Absolutely incredible.” I looked over at Apple Bloom, who was staring at me with her big orange eyes. “I love you girls so much. So much.”

“We love you too,” whispered Apple Bloom, leaning in and pressing her lips against mine. I kissed her slowly, but passionately, sending my tongue into her mouth and caressing hers. A moment later, I felt a hand on my cheek which gently pulled my head away from Apple Bloom. Applejack, trying to get her own turn, turned my head towards her and kissed me as well, our tongues twirling around each other. Not wanting to be left out, Apple Bloom leaned in and joined our kiss, her tongue muscling its way between ours. Putting an arm around both of them, I held them tightly against me as we shared out three-way kiss, licking and sucking on each other’s lips and tongues.

A minute or so later, we parted, leaving quick pecks on each other’s lips before we pulled back. “Sugarcube,” said Applejack, looking at me, “I know you’re probably tuckered out, but...all of that got me mighty worked up. You think you got one more in you? I want my man to take care of me...the way only a man can.”

“Don’t forget about me,” said Apple Bloom, an adorably needy look on her face.

I smiled at each of them in turn. “For you two, I could go all night long,” I said.

“Tough talk,” said Applejack, giving me a playfully intense look. “Let’s see how long of a ride you can give this cowgirl.”

Giving me one last quick peck, Applejack pushed herself up into a kneeling position next to me. Apple Bloom scooted aside as Applejack threw a leg over me, kneeling above my hips and looking down on me. She placed one of her hands on my shoulder to steady herself, sending the other downward to where my member laid. Gently taking hold of it, she angled it upwards, pointing it directly towards her smooth, plump pussy. I could see that her lower lips were already moist, small droplets of her juices dripping down onto my skin every so often. She hung there above me for a moment before slowly bending her knees, lowering herself downward. I watched in eager anticipation as our most private parts gradually made their way towards each other.

When she had finally crossed the distance between us and her soft, warm skin made contact with my tip, a shiver of pleasure passed through both of us, making us both of gasp. She ground her hips back and forth on my stiff pillar, the teasing eliciting soft moans from us. When I slipped in between her lips and up against her entrance, she shivered and looked up at me, her eyes filled with need. Keeping her eyes locked on mine, she took a deep breath, then slowly lowered herself, sending my tip plunging into her tight, wet passageway. As the familiar pleasure washed over me, I grunted reflexively, the intense sensation making my earlier treatment seem like light foreplay. Applejack bit her lip and moaned adorably as inch after inch of my flesh disappeared into her. By the time her hips finally collided with mine and I hilted inside of her, both of us were breathing heavily.

Applejack gripped my shoulders with both hands; her breasts rose and fell in time with her heaving chest. After steadying her shaky limbs, she summoned her strength and pushed herself back upwards, her hips lifting off of mine. The tight grip of her inner walls felt just as amazing going up as they had going down, quickly sending me back into the lustful daze I had emerged from only a short while ago. When only my head remained inside of her, Applejack stopped her ascent and began her trip back down, going slowly and carefully for the sake of my recently used member. Our hips eventually made contact again, squishing together for but a brief moment before she once again rose to repeat the cycle.

A steady stream of moans flowed from Applejack’s mouth as she rode me, gradually increasing in volume as her hips increased in speed. As I lied back and let the waves of pleasure wash over me, my hands moved subconsciously to her thick thighs, wandering up them and around her hips to her plump, round butt cheeks. I took hold of them and squeezed them gently, feeling the two massive mounds of muscle surrounded by a layer of soft, feminine flesh. Her face contorted into a variety of pleasured expressions as I massaged them, each one more erotic than the last. My boldness only seemed to spur her onward, her bouncing rapidly accelerating and making her breasts jiggle and sway above my face.

I fell into a sort of trance as I watched her massive mammaries move, a trance which was eventually broken when Apple Bloom grabbed my face and pressed her lips against mine, kissing me deeply. Quickly refocusing my attention, I kissed her back with all the energy and passion I could muster, not wanting my little sister to feel left out even for a moment. After several moments of tongue wrestling, Apple Bloom pulled back, staring at me with a lustful gaze.

“I can’t wait any longer,” she said. I noticed that she was squirming, rubbing her thighs together in a desperate attempt to stimulate herself.

“Then don’t,” I said, looking into her eyes.

At my invitation, Apple Bloom quickly pushed herself up into a kneeling position and shuffled over towards my head. She lifted a leg over me and knelt on my pillow, her legs to either side of me and her hips directly above me. Looking upwards, I saw her plump pussy hovering less than a foot above my face, her lips already glistening wet. She wasted no time in lowering herself downwards, her hips descending quickly, but carefully. Her lips soon made contact with mine, and I kissed them firmly, but gently, making her moan. Melting into my touch, she cautiously rested her body weight on me, her soft, round butt cheeks squishing against my nose and forehead.

As she settled in, I felt Applejack’s hands leave me and saw them reappear on Apple Bloom’s shoulders; Apple Bloom similarly reached forward and grabbed Applejack’s shoulders to steady herself. I continued to kiss Apple Bloom, sticking out my tongue and lightly caressing her lips from bottom to top. A thin trickle of her sweet nectar issued forth from her depths, my reward for making her squeal so adorably. Apple Bloom apparently wasn’t kidding about not being able to wait, as she proceeded to grind herself on my face, not content with my light teasing. Not wanting to deny her any longer, I pressed my open mouth up against her slit and slid my tongue between her lips, up to her entrance, and right on through into her tight, wet passageway.

A slew of uneven moans and whimpers reached my ears as I forced my way through the tight grip of her inner walls. Apple Bloom shuddered and ground herself even more forcefully against me, smothering me between the pillow behind my head and the two pressed against my face. After an intense struggle, I made it about as far into her as my tongue would allow me to reach, then got to work. Using what I had learned of my little sister’s body during our time together, I soon had her wailing, thrusting in and out of her at a rapid, but steady pace. I concentrated on the spots I had found to produce the greatest effect on her, digging the tip of my tongue into her tender flesh and giving it a firm massage.

Her vocalizations grew more frequent and more intense with each passing moment, which is why I noticed right away when they were suddenly muffled. Listening closely, I realized that I could hear the noises of intense, sloppy kissing, the sound of both of my sisters’ moans leaking out every once in a while. I felt them both lean in towards each other, undoubtedly wrapping their arms around one another and pressing their breasts together as they made out. Of course, with my vision almost completely obscured by Apple Bloom’s cheeks, I could confirm none of this visually, although it was not difficult to imagine something I had seen many times by that point. Spurred on by their own display of passion, my sisters grew more energetic in their movements, Applejack slamming down on me even faster and Apple Bloom grinding on me even harder.

With Applejack’s hips moving so quickly, I found it increasingly difficult to keep hold of her cheeks. Taking the opportunity to give my other sister some attention too, I released my grip and pulled my hands back, bringing them around Apple Bloom’s hips to her butt. As I placed my hands on her soft globes and lightly sunk my fingers into them, I heard her let out a loud moan, clearly audible even with Applejack’s tongue in her mouth. I continued to play with her butt as I ate her out, jiggling it, kneading it, and pulling it further down onto my face, loving the feel of her soft skin on mine. She seemed to enjoy the treatment, as she wiggled her hips back and forth, motorboating me with her cheeks.

Having just given my sisters my load a short time before, I was able to last for quite a while, something they presumably appreciated. For several long, intense minutes, we kept up our lovemaking, the three of us driving one another to greater and greater heights of pleasure. Applejack continued to slam her wide hips down onto me again and again, her plump flesh audibly slapping against mine every time. Apple Bloom continued to grind herself against me, slathering my face with copious amounts of her warm juices. For my part, I did my best to pleasure them from the awkward position I was in. While I thrust into Apple Bloom’s tender folds, I sent my hands wandering across both of my sisters’ bodies. I caressed their long legs, their plump butts, their toned stomachs, their big, soft breasts, and their rock-hard nipples; I even sprinkled in a few quick tickles every now and then.

Unfortunately, all good things must come to an end, although that doesn’t mean that the end can’t be enjoyable too. After enduring my sisters’ tight grips on my member and my tongue, feeling the rhythmic slapping and grinding of their flesh against mine, and listening to the myriad of moans, grunts, squeals and everything in between coming from their busy lips for so long, I had once again neared my peak and was dangerously close to throwing myself over it. My mouth being a bit busy, I had no way of communicating my predicament to my sisters beyond a quick series of muffled moans. Miraculously, they somehow managed to hear my vocalizations through all the other noises filling the air and interpret them correctly. Judging by how quickly and forcefully they moved, I imaged they were not far off themselves.

Upon receiving my warning, my sisters pushed themselves into overdrive, trying to catch up and make sure we all finished together. With Apple Bloom pressing her lower lips firmly against my mouth, I was easily able to reach her most sensitive spots, thrusting against them with all the speed I could muster. Applejack’s strong legs sent her bobbing up and down at an impressive rate, the hefty girl’s hips slamming into mine like the world’s most pleasurable freight train. I heard them lock their lips together, where they would remain throughout the entirety of our shared climax.

Apple Bloom was the first to go, unsurprisingly. I felt her inner walls clamp down on my tongue like a vice as I worked her tender flesh. I heard a muffled scream of ecstasy which I recognized as hers, reverberating loudly in my ears even with her mouth locked on Applejack’s. The steady stream of juices leaking out of her and into my mouth swelled to a raging river, hurling wave after wave at me, with me barely managing to swallow it all down. I felt her body tremble violently above me, her hips bucking against my face reflexively. I continued to work her as she came, seeking to give her the best orgasm I could.

A few short seconds after Apple Bloom reached her peak, Applejack did as well. Lifting up her hips one final time, she slammed them down upon me with pelvis-crushing force, spearing herself on my member. I was forced through her tight passageway, not stopping until I had hilted inside of her and I felt my tip lightly kiss her cervix. Another muffled cry pierced the air, Applejack joining Apple Bloom in screaming into each other’s mouths. Her inner walls tightened around me, squeezing me with an iron grip in an attempt to milk me. I felt the skin around my member grow warm and wet as she spurted out copious amounts of her juices onto me. Like Apple Bloom, her body trembled and shook, her hips bucking against me as she rode out her own orgasm.

The physical stimulation of Applejack’s grip, combined with the sexual thrill of bringing both of my beautiful sisters to orgasm, finally wore down what remained of my willpower. Giving in to the pleasure building up inside of me, I opened the proverbial floodgates, letting my own climax shoot through me like a lightning bolt. I felt it fill up every inch of my body, my muscles clenching and quivering as they were overwhelmed by the sensation. I let out a loud, grunting moan into Apple Bloom’s pussy as I felt a torrent of seed flow up my shaft, through my head, and shoot out right onto the entrance to Applejack’s womb. Each spurt sent another shockwave flowing through me, my mind pounded into submission by their sheer force. I poured everything I still had in me into Applejack, just as my sisters poured everything they had onto me.

In my mind, the moment felt like it lasted hours, each little movement and each minute noise any of us made spurring the other two on for another wave. Our spirits may have been willing to continue on like that forever, but our bodies were not built for such an endeavor. Eventually, even our strong muscles, hardened by years of farm work, gave out, bringing our moment of ecstasy to a close. As one, the three of us collapsed, me falling limply onto the sleeping bag beneath me and my sisters falling forward onto each other. I heard the sound of their heavy breaths as their lips finally parted and they sucked much-needed air into their lungs. I managed to pry my mouth off of Apple Bloom’s other set of lips, letting me fill my own needy lungs with cool, night air.

After several moments, my clouded mind detected the sound of Applejack’s voice. “Apple Bloom,” she panted. A moment later, I felt Apple Bloom’s weight lifted off of me as her hips rose up off of my face. Holding on to Applejack to steady herself, Apple Bloom lifted her leg back over my head and down onto the sleeping bag beside her other one. She quickly lowered herself into a sitting position then flopped down next to me, resting her head on the pillow next to mine. Her support gone, Applejack fell forward onto me, managing to make a controlled descent. She pressed her chest against mine, stretched out her tired legs, and nuzzled my face, closing her eyes while she rested. Apple Bloom got closer and grabbed my arm, burying her face in the crook of my neck and closing her eyes.

We lied like that for a while, listening to the sounds of each other’s heavy breathing as we enjoyed our afterglow. As strength gradually returned to my muscles and clarity gradually returned to my mind, I opened my eyes and looked upon the serene faces of my sisters. I puckered my lips and planted a gentle kiss on each of their faces, smiling as their eyes fluttered open. They looked into my eyes and smiled back at me, giving me little kisses of their own.

“Did I do alright?” I whispered.

Applejack chuckled softly. “You did great,” she whispered, “just like always.”

“You’re the best big brother ever,” whispered Apple Bloom.

“Well, you’re the best little sister ever,” I said, leaning in and giving her a deep kiss. When I pulled back, I looked back at Applejack. “And you’re the best big sister ever.” We brought our lips together and shared another deep kiss, our tongues slowly twirling together.

“Ditto,” said Apple Bloom, joining us in our kiss.

For a minute or two, we continued our gentle three-way kiss, licking each other’s tongues and lips. We eventually broke our kiss, leaving gentle pecks on each other’s lips as parting gifts. Realizing that she was still impaled on me, Applejack braced herself and slowly raised her hips up and off of me. Both of us moaned softly as our tender flesh slid together, my member soon popping out of her warm folds and flopping down onto my stomach. She looked down at it, then back up at me, giving me a sweet smile. She crawled backwards on her hands and knees, lying down on her side between my legs with her face near my member. She leaned in towards it and stuck out her tongue, gently lapping up our combined fluids and licking me clean.

Apple Bloom smiled and pushed herself up on her hands and knees. “Lift that leg, sis!” she said, crawling down to where Applejack lied. “Someone’s gotta clean you up too.”

Applejack indeed lifted her leg out of the way, allowing Apple Bloom to get between her legs and bring her mouth to Applejack’s dripping pussy. Apple Bloom gently lapped at the plump lips and glistening folds, cleaning up the fluids that slowly leaked from within her. I reached down and gently stroked Applejack’s hair as she cleaned me; she looked up at me and smiled as she swallowed down every trace of our fluids that she could find. Apple Bloom finished her self-appointed task first, pulling back her head from Applejack’s spotless lips. She lied down next to Applejack, helping her quickly finish licking the last few drops from my shaft.

When my skin was clean, barring their saliva, they swallowed down the last of their treat and licked their lips. They crawled back up towards me, and together, we climbed back inside the sleeping bag, all three of us in need of rest. Applejack and I lied down on our sides facing each other, with Apple Bloom sandwiching herself in between us. Applejack reached over to where our lantern sat and switched it off, plunging the tent into darkness. We weren’t scared though; we had each other. We wrapped our arms around each other and rubbed our legs together, snuggling to share our body heat.

“Goodnight, guys,” yawned Apple Bloom, giving Applejack and I quick, goodnight kisses. “I love you.”

“We love you too, sugarcube,” whispered Applejack.

Applejack and I exchanged our own goodnight kiss, then closed our eyes and set off for dreamland along with our beloved little sister.

The bright, mid-morning sun hung high overhead, shining down on the technicolor waters of Winsome Falls. The tall, roaring waterfalls sent down a flood of liquid rainbow, the bright colors sparkling in the sunlight. Floating through the air were dozens of small, puffy clouds, most of which were sending small waterfalls of their own raining down. The streams of colorful liquid that flowed from the falls snaked through a field of bright green grass which swayed gently in the breeze.

My sisters and I stood side-by-side, taking in the majestic scenery before us. Out of curiosity, I looked over at Apple Bloom for a moment, who was standing next to me. She was staring out at the falls with a wide grin on her lips and a sparkle in her eye. Her long red hair flowed behind her back, dancing in the wind like the flames of our campfire. My eyes wandered over the features of her face, her warm eyes, her adorable nose, her plush lips, her smooth cheeks, and her soft, feminine chin. Hers was the face of a woman with the heart and spirit of a child, but a woman nonetheless.

A hint of sadness crept into my mind as I looked upon her. Part of me would always think of her as the plucky little girl she was all those years ago, but for her sake, I would have to think of her as the mature woman she was as well; she deserved nothing less. In what had seemed like the blink of an eye to me, my little sister had grown up, and I had barely even noticed. I had had my chance to stay by her side and enjoy her company throughout the last few years of her childhood, but I had not taken it, and I had no one to blame but myself. No matter how much time I spent wishing teenage Anon had spent more time with his little sister, nothing would come of it. Looking backward would solve nothing, only looking forward would.

But looking forward did not offer me much comfort either. Apple Bloom and I had already grown much closer then we used to be, but would that continue? Would we ever truly be able to make up for lost time? Would she and I ever be able to recapture the relationship we had had once upon a time? I hoped with all my heart that we would, and that I would not fall into the same trap that I had before, taking my little sister’s love for granted.

My train of thought was interrupted when I felt a soft, warm hand grasp mine. I turned my head and looked over to my other side, where Applejack stood. She was looking over at me, smiling warmly. No words passed between us, but we both seemed to know the other’s thoughts. My worries slowly melted away, and I smiled back at her, threading my fingers through hers. No matter what happened, no matter what awaited us in the future, we would face it together. We all would.

Caring

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFF) Threesome, Foot Play, Oral Sex (Cunnilingus), Vaginal Sex, Doggystyle Position, Creampie

Caring

A chilly breeze blew through the trunks of the trees around me, cutting right through the thin t-shirt and running shorts I wore. Its cold kiss sent a shiver up my spine and covered my skin in goosebumps. The wind died down a moment later, but I knew that it would inevitably return, its bite something I would have to get used to. The calm, cool winds of autumn that had been floating through the air for months were beginning to make way for the harsher winds of winter that grew more frequent by the day. It would not be long before Cloudsdale made its way to our cozy little town and the pegasi brought us the snows that would signal the start of the season.

Of course, before the trees could receive their white winter coats, they first had to lose their orange autumn ones. That is why I and several dozen other people were assembled at the edge of the White Tail Woods, dressed appropriately for the occasion. The annual Running of the Leaves would take me and the other racers along the winding trails that led through the trees, blowing down their leaves in the process. This was a duty that the people of town took very seriously; as such, there was always a good turnout of volunteers to make the run. It had been a few years since I had participated, but I was not too out of shape, thanks in part to my and my sisters’ frequent “workout sessions”.

I looked around the assembled crowd, thinking to myself that the turnout that year was even bigger than usual. My eyes stopped wandering as they fell upon the beautiful face of my little sister, her long red ponytail blowing gently in the wind. Apple Bloom was standing a short ways away, chatting with some of her school friends who had also come to run the race. She wore a loose yellow t-shirt over her sports bra and a pair of snug red shorts that went to her mid-thigh. At the end of her long, slender legs were a pair of worn running shoes caked with dirt from years of use.

I was too far away to hear what she and her friends were saying, but as I watched them, I saw Apple Bloom smile and giggle along with them at whatever funny thing they were discussing. I smiled unconsciously at seeing my sister like that; she looked happy, much happier than I had been used to seeing her for many years. As one of her friends spoke, Apple Bloom looked around her and noticed me staring at her. She locked eyes with me and smiled warmly, giving me a quick wink. I smiled back at her for a long moment before she looked back to her friends, rejoining their conversation.

Turning away from her, I looked a few paces away in the opposite direction, where my other sister was preparing for the race in her own way. Applejack was wearing a loose white t-shirt over what I knew to be a heavy-duty sports bra, a necessity to keep her ample chest under control while she ran. Her orange shorts, while not cut particularly tight or short, could not help but look attractive on her. The sight of her thick, muscular thighs and her plump, round cheeks squeezed into the garment caught the attention of Anon Jr., whom I had to will back to sleep to avoid any embarrassment. She wore a pair of running shoes on her feet and her signature hat on her head, her long yellow ponytail flowing out from underneath it.

Despite my desire to keep my friend down below in check, I couldn’t help but stare at her as she stretched out her body. She knelt down and took turns stretching her legs out to her sides, her toned muscles flexing beneath her skin. Rising back up, she spread her feet shoulder-length apart and bent forward at the waist, reaching down and touching her toes. Standing behind her, I was in the perfect position to watch the fabric of her shorts tighten around her big, beautiful butt, leaving little to the imagination. My mouth began to water as I stared at her, mesmerized by the two globes of feminine flesh before me.

An indeterminate amount of time later, I was snapped out of my trance by the sound of someone clearing their throat. I blinked rapidly and looked up, realizing that Applejack had, at some point, stood up again. She was glancing over her shoulder at me, giving me a look that was half chastising and half teasing. I quickly looked away, clearing my throat and trying to will my growing boner away. Applejack chuckled, turning around and walking over to me.

“Save it till we get home, sugarcube,” she said, smiling and patting me on the shoulder.

“Uh, right,” I said, chuckling awkwardly.

“I’m gonna go get our numbers,” said Applejack. “You should stretch out too. I don’t want you crampin’ up on us halfway through.” Applejack walked off to where the organizers were distributing number bibs to the racers. Meanwhile, I took her advice and did my own stretching, the thought of her having to carry me across the finish line not being a very appealing one.

As I finished stretching, I saw Apple Bloom approaching me from where she had been standing earlier. “Howdy,” I said, standing upright and smiling at her.

“Howdy,” she said, smiling back at me.

“You sure you don’t wanna run with your friends?” I asked. “AJ and I won’t mind.”

“I’m sure,” she said. “I’ve hung out with them for years. You two are the ones I need to do some catchin’ up with.”

“Well, we’ll be happy to have you with us,” I said. “Although, AJ might leave both of us in the dust anyhow.”

“Speak for yourself, slowpoke,” she said teasingly. “I’m a lot faster than I used to be. I bet I’ll get ahead of you before we round the first bend. I’m sure you’ll enjoy the view, though.” As she said this, she put her hands on her hips and thrust them out to the side to draw my attention to them.

“I’m sure I will,” I said, chuckling along with her. “You girls looked like you were havin’ a lot of fun over there. What were you talkin’ about?”

A very smug expression appeared on Apple Bloom’s face. “We were talkin’ about which boys we liked,” she said.

“Oh?” I said. “And what did you tell them?”

“Well...I didn’t tell them this, but...there is one boy I’ve taken a fancy to,” she said.

“Really?” I said.

“Yeah,” she said. “He’s big and strong and handsome. Lives with his family on an apple farm just outside of town. I’ve been tryin’ to get his attention for a long time, but recently...he’s started lookin’ at me too.”

“Hmm...I dunno,” I said, a look of mock-concern on my face. “Those farm boys can be pretty shifty sometimes. You sure this fella’s a good guy? I don’t want my little sister endin’ up with some bum.”

“Well, he is a bit of a bum,” she said, “but he’s also the greatest guy I know. He’s sweet and kind and gentle...and he makes me happier than I’ve been in a long time. I just wish he knew that.”

“Why don’t you tell him that?” I said.

“Oh, I’d be too embarrassed to do that,” she chuckled.

“What would you be too embarrassed to do?” said a familiar raspy, feminine voice. As one, Apple Bloom and I turned our heads to the side and looked upon the speaker.

Standing a few feet away from us was a young woman whom we knew all too well. She wore a pair of white running shoes, the sides of which were decorated with the image of a rainbow-colored lightning bolt. Her long legs, while not particularly thick, were toned to perfection, the muscles within having been finely sculpted by years of exercise, but had an unquestionably feminine appearance. Her petite hips were covered in a pair of sky blue running shorts so small and tight that they could only barely be considered decent. Her matching blue sports bra contained a pair of incredibly small breasts, scarcely large enough to be noticeable. She wore no shirt on top, giving us an unobstructed view of her chiseled abs, which were even more well-defined than Applejack’s. A pair of large, feathered wings, the same color as her clothing, sprouted from her back between her shoulder blades. I had seen the magnificent appendages in action many times, but at the moment, they were neatly folded against her back.

Her arms, like her legs, were long and slender, but displayed an impressive feminine musculature. Atop her skinny neck was a head topped with rainbow-colored hair that fell over her forehead in scruffy bangs while also running down to her lower back. Her facial features were smooth and streamlined, giving her a look of minimalistic femininity. Her thin lips were stretched into a playful grin, giving us a glimpse of her pearly whites. She stared at us, a mischievous glint visible in her pink eyes. The smooth skin that covered her face and body was lightly tanned, without a trace of tan lines to be seen. Despite standing a few inches shorter than even Apple Bloom, the woman’s confident bearing made her seem even taller than me in my mind.

The cheerful expressions on Apple Bloom’s face and mine quickly melted into ones of barely concealed annoyance. “Hello, Rainbow Dash,” the two of us said flatly.

Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Aww, what’s the matter guys?” she said, walking up to us and holding up her hands in a questioning gesture. “Aren’t you happy to see me?” When she was close enough, she put an arm around both of our shoulders and pulled us close to her.

“Of course,” I said in a forcibly polite tone.

“We’re always happy to see you,” said Apple Bloom in a similar tone.

Rainbow Dash chuckled again. “I feel like I haven’t seen you guys in weeks,” she said.

“You came to the farm just last week to buy cider,” said Apple Bloom.

“Ugh, don’t remind me,” said Rainbow Dash, her smile vanishing. “That Pinkie Pie, I swear...” She shook her head and sighed, her smile eventually returning. “Anyway, how you guys doing? You ready to get your butts handed to you by me and Applejack? Say, where is she anyway?” She raised her head and looked around the crowd.

“She went to go get our numbers,” I said.

“Oh, really?” said Rainbow Dash in a tone that made me worried. “I guess I got you two to myself for a little while, don’t I?” Her hands, which had been resting on our shoulders, began to wander, gently caressing our shoulders and backs.

“You know, Anon,” said Rainbow Dash, “I’m having a little get-together at my place tonight, just me and some of my...closest friends. I’d love it if you came and hung out with us for a while. We got music, drinks...we might even play spin the bottle.” She raised her eyebrows provocatively. “And if you’re too tired to go home afterwards, you could always...spend the night.” Rainbow Dash leaned in close and whispered in my ear. “I know Applejack’s a huge prude about this sorta thing, but I won’t tell her if you don’t.”

I took a deep breath, forcing myself to keep a neutral expression on my face. “Thank you for the offer, Rainbow,” I said firmly, but politely, “but I’m afraid I’ll have to decline.”

“Aww, really?” said Rainbow Dash, looking disappointed, but not angry. “You sure? I really woulda liked for you and I to spend some...quality time together.” When I did not change my mind, she sighed, her smile vanishing momentarily.

Very quickly, she seemed to realize that there was another grown adult in the conversation besides me and her. Rainbow Dash tuned her head to look at Apple Bloom, her lips stretching into a mischievous grin once again. “How ‘bout you, Apple Bloom?” she asked. “You’re not a kid anymore; it’s about time you started going to some big girl parties. Scootaloo’s told me you love a good party; I know you’ll have a good time. And when everyone else goes home, maybe we can have ourselves a little afterparty, hmm? Just the two of us. What do you say?”

In that moment, I genuinely had no idea how Apple Bloom would respond. Part of me hoped that she would choose not to attend the party, which was sure to be of the sort that even Applejack’s more open-minded friends would consider indecent. At the same time, I had doubts; Apple Bloom was, indeed, a grown woman, and even I knew she loved to party. If she had been asked a few months earlier, I was sure Apple Bloom would have jumped at the opportunity, but after all we’d been through, I couldn’t say. If she did choose to go, then I would disapprove, but I don’t think I would have it in me to try and stop her. Even Applejack, who would most definitely make her disapproval more vehement than I would, would probably not do anything. Applejack and I had both promised to treat our little sister with the respect that a grown woman like her deserved, and we had both done our best to keep that promise so far.

And as for Rainbow Dash’s more personal offer, I couldn’t begin to guess how Apple Bloom would take that. Apple Bloom had told us that she didn’t look at apples on that side of the orchard, but that had never seemed to hold her back when she and I and Applejack were alone together. And if she were interested, if she were willing to join Rainbow Dash in her cloudy bedroom, I would have no right to stop her there either. Despite all that we had done together, Apple Bloom and I did not share the same sort of bond that Applejack and I had pledged ourselves to. Apple Bloom had come into my and Applejack’s relationship of her own free will, and we had no intention of keeping her there if she desired to leave us. As for Rainbow Dash, while I knew she was very open with her desires, I also knew that she was a good person at heart who would never in a thousand years try to force Apple Bloom to something she wasn’t comfortable with, so I had few concerns in that regard.

All of this ran through my mind in an instant as I watched Apple Bloom consider the offer. Her cheeks had reddened slightly, but she also managed to keep a calm expression. After a long moment, she smiled, then opened her mouth to speak. “I’m sorry, Rainbow Dash,” she said, “but I don’t think I’ll be able to make it. I’m gonna spend the evenin’ with...my family.” She looked over at me, smiling lovingly.

“Aww, you too?” said Rainbow Dash, again more disappointed than angry. “Oh, alright. You guys have fun together, I guess. But if either of you ever change your minds, you know where to find me. And you don’t have to wait till I’m throwing a party either; for you two, my bedroom door’s always open.”

Suddenly, the three of us heard the sound of someone loudly clearing their throat right behind us. As one, we turned our heads and looked over our shoulders, where we saw exactly what we expected to see. Applejack was standing behind us with her arms crossed underneath her ample chest and a serious expression on her face. I had seen that expression many times before; it was the one Applejack wore whenever she caught me or Apple Bloom chatting with someone whom she did not want us getting too friendly with. It was not overtly hostile, the only noticeable trace of emotion in her features being the raging fire burning within her bright green eyes.

In the blink of an eye, Rainbow Dash released her hold on Apple Bloom and I, spun around, and leaped backwards away from Applejack, her wings unfurling slightly in her panic. She quickly recovered from her shock, grinning nervously and chuckling awkwardly. “Uh...hey, Applejack,” she said. “Um, how’s it...how’s it going? I was just looking for you, actually! I just wanted to...wish you all good luck out there today! So...good luck out there! See you guys later! Bye!” In one swift motion, Rainbow Dash turned away from us, unfurled her mighty wings, and with one strong flap, launched herself high into the air. A few more flaps sent her shooting away from us at an impressive speed, and we quickly lost sight of her.

Apple Bloom and I turned back to face Applejack, who brought her gaze back down to ground level. She glared at us for a moment or two, then sighed, her expression softening. “You two alright?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I said.

“Nothin’ happened,” said Apple Bloom.

“I know,” said Applejack. “I know she wouldn’t try anythin’, but...I just don’t like how forward she is. It gets under my skin even more these days, what with us bein’...you know.” Applejack looked up at me and smiled. “But I know you wouldn’t do anythin’ neither.” I smiled back at her, walking over and putting an arm around her shoulders. Apple Bloom smiled and walked over as well, joining us in a quick, familial hug.

“I’m a might surprised you didn’t wanna go, Apple Bloom,” I said as we parted. “I thought you liked parties.”

“Well, I do, but...I think I’ve done more than my fair share of partyin’ over the years,” said Apple Bloom. “I don’t think I’ll be goin’ to any like hers any time soon. Of course, that doesn’t mean we can’t have our own little parties...just the three of us.” She looked over at me and gave me a sheepish grin.

I chuckled and ruffled her hair lightly. “Whatever you want,” I said.

From somewhere nearby, we heard the sound of a voice through a megaphone announcing that the race would be starting soon.

“Oh, we better get these on then,” said Applejack, handing us our numbers. The three of us quickly pinned our bibs to our shirts and started walking towards the starting line along with everyone else who would be participating.

“Good luck, girls,” I said.

“Save some of that luck for yourself,” said Apple Bloom confidently. “But...thanks for thinkin’ about me, anyway.”

“Anytime,” I said with a smile.

Apple Bloom dropped down into her seat like a sack of apples, the old chair creaking slightly under her weight. She leaned her head back and sighed heavily, a relaxed expression coming over her face. I chuckled as I entered the treehouse behind Applejack, closing the door behind me. “You alright, Apple Bloom?” I asked jokingly.

“Yes, Anon, I’m fine,” said Apple Bloom in an annoyed tone.

To her credit, Apple Bloom had tried her hardest during the race, and had managed to outpace a fair amount of the other racers. That being said, it had taken a lot out of her to do it, leaving her severely exhausted by the time she reached the finish line. I was, admittedly, pretty tuckered out myself by the time I finished, but I was not giving it my all. I had realized pretty early on that I would have easily been able to leave her behind, her confidence not being enough to make up the difference between our speeds. However, I had chosen to keep pace with her and keep her company as she ran, not wanting her to feel bad. Applejack, similarly, had chosen to stay with us rather than lead the pack as she normally did. She did, of course, stay a few yards ahead of us the whole time, both to remind us who the fastest of us was, and to give me a good view of her rear end as she ran.

After the race, the three of us had walked back to Sweet Apple Acres and gone straight to our treehouse, wanting to spend some time relaxing by ourselves. We had the rest of the day off from our chores, so we were in no rush to head home. By the time we had arrived at our private little corner of the orchard, the chilly breeze had cooled our hot skin and dried the sweat from our bodies, although we all were still tired and in need of a good rest. As Applejack sat down in her chair and removed her shoes, I took a minute to get a small fire going in our oven, just big enough to take the bite out of the air. When I was satisfied with the blaze, I stood and walked over to my own chair, sitting down and joining my sisters.

“All jokin’ aside,” I said as I removed my shoes, “you did pretty good out there.”

“You sure did, sugarcube,” said Applejack. “I saw how hard your were tryin’. I was mighty impressed.”

“Thanks, guys,” said Apple Bloom, smiling at us. “And...thanks for stayin’ with me. I guess I was a little bit more outta practice than I thought I was.”

“To be fair, AJ and I have spent a lot more time on our cardio recently than you have,” I said, giving Applejack a knowing look. Applejack smiled back at me and gave me a playful kick in the leg, making me chuckle.

“We all got the leaves down,” said Applejack, “that’s the important thing.”

“Yep,” I said. “We got the job done right.”

“Which is why,” said Applejack, rising from her seat, “I think we deserve a little reward.”

Applejack walked over to a small table we had sitting against the wall. Sitting on top of the table was a small wooden keg and three tall mugs, ready to be filled. Applejack used the keg to quickly fill the mugs with the sweet amber drink that had folks lining up in front of our farm every year. She grabbed the mugs of Sweet Apple Cider and walked back over to us, handing one to me and giving me a quick peck on the lips. She then walked over to Apple Bloom, handing her her own mug and giving her a kiss as well. Applejack then returned to her chair, sitting down and taking a swig along with us.

A feeling of relief came over me as the delicious liquid, chilled by the cool weather, slid down my parched throat. Our family’s cider was famous for miles around, and with good reason. The recipe had been finely honed for decades, Granny Smith having worked her magic to condense all the goodness of a Sweet Apple Acres apple into liquid form. On top of that, actually making the cider took all of us working together as a team, no Apple left behind. It was always satisfying to enjoy the fruits of one’s labor, but enjoying those things with the people who helped you make them was an even more fulfilling experience.

My sisters seemed to agree with me, as I heard contented moans and sighs as they swallowed their cider down. “Now that hits the spot,” said Applejack.

“I’ll say,” said Apple Bloom. “It tastes even better than last year’s.”

As we sat there, sipping our drinks, Apple Bloom raised one of her feet and untied the laces of her shoe, sliding it off and tossing it aside. She then hooker her thumb under her short sock and pulled it down and off of her foot. Her foot flexed and her toes wriggled as they were liberated from their warm fabric prison. She returned her bare foot to the floor and brought up her other foot, quickly removing the shoe and sock from that one as well. When both of her feet were bare, she pulled her legs up into the chair with her, massaging her feet with one hand while she held her mug with the other. “My feet are killin’ me,” she grumbled to herself.

A moment later, she looked over at me and froze, a sinister smile slowly stretching across her face. “Hey, big brother,” she said in a sickeningly sweet voice.

I swallowed down the mouthful of cider I was drinking and looked over at her, on alert due to her abnormal tone. “Yes?” I said cautiously.

“You know what would make me really happy?” she said, batting her eyelashes noticeably.

“What?” I said flatly, mildly worried as to what she would say next.

“I’d love it ever so much if my big, strong brother would massage my poor, tired, achin’ feet,” she said.

I raised an eyebrow at her, saying nothing for a moment. “Really?” I said. “You want me to massage your sweaty feet?”

“C’mon, please!” she said, thrusting her legs out towards me and wiggling her toes at me. “Just this once. I promise I’ll make it up to you later.” She gave me her best puppy dog eyes, her attempt at emotionally manipulating me incredibly transparent.

I looked at her with a blank expression, then looked at her feet, then back at her. The idea of putting aside my cider and spending time working Apple Bloom’s feet was not particularly appealing. I was tired and thirsty; I really just wanted to sit back and relax in my comfy chair and enjoy the afternoon. That being said, I couldn’t really refuse her either. It would not be the first time she had asked me to go out of my way to pleasure some part of her body, and I had never denied her before. Fortunately, I had learned that, whenever she asked for something from one of us, she would always pay us back with interest. If Apple Bloom said she would do something for me in return, I knew she really meant it. It might not be that day, or the next, but she would give me something eventually that would more than make up for whatever she asked of me, and that was something I could not just ignore.

After a long moment, I sighed, my decision made. “You don’t know how lucky you are to have a brother like me,” I said, begrudgingly setting my mug aside.

“Oh, I do,” said Apple Bloom. “I really do.”

I took hold of my chair and scooted it closer to Apple Bloom, turning it to face her; at the same time, Apple Bloom turned her chair to face me. When we were arranged, Apple Bloom leaned back into her chair and extended her legs towards me, resting her feet on my knees. I took a quick look at Applejack out of the corner of my eye; she was still sipping her cider, an amused expression on her face as she watched us. I looked back at Apple Bloom, who grinned smugly as she wiggled her feet in my lap. Letting out another sigh, I lowered my gaze, focusing on the task ahead of me.

Like every part of her body, Apple Bloom’s feet were a picture of youthful womanhood, being slender and petite, but exuding a mature beauty as well. Despite having spent her whole life working on our farm, her feet were in remarkably good shape, appearing smooth and soft all around. I could see few wrinkles anywhere, except for when she scrunched her feet, making her skin fold together like a sheet of soft fabric. At the end of each of her feet was a set of five adorable little toes. Her toes, like the rest of her feet, were small and slender, and were topped with toenails painted red to match her hair.

I moved my hands towards her right foot, placing one hand on top of it to hold it steady while moving my other in towards her sole. I started at her heel, lightly feeling out her skin with my fingers and testing their consistency. Having been contained within a hot, sweaty shoe and sock for quite a while, her skin felt warm to the touch and felt even softer than it usually did. As I moved higher, the soft skin of her heel made way for the even softer skin of her arch, which I lightly caressed several times before moving on. The ball of her foot was slightly firmer to the touch; I rubbed my thumb back and forth across it and watched her skin stretch and ripple. Last, but certainly not least, there were her toes, five pretty stalks with plump little pads at their ends. I went up the line from her little toe to her big toe, stroking each one from base to tip and squeezing them gently.

As I released her toes and moved my hand back down, preparing to begin the massage in earnest, I happened to look up at Apple Bloom for a moment. Her smug grin had vanished, her expression conveying a mild sense of wonder as she stared down at her foot and my hand. “You ready?” I said softly. Apple Bloom nodded her head silently, not taking her eyes off of my hands. Looking back down, I placed my fingers against her skin and got to work.

I started with her arch, placing my thumb right above her heel and pressing into her skin firmly enough to have an effect, but gently enough not to hurt her. Making an effort to keep my pressure consistent, I slowly moved my thumb upwards, tracing the length of her arch all the way up to the ball of her foot. When I reached the top, I moved my thumb back to the bottom, where I began another long stroke. I continued this for a while, delivering stroke after stroke across her arch, moving back and forth between the sides of her foot to ensure I got every inch. Eventually, I looked back up at Apple Bloom’s face while continuing to work her foot. She was resting her head against the back of her chair, her eyes closed and her mouth hanging open slightly.

“Am I doin’ alright?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Apple Bloom said softly. “It feels good.”

I continued to massage her arch for a little while before moving up to the ball of her foot. This time, rather than long strokes, I pressed my thumb into her skin and rubbed in little circles, working the muscles in one spot at a time. After working one spot for a while, I would move over slightly and work on another spot, gradually moving from one side of her foot to the other. I made several passes back and forth, getting every spot at least once. When I was a few passes in, I began to hear soft moans and heavy sighs sneak out of Apple Bloom’s mouth from time to time, growing more frequent as time went on.

When I was ready to move on, I began working my way upwards towards the top of her foot, massaging the spots at the bases of her toes. Her toes flinched and wiggled slightly as I worked my way around them, making sure to get in between them as well. I eventually moved on to the toes themselves, firmly stroking them from base to tip with my thumb while using my other fingers to hold them still. I started at her little toe and worked my way up to her big toe, giving each one several long, slow strokes before moving on. When I got to her big toe, I placed my thumb at the center of its pad and rubbed it in a circular motion, gently working the muscles within.

Satisfied that I had given her toes a proper treatment, I decided to move back down to her heel, as I had not yet given it much attention. With one hand, I gently grasped her ankle and raised her foot higher into the air, allowing me better access to her heel. I reached for her heel with my other hand, pressing into its center with my thumb and rubbing little circles into the skin. As before, I worked one spot at a time, thoroughly massaging it before adjusting slightly and working on another spot. Eventually, I made my way around the entire bottom surface of her heel, going all the way up to the edge.

As I finished massaging the last few untouched spots on her heel, I again looked up at Apple Bloom. If the steady stream of gentle moans and little whimpers had not been enough, the look on her face made it perfectly clear that she was enjoying herself. Her eyes were shut tightly, and she was gently biting her lip. She clutched the armrests of her chair tightly, having set aside her mug of cider a while ago. Despite my initial apprehension, seeing her adorable expression made me glad that I had gone along with her request. I always enjoyed making my sisters happy, in both intimate ways and otherwise. As I finally finished massaging her foot, I quickly lowered my head down a few inches to the ball of her foot, placing a gentle kiss on her soft skin.

I raised my head back up and looked at Apple Bloom, who had opened her eyes and was giving me an incredibly needy look. “D-Do the other one,” she said. “Please.” I smiled at her and nodded, having planned on doing her other one anyway.

I gently lowered her right foot back down onto my leg before reaching for her left one. Over the next few minutes, I gave her other foot a slow, thorough massage in the same fashion as I had for the first one. Once again, I started on her arch, then moved up to the ball of her foot, then further up to her toes, giving each one individual attention. As I worked, I noticed both of her feet squirming and wriggling in response to my touch, scrunching reflexively when I pressed into her skin particularly firmly. Apple Bloom’s pleasured vocalizations continued as well, her moans becoming loud enough to be impossible to ignore.

I was in the middle of working her heel when I suddenly heard Applejack’s voice. “Apple Bloom?” she said softly.

I looked up at Applejack to see what she wanted, still massaging Apple Bloom’s foot. Applejack was looking over at Apple Bloom, but was looking much lower than her face. I followed her gaze down Apple Bloom’s body to the spot between her legs, surprised by what I saw there. Apple Bloom had one of her hands resting there on top of her shorts, and was gently stroking herself through the fabric. My hands slowed to a halt as I realized what was happening, not sure how to react.

A few moments after my fingers had stopped moving, Apple Bloom’s eyes slowly opened. She looked back and forth between Applejack and I, seemingly confused as to what was going on. Of course, when she followed our gazes down between her legs and saw what she was doing, her confusion was quickly replaced with shock and embarrassment. She instantly pulled her hand away, at the same pulling her legs back towards her and yanking her foot out of my grasp. For a moment, none of us said anything for fear of making the moment even more awkward.

“I...I’m sorry!” said Apple Bloom, her lip trembling. “I’m so sorry!” Apple Bloom curled up in a fetal position in her chair and turned away from us, hiding her face behind her knees.

So stunned was I by Apple Bloom’s actions that I did not immediately know what to do; Applejack, thankfully, was not so stupefied. She slowly rose from her seat, walked over to Apple Bloom’s chair, and knelt down beside it. She leaned in close and put an arm around Apple Bloom, gently caressing her shoulder. “Apple Bloom, what’s wrong?” she said softly. When Apple Bloom said nothing in reply, Applejack tried again. “Talk to us, sugarcube. Please. Why were you apologizin’?”

A few moments later, I heard the tiny squeak of Apple Bloom’s voice. “I...I didn’t mean to...do that,” she said. “I didn’t mean to...touch myself.”

I gulped, then opened my mouth to speak. “Apple Bloom,” I said softly, “why are you upset? It’s not like we ain’t...seen you do that before.”

“It’s different,” said Apple Bloom. “It’s different when you’re...havin’ sex. You’re supposed to feel that way then. Not when you’re...doin’ this.”

Applejack’s worried expression melted away and a gentle smile spread across her lips. “I think I know what’s goin’ on here,” she said. She placed a hand on Apple Bloom’s cheek, stroking it gently. “Look at me.” A moment later, Apple Bloom slowly raised her head, peeking up over her knees to look at Applejack.

“You liked it when he was touchin’ you, didn’t you?” said Applejack in a comforting tone. Apple Bloom’s gaze dropped, but she nodded her head. “You liked it...a little more than you should have.” Apple Bloom closed her eyes and nodded again. “And now you’re worried...what we’ll think of you...is that it?” Apple Bloom put her face behind her knees again, hiding from us.

“Oh, sugarcube,” said Applejack, wrapping her arms around Apple Bloom and hugging her tightly. “I know exactly what you’re feelin’ right now. How do you think I felt when I told Anon that...I like the things I like? I was scared too, but...I was frettin’ over nothin’. Do you think your brother thinks any less of me just because I...like it when he tickles me?” A moment later, Apple Bloom shook her head slightly. “Of course not. He loves me...and he loves you too. He won’t stop lovin’ you no matter what, and neither will I.”

Applejack looked over at me and smiled, gesturing me over with her head. I slowly rose from my chair and knelt down beside Applejack, wrapping my arms around her and Apple Bloom. “You know what’ll make you feel better?” Applejack continued. Tentatively, Apple Bloom raised her head and looked at her. “Talk to us. Tell us what you feel. Tell us what you want. You’ll feel better if you do, I guarantee it.”

Apple Bloom looked back and forth between Applejack and I as we smiled at her. Eventually, she took a deep breath, then opened her mouth to speak. “I...I like it when you two...pay attention to me,” she said quietly. “And...not just when we’re...foolin’ around, all the time. I love all the little things you two have been doin’ for me. Askin’ me how my day was, helpin’ me with my chores, givin’ me...a massage, things like that. It just makes me feel like...you really care about me...like you really love me.”

“We do care about you,” I said. “We do love you.” I leaned in towards her the back of her neck and planted a gentle kiss on the image of the tri-colored shield emblazoned on her skin.

A tiny smile appeared on Apple Bloom’s lips. “I know,” she said. “I know you do. I just...like it when you show me. I like it...in more ways than one.”

“Do you want us to...do more for you?” I said.

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom, nodding at me. “I’d like that.”

Applejack placed a hand on Apple Bloom’s head, gently stroking her hair. “Why don’t get more comfortable then?” she said.

Applejack and I released our hold on Apple Bloom and rose to our feet. While I walked around the room, quickly drawing the window curtains and locking the door, Applejack helped Apple Bloom stand and led her to our mattress in the back. I joined my sisters on the mattress, who were already helping remove each other’s clothes. One by one, each and every piece of clothing on our bodies was removed and cast aside, with us exchanging quick kisses as we stripped. Soon, we were naked, pressing our sweaty bodies together in a hug while we shared a passionate three-way kiss.

As we kissed her, Applejack and I gently pushed Apple Bloom down onto her back, her head coming to rest on a pillow. When she was positioned properly, Applejack and I began kissing our way downward, leaving her lips behind. We travelled over her chin, down her shapely neck, and past her collarbone to her chest, where we were greeted with the sight of Apple Bloom’s round, perky breasts. We pressed our faces into the soft mounds, nuzzling them, kissing them, and sucking on their rapidly stiffening nipples. As we teased her breasts with our mouths and fingers, Apple Bloom moaned softly and stroked our heads. We spent a minute or two playing with her breasts before we moved on, leaving her saliva-coated skin behind and kissing our way downwards once more.

We crossed her flat, toned stomach and soon arrived at her hips, her glistening lower lips only a scant few inches away from our faces. Rather than dive right in, as we usually would, Applejack and I parted and headed for her thighs, kissing our way down her legs. We crossed her slender thighs, her pretty knees, and her shapely calves, slowly lifting her legs up into the air as we went along. Finally, we arrived at our destinations, Apple Bloom’s adorable little feet hovering right before our faces. I quickly glanced down at Apple Bloom and smiled at her before pressing my lips against her sole and giving it a long, gentle kiss.

The first kiss was soon followed by another, and another, and before long, I was planting kisses on every inch of her soft skin. I kissed my way up and down her arch, going from her heel to the ball of her foot and back again. I kissed her heel, tracing its circumference before getting to the area within. I kissed up to the ball of her foot, moving back and forth across it while her toes wiggled in front of my nose. So tempting a target were they that I soon moved on to them as well, giving each pretty little toe a kiss as well.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Applejack kneeling beside me, giving Apple Bloom’s other foot a similar treatment. She kissed the foot up, down, and all around, just like I was doing, stealing loving glances at Apple Bloom from time to time. She even got her tongue involved as well, taking long licks up Apple Bloom’s arch and sucking on her toes. Inspired by her display, I emulated her on my side, adding in gentle licks in between my kisses. Soon, my sloppy kisses had coated her sole in saliva, and I moved on up to her toes again. I took them into my mouth one at a time, gently caressing them with my tongue from bottom to top before moving on to the next in line.

As we teased her feet, Apple Bloom continued to fill the room with her soft moans and whimpers. She had her head tilted back and her eyes closed, a look of profound pleasure on her face. One of her hands was between her legs, gently stroking her moist lips, while her other hand was busy groping her breasts. We spent a few minutes playing with her feet, ensuring that every inch of them received at least one of our kisses or licks.

My concentration was suddenly broken when I felt Applejack gently nudge me with her arm, prompting me to look over at her. “Stay up here,” she said, giving me a sultry look and passing Apple Bloom’s other foot to me. As I took hold of the foot, Applejack leaned down and put her head in between Apple Bloom’s legs, kissing her way back to her hips. She put her head between Apple Bloom’s thighs and arched her back, thrusting her massive butt into the air, right in front of my hips. She proceeded to pleasure Apple Bloom with her mouth while wiggling her butt enticingly before me.

Taking the erotic cue, I shuffled closer to her, pressing my hips up against her butt and sandwiching my stiff member between her soft, round cheeks. While continuing to lick and suck Apple Bloom’s pussy, Applejack slowly moved her hips up and down, grinding her butt against me. A wave of pleasure swept through me as she stroked me, making me shiver in delight. My body responded reflexively, my hips thrusting forward against her and sending my shaft sliding between her cheeks over and over. Spurred on by the pleasure, I got back to teasing Apple Bloom’s feet, pressing both of them against my face and giving them more sloppy kisses.

We spent another minute or two like this, Applejack and I grinding against each other while she ate Apple Bloom out. Even if I had been unable to hear her gradually intensifying wails of ecstasy, I could probably have guessed how Apple Bloom was feeling by the way her feet wriggled and scrunched against my face. She stroked my cheek with one foot while I sucked on the other one, wiggling her toes against my tongue when they were in my mouth. At the same time, she reached down with one hand and took hold of Applejack’s head, holding her in place and running her fingers through her hair.

Eventually, however, Applejack’s teasing became too much for me, and I was compelled to take things further. Holding up Apple Bloom’s feet with one hand, I reached down and grasped my member with the other, preparing to reposition it. I pulled back my hips, sliding my member out of the deep valley between her cheeks and pointing it further downwards. It took me a moment or two to aim myself, but I soon felt the familiar touch of Applejack’s silky-smooth lower lips, which were already soaking wet. It took me only a moment more to push my tip between her lips, up to her entrance, and into her tight passage.

Applejack let out a muffled cry of pleasure as I penetrated her, and continued to moan as I pushed further in. As usual, forcing myself through the iron grip of her inner walls was a rough endeavor, but one well worth the effort. For every inch I slid inside of her, I let out another exclamation of pleasure, moaning and grunting into Apple Bloom’s feet. Our hips eventually collided once again as the last little bit of my shaft was forced between her lips and I felt my tip gently kiss her cervix. Both Applejack and I were breathing heavily by that time, so I waited a moment before moving again to let us catch our breath.

I once again gripped Apple Bloom’s feet with both hands and held them against my face while spreading my legs and preparing to thrust. I went slowly at first, taking long, deep strokes in and out of Applejack, savoring every inch of her hot, wet flesh. Gradually, I increased the speed of my thrusting, soon working up to an energetic, but steady speed. At the same time, Applejack began thrusting her hips backwards in sync with me, sending me sliding into her even more forcefully. Over and over, our flesh collided with a lewd slapping noise, her plump cheeks jiggling with each impact.

It took several minutes for Applejack and I to catch up with Apple Bloom, her having had a bit of a head start on us. I could tell that Applejack was going slowly and gently, not wanting to push Apple Bloom over the edge before we could join her there. As the minutes passed, the constant stream of pleasure washing over me wore down my willpower bit by bit, weakening me like the rain weakened the roof of an old barn. Soon enough, the roof would give out, and there would certainly be a lot of noise and a big mess when it did. When I felt myself nearing my peak, I channeled what remained of my energy into my hips, sending them crashing into Applejack’s quickly and forcefully. Noticing the change and realizing what it meant, Applejack stepped up her game as well, burying her face into Apple Bloom’s folds and sending her tongue deep inside of her. It did not take much time at all for all three of us to reach our breaking points, but the passing of each glorious second felt like minutes in my mind.

Apple Bloom was the first to break, signaling her climax with a scream of pure ecstasy. She grabbed Applejack’s head with both her thighs and her hands, holding her still and humping her face as she came. Her whole body shook and spasmed, all the way down to her toes, which clenched tightly before my eyes. A second or two after Apple Bloom’s cry pierced the air, I heard a muffled one come from Applejack, loud enough to be heard even with her lips locked on Apple Bloom’s. I felt her inner walls clamp down around me like a vice and a burst of warm liquid spray out onto my skin. I felt her body tremble as she rode our her orgasm, her hips bucking against mine sporadically.

Feeling Applejack tighten around me, I pulled back my hips one final time, putting all my strength into one last mighty thrust. I plowed into her, sending my tip skyrocketing all the way up to the gate to her womb. With a deep roar of pleasure, I unleashed the pressure that had been building up inside of me, letting it sweep me away like a hurricane. I felt a torrent of my seed flow up my shaft and out of my tip, flooding Applejack’s depths. My muscles clenched, including those of my hands, which were still holding Apple Bloom’s wriggling feet against my face. I haphazardly lapped at and sucked on them as my sisters and I rode out the waves of pleasure coursing through us, pumping copious amounts of our respective fluids into, and onto, each other’s bodies.

I held on for as long as I could, riding the waves of pleasure, until eventually, I washed up on the metaphorical beach, lying there while little waves lapped at my exhausted body. I released one last spurt of seed into Applejack before I ran dry, my sensitive member twitching sporadically. My weakened muscles would probably have let me fall on my face if I had not been able to lean on Applejack. For a while, I simply knelt there and enjoyed my waning afterglow, my hands placed on Applejack’s back to steady myself. Apple Bloom’s feet were resting on my shoulders, and I gently nuzzled them while I recovered.

As my eyes slowly opened, I looked down at my sisters, who were recovering from their own orgasms. Applejack still had her head between Apple Bloom’s thighs, but had pulled her face back a little bit so that she could breathe more easily. She gently nuzzled Apple Bloom’s lips, lapping up the sweet nectar that trickled out of them. Further up, Apple Bloom’s chest rose and fell with each heavy breath she took. She still had her hands on Applejack’s head, and was gently stroking her hair. As Apple Bloom’s eyes fluttered open, she looked up at me, a dreamily satisfied look on her face.

When I had the strength, I removed my hands from Applejack’s back and raised them up, grasping Apple Bloom’s ankles. I lifted her feet off of my shoulders, giving them each one last kiss before gently lowering them back down to the mattress. I then sent my hands back down and gently grabbed Applejack’s hips, holding onto them while I slowly pulled back my hips. As I slid out from within her, the rubbing of our tender skin together sent aftershocks of pleasure through both of our bodies, making us shiver and moan. When my last inch slid out, I leaned forward and managed to carefully lower myself down onto the mattress beside Apple Bloom. Applejack followed shortly after me, crawling forward on her shaky limbs and lying down on Apple Bloom’s other side.

The three of us snuggled up together, wrapping our arms around each other and nuzzling each other’s faces. For a while, we lied there, exchanging soft, gentle kisses while caressing each other’s bodies. We playfully rubbed our legs together, their soft legs and feet brushing up against my own. Eventually, our lips parted, and we stared into each other’s eyes lovingly.

“How was that, sugarcube?” whispered Applejack to Apple Bloom.

“Oh, that was...so good,” whispered Apple Bloom, her smile widening. “So incredibly good. I...I loved every second of it.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” I whispered, giving her a peck on the cheek.

“But...” said Apple Bloom. “Are you two sure you don’t mind...doin’ stuff like that for me? Don’t you think it’s...weird at all?”

I chuckled softly. “Apple Bloom,” I said, placing a hand on her cheek, “we don’t care if it’s weird. We don’t care about you bein’ normal or not. All we care about is that you be you. We just want you to be our Apple Bloom.”

“That’s right,” said Applejack. “We both love you, Apple Bloom. We love every last bit of you. All we want is for you to be honest with us, and honest with yourself. If there’s somethin’ you like, if there’s somethin’ we can do to make you happy, we’ll do it.”

Apple Bloom’s lips began quivering as we spoke, and her eyes grew moist at the edges. When Applejack finished, Apple Bloom pressed her lips against ours, kissing both of us desperately. “Thank you,” she whispered in between kissing and nuzzling us. “Thank you. Thank you so much. You two are...you’re the best big brother and sister a girl could ask for.”

“Well, you’re the best little sister anyone could ask for,” said Applejack. The three of us exchanged another round of kisses, our tongues gently wrestling together.

When we eventually parted, Apple Bloom spoke again. “I think we should head on home now and get cleaned up,” she said. “As much as I love you two...you both kinda stink.” Applejack and I giggled at the bluntness of her comment, with her soon joining us in our laughter. The three of us hugged each other tightly, our hearts and minds filled with nothing but joy and our love for one another.

Maturity

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFF) Threesome, Missionary Position, Vaginal Sex, Creampie

Maturity

I had just finished putting on my pajamas for the night and was lying down on my bed when I heard a knock on my bedroom door. I pushed myself back up into a sitting position, turning to face the door. “Come in,” I called out to my unexpected visitor. The door handle turned, and the door was slowly pushed open, allowing Apple Bloom to step inside. She was dressed in her own pajamas: an old t-shirt, softened by years of use, and a pair of shorts that came down to her upper thigh. Her evening shower had left her body sparkling clean and smelling slightly of her apple-scented soap.

Apple Bloom walked up to the side of my bed, standing a few feet in front of me. “Hey,” she said softly, smiling at me.

“Hey,” I said, smiling back.

“You got a minute?” she said.

“For you? Always,” I said.

“I got somethin’ I wanna show you,” she said, gesturing towards the open door with her head.

“What is it?” I said, rising from my bed.

“You’ll see,” she said, turning and leading me out of the room.

The two of us walked down the hallway to Apple Bloom’s bedroom door, which she promptly pushed open. Her bedroom was about the same size as mine and Applejack’s, but seemed smaller due to how cluttered it was. The surface of her desk was covered with books, notebooks, and various pieces of paper, presumably Apple Bloom’s homework. She had a small, simply made vanity sitting against the wall, accompanied by a chair beside it and an oval-shaped mirror hanging above it. A myriad of makeup containers were scattered across the vanity, along with various combs, brushes, and other cosmetic tools. Along the edge of the mirror were attached photographs of Apple Bloom’s friends and our family.

A short wooden dresser sat against the wall nearby, an assorted collection of knick-knacks and keepsakes scattered across its top surface. The door of her wardrobe was open slightly, a hangar hanging on the handle. A small bookshelf hung on the wall near her desk, mostly filled with books gifted to her from her friends or borrowed from Twilight Sparkle’s library. The rest of the walls were decorated with framed photographs and mementos of the countless people she and her friends had helped find their cutie marks over the years. Several pieces of clothing had been haphazardly strewn across the floor, rather than being properly deposited in her hamper. Her bedding was in a similar state of disarray, Apple Bloom typically only making her bed when she was forced to by Applejack or our mother. On her bedside table was a small lamp that bathed the room in its warm glow, the only source of light other than the moonlight that streamed through the window in the far wall.

“Sorry about the mess,” said Apple Bloom as she walked over to her bed and sat down upon it. She pulled up her legs and sat cross-legged on the edge of the bed, patting the spot beside her and smiling at me.

I closed her bedroom door behind me and walked over to the bed, sitting down beside her. “So...what’d you want to show me?” I said.

“Well, I was lookin’ through some of my old stuff recently, tryin’ to find some pictures for that,” she said, gesturing towards her vanity mirror. “I found this, and...I though you might like to see it.” She leaned over towards her bedside table and picked up an elaborately decorated binder that was sitting on it. “This is an old scrapbook of mine. I started makin’ it when my friends and I tried to get cutie marks in scrapbookin’. We didn’t get what we were after, of course, but...I liked doin’ it, so I kept fillin’ it up over the years.” She placed the scrapbook in her lap and opened it up.

The contents of the book were arranged chronologically, starting from when Apple Bloom was a little girl and moving forward from there. Of course, that meant that the hardest-hitting photos were front and center with no emotional padding to prepare me for them. Immediately, I saw pictures of Apple Bloom from many years ago, long before she cared about getting a cutie mark. She looked so cute in those pictures, running around the farm and through the orchard in her little overalls, her red hair and big hair bow waving in the breeze.

The pictures were mostly of her, although the rest of the family made appearances every once in a while as well. I saw myself, a young boy only a couple of years into his schooling. I saw Applejack, a pretty young girl full of energy and life. I saw Granny Smith, who was brimming with the same youthful spirit she still had many years later. I saw my mother, who looked a bit less plump than she was in the present, but radiated an unquestionable beauty that she still possessed. Last, but certainly not least, I saw my father smiling up at me, his pictures making both me and Apple Bloom stop and stare whenever we came across them.

The scenes depicted in the photos were from happier times, back when the only thing Apple Bloom and I had to worry about was remembering to come home in time for dinner. My sisters and I ran and tumbled and jumped through the pictures as carefree as three children could be. That part did not change much as time visibly advanced, the three of us aging with every new page we turned to. Apple Bloom shot up like an apple sapling as the years passed before my eyes. One picture I recognized as being from Apple Bloom’s first day of school; she was standing with our parents before the schoolhouse in a pretty yellow dress our mother had bought her for the occasion. My mother’s cheeks were wet with tears of joy; my father wore a much more composed, prideful expression.

The last photograph he appeared in was one of him and Apple Bloom sitting on a hill out in the orchard under a tree. She was sitting on his lap as they stared out into the sky, watching the sun set over the trees. Attached to the next page was a piece of paper with a crude picture drawn upon it in crayon. The drawing depicted two figures standing side-by-side and holding hands: one was a little girl with long red hair and a bow, the other was a grown man with hair of the same color and a distinctive cowboy hat upon his head. Scrawled across the top of the page in a child’s messy handwriting were the words “I miss you”. As we had flipped through the preceding pages, Apple Bloom and I had giggled and pointed at the images of our childhood hijinks, but as our eyes fell upon the drawing, we grew silent, our grins melting away.

We stared down at the drawing for a long moment, neither of us having the will to turn to the next page. Apple Bloom tentatively put a hand on the page, lightly caressing the image of the man with her fingertips as if she expected to feel his warmth once again. The soft sound of a sniffle caught my attention, and I looked up at Apple Bloom. Her lips were quivering and her eyes were shut tight, small tears making their way down her cheeks. I slowly put an arm around her and pulled her into a gentle embrace, holding her head against me and stroking her hair. She wrapped her arms around my middle and squeezed me tightly, burying her face in my shoulder and lightly sobbing.

“I still miss him,” she whispered in between her whimpers and sobs.

“Me too,” I whispered, barely managing to hold back my own tears. Apple Bloom spent a minute or so crying into my shoulder, me holding her and whispering comforting platitudes the whole time.

When her tears had run out and she was breathing normally once again, we released each other and pulled back. We exchanged quick smiles before looking back at the scrapbook in her lap. I quickly reached down and turned to the next page, removing the drawing from our sight. Thankfully, the Apple Bloom who had put together the scrapbook had filled the subsequent pages with more photos of happy times, quickly making us forget our sadness. We saw more pictures of Apple Bloom in school, typically playing with her friends. Applejack and I continued to appear in the photos occasionally, but with decreasing frequency as time went on.

As the years went on, Apple Bloom was eventually joined by two other young girls: her best friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. Apple Bloom’s commentary grew more verbose as we flipped past photos of her and her friends’ misadventures. I was reminded of just how zealous the three of them had been when it came to their little crusade for their cutie marks. Skiing, pottery, indoor plumbing; it seemed to me like they really had tried everything they could think of. Eventually, after flipping through quite a few pages, we looked upon the photo I had been anticipating for a while: Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo standing together with their schoolmate Diamond Tiara, the first time she had appeared in the book. Diamond Tiara had a sheepish grin on her face, but the others all had the widest smiles I had ever seen on three little girls.

“You sure did good for that girl, didn’t you?” I said.

“We were just...tryin’ to help her,” said Apple Bloom. “We were just tryin’ to do the right thing.”

“I can’t believe you two are still friends after all these years,” I said. “It’s like night and day from back then, ain’t it?”

“She’s a lot better than she was back then,” said Apple Bloom, smiling. “Although, she can still be a little prissy sometimes.”

We turned the page and saw the reason for the girls’ jubilant expressions. Before us was a close-up photo of Apple Bloom and her friends facing away from the camera, the backs of their necks framed in the center of the shot. Upon the skin of each of their necks was the distinctive image of a tri-colored shield, each shield bearing a symbol unique to each girl. As we looked upon the photo, I saw Apple Bloom absentmindedly reach up and stroke the back of her neck where the same mark could still be seen. Many photos from that fateful day followed, each one full of Apple Bloom’s friends and loved ones. Applejack and I made appearances as well, Applejack looking happier than she had in many pages. Our mother Buttercup could be seen holding the young Apple Bloom to her chest, her face wet with tears once again.

“I was so proud of you that day,” I said, looking up at her. “I’m still proud of you.”

Apple Bloom looked up at me as well, giving me a smile. “Thanks,” she said.

As we flipped through more pages, the subject of the photos changed, just as she and her friends had changed after getting the marks they had sought for so long. Rather than seeking their own talents, they had helped other people find theirs, and not just children like themselves. The Cutie Mark Crusaders had helped people old and young, rich and poor, far and near, achieving more in a few short years than I had in my entire life. Alongside the photos of those they had helped were often small mementos as well, such as drawings, letters, or other such flat things that fit easily onto the pages of the book. Other times, Apple Bloom would point out objects scattered about her room or hung on her walls that went along with certain pictures, telling me the stories behind each one.

With each new page we flipped to, Apple Bloom and her friends continued to grow and change. The three cheery little girls turned into three confident young pre-teens before my very eyes, and only continued onward from there. As they entered their early teenage years, I noticed other changes besides those of their bodies, which were already significant on their own. The girls wore more mature clothing and hairstyles as time went on; this was most noticeable when looking at Sweetie Belle, but the others followed along as well. Plain shorts, t-shirts, and girlish dresses made way for more elaborate, and typically more flattering, apparel. Small hints of makeup began to appear on their faces, although not as much as I was used to seeing them wear. One of the most noticeable changes was Apple Bloom’s hair bow, which made fewer and fewer appearances before finally disappearing completely.

The scrapbook ended unceremoniously with a random picture of Apple Bloom at someone’s birthday party, looking to be several years younger than she was in the present. It wasn’t until we turned the page and saw that there was nothing else after it that we realized we had reached the end. I was surprised by the abrupt ending as there were still many blank pages left at the end of the book.

“Why didn’t you finish it?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” said Apple Bloom. “I didn’t stop on purpose. I guess...I just came back to it less and less over the years. Eventually, I just never came back. I just...forgot about it, I suppose.”

I flipped backward through the book for a few pages, observing Apple Bloom’s gradual change in appearance. “What I don’t get is why you got rid of your bow,” I said. “You always looked so pretty when you were wearin’ it.”

Apple Bloom chuckled softly. “Well, I was tryin’ out new looks back then,” she said. “We all were. We wanted to make ourselves look more...grown up. I thought that my bow was too kiddish, so...I just stopped wearin’ it.”

“Do you still think it’s too kiddish?” I asked.

Apple Bloom looked up at me for a moment, then looked away again, seemingly contemplating something. She turned her head and looked over at the drawer of her bedside table, staring at it for another moment. Suddenly, she lifted the scrapbook and moved it to my lap before getting off the bed and approaching the table. “I wonder...” she said to herself as she opened the drawer and began rummaging through the collection of miscellaneous items within. A few moments later, Apple Bloom withdrew her hand, pulling a long, wide, reddish-pink ribbon out of the drawer. She closed the drawer and sat down on the bed again, looking down at the ribbon in her hands with a wistful smile.

“Promise you won’t laugh?” she said, looking up at me.

“Apple Bloom, I’d never laugh at you,” I said.

“Just...promise me,” she said.

“Alright, I promise I won’t laugh,” I said, raising one hand into the air and putting the other one over my heart.

Seemingly satisfied, Apple Bloom tentatively raised the ribbon to her hair and began to tie it up. Her fingers moved slowly, as if they were unsure of what they were doing. Considering that it had been a long time since I had last seen her wear her bow, that might have been the case. It took her a few tries to get it right, but eventually, she pulled the ribbon taught and withdrew her hands, putting them in her lap. Sticking up above her head, standing as tall and proud as I remembered, was her bow, it’s color having faded only slightly through the years.

“Well...what do you think?” she said, looking up at me sheepishly. “Do you still think I look...pretty?”

My words came to me quickly, for they were my honest feelings. “I think you look beautiful,” I said.

“You...you’re just sayin’ that,” said Apple Bloom, blushing and looking away.

“I’m not,” I said. “You’re a beautiful woman, Apple Bloom. It just...took me a while to realize it. It took me a while to realize...how much you’ve grown up.” I looked back down at the scrapbook in my lap, absentmindedly flipping through the pages. “You’re not the same girl you were all those years ago. You’re stronger, you’re smarter, you’re braver. All the things you’ve done...I couldn’t match you if I had a whole lifetime. I’m so proud of you. Every day, I’m proud of you. I’m proud of the woman you’ve become.”

Apple Bloom was silent for a long moment before she spoke again. “Well...not everythin’ about me’s changed,” she said softly, looking up at me. “I still like helpin’ folks. I still love my friends. I still love my family. I still love you.” As she finished, she came closer, sitting beside me and embracing me once again. I put my arms around her and gave her a kiss on her forehead.

“I love you too,” I said, “and I always will. No matter where you go, no matter what you do, no matter who you...wanna spend your life with...I’ll still love you.”

“Do you want that?” she said, looking me in the eye. “Do you want me to go and...be with somebody else?”

“I want you to be happy,” I said, looking at her and placing a hand on her cheek. “I owe you that...me and Applejack. That’s why we’ve been doin’ what we have been. We want you to feel happy. We want you to feel loved. If there’s...someone else out there who can make you happier than we can...then you shouldn’t pass them up. You should spend your life with the people you wanna spend it with. That’s what I want for you.”

Apple Bloom stared at me for a moment, then slowly raised her hands and placed them on my cheeks. She closed her eyes and puckered her lips, leaning her head in for a kiss. I closed my eyes and leaned in as well, pressing my lips against hers. The kiss was simple, gentle, plain even, but warmed me up inside more than the sloppiest and wildest tongue kiss could have. When our lips parted a moment later, we looked into each other’s eyes and smiled.

“It’s gettin’ late,” she said softly, glancing over at a clock hanging on her wall. “I didn’t mean to keep you up this long. We oughta be gettin’ to bed soon, or else Applejack’ll tan both of our hides.”

I chuckled softly at her comment. “I suppose you’re right,” I said. “Goodnight, Apple Bloom.”

“Goodnight, Anon,” she said.

We gave each other one last hug, Apple Bloom giving me a peck on the cheek as we parted. I rose from the bed, placing the scrapbook aside, then walked to the bedroom door. As I opened the door and stepped out into the hallway, I turned and looked back at Apple Bloom. The two of us exchanged one last smile before I slowly pulled the door shut again.

The ground was covered with a layer of dry leaves, making each of my footfalls crunch loudly as I walked through the orchard. I looked around at the bare trees surrounding me, each one having shed its leaves in preparation for winter. Despite their bleak appearance, I knew better than most that they were perfectly healthy and were merely settling in for their long winter’s nap. While I felt they looked most appealing in the summertime, when their branches were laden with bright red fruit, I had developed an appreciation for the stark beauty of their winter forms over the years.

A cold wind blew through the trees and against my face, making me shiver and interrupting my leafy train of thought. I grabbed the zipper of the warm winter coat I wore and pulled it up a bit more in a fruitless attempt to stave off the cold. There was still one more day before Cloudsdale would appear in the sky overhead and make its initial delivery of snow, but as far as I was concerned, winter had already come. The season wasn’t all bad though; I would have much fewer chores to do over the next few months, which was always a welcome reprieve. In addition, the cold weather would provide more than a sufficient excuse for my sisters and I to spend time huddled together in our cozy little treehouse enjoying each other’s company.

As the trees ahead of me parted and I saw the treehouse in question appear in the distance, a worrying thought popped into my head. The little wooden building that had been such a frequent haunt for my sisters and I over the past couple of months had, over the past few days, been down one of its occupants. Ever since the night we had looked at her scrapbook together, Apple Bloom had chosen to spend her free time alone, or at least away from Applejack and I. She had not given us any reason for this, but we had not thought it important enough to press her for one. Despite the abrupt change, she had not been unkind about it; she had continued to treat us as friendlily as ever and had not been avoiding us in any other fashion. I had, of course, been mildly concerned at her change in behavior, but Applejack seemed convinced that it was nothing to worry about. I had kept my feelings in check at her request and her insistence that Apple Bloom would return to us soon.

I banished my troubling thoughts from my mind as I reached the treehouse and quickly ascended the ramp leading up to it. I paused as I reached the door, raising my hand and giving it a quick knock. My sisters and I had each agreed to knock and wait a few moments before entering the treehouse, so as to not startle the others if they happened to be in the middle of a particularly intimate moment. Upon hearing Applejack’s voice inviting me in, I opened the door and stepped inside, closing it behind me again. The warm air of the interior washed over me, quickly sweeping away the chill that clung to my skin. I sighed in relief as the warmth surrounded me like a blanket, and I began removing my coat and boots.

As I disrobed, I noticed Apple Bloom sitting in her chair, happily sipping hot cocoa from a mug in her hands. The only notable aspect of her appearance was the large hair bow jutting up above the top of her head, the same one she had been wearing for the past few days. She looked over at me and gave me a smile, warming me on the inside just as the air warmed me on the outside. Applejack approached me as I hung my coat on a hook by the door, carrying a mug of cocoa with her. “Hey,” she said, smiling and offering me the mug.

“Hey,” I replied, smiling back at her and taking the mug. We leaned in and gave each other a quick peck on the lips before parting again. Applejack walked over to the oven in the corner and threw another piece of wood onto the fire while I walked over to my chair and sat down. I raised my mug to my lips and took a sip of the warm, chocolatey liquid within. The cocoa was the perfect temperature: hot enough to warm me up from the inside out, but not so hot that it burnt my tongue.

As I lowered my mug, I looked over at Apple Bloom, who had just finished a sip of her own. “How you doin’, Apple Bloom?” I said tentatively, still a little worried about her.

“I’m doin’ alright,” said Apple Bloom, smiling at me, “but...thanks for askin’.”

Applejack walked back over and sat down in her chair, picking up her own mug of cocoa from where it sat nearby. “Thanks for the cocoa, AJ,” I said as she took a sip.

“Don’t thank me,” said Applejack, nodding towards Apple Bloom. “She’s the one who brought it.”

“Well, then thank you, Apple Bloom,” I said, raising my mug to her.

“Don’t mention it,” said Apple Bloom.

“So, how long till you’re off for winter break?” asked Applejack as I took another sip.

“I still got a few more weeks,” said Apple Bloom. “Plus, I gotta make it through Miss Cheerilee’s midterms. I ain’t lookin forward to that.”

“Oh, you’ll do fine,” I said. “You’re one of the smartest girls in your school.”

“That ain’t sayin’ much,” said Apple Bloom. “The school’s only one class big, remember?”

“Well...still,” I said. “I know what you’re capable of. I’ve seen what you can do when you put your mind to it. I know you’ll knock those tests outta the park.”

“He’s right,” said Applejack. “You’re a bright, talented young woman. I’m sure you’ll make us all proud.”

Apple Bloom sighed, seemingly succumbing to our praise. “Thanks, guys,” she said. “It feels nice hearin’ that sorta stuff from someone other than Scootaloo.” She sighed again and pinched the bridge of her nose. “If that girl spent more time studyin’ and less time hangin’ out with Rainbow Dash, she wouldn’t need me to help her with her homework all the time.”

Apple Bloom proceeded to talk to us about her friends and what they had been getting up to together recently. Aside from school, the Cutie Mark Crusaders had been busy helping out a few people in town with their various cutie mark problems. From the way she spoke, I could tell that Apple Bloom’s work took a lot out of her, but that it also made her happy to help the people she did. The conversation eventually shifted to Applejack’s friends, whom Applejack was more than happy to talk about. She and the other Elements had apparently been getting along just as well as ever, and thankfully, had not had to save the world from any megalomaniacal villains lately. We continued to sip our cocoa as we talked and laughed at each other’s anecdotes, eventually emptying the tall canteen Apple Bloom had brought.

As the conversation reached a lull, I raised my mug to my lips and swallowed down my last mouthful of cocoa. Out of the corner of my eye, I thought I saw Apple Bloom look over at Applejack and nod towards the back of the room. In response, Applejack smiled and nodded back at her. As I set aside my empty mug, my sisters rose from their chairs, Applejack walking over and closing the curtains while Apple Bloom approached me.

“Stand up, Anon,” said Apple Bloom, grabbing my hands and gently pulling me to my feet.

“That time again, is it?” I said with a smile as she led me back to our mattress. I quickly leaned in and planted a quick kiss on her neck.

“Hold on, hold on,” she chuckled. “Just have a seat. There’s somethin’ I wanna talk to you about.”

“Oh...okay,” I said tentatively.

“Don’t worry,” she said, gently pushing me down onto the mattress. “You ain’t in trouble.”

Apple Bloom sat down on the mattress beside me, with Applejack soon joining us, sitting down on my other side. I waited silently for one of them to start talking and explain what was going on. Applejack was looking over at Apple Bloom and smiling; Apple Bloom seemed to be deep in thought.

“Go ahead,” said Applejack after a few moments had passed. “Tell him.”

Apple Bloom looked up at me for a moment, then slowly pushed herself up, threw a leg over me, and sat down on my lap, facing me. She wrapped her legs around my middle and her arms around my shoulders, pulling us closely together. I wrapped my arms around her waist and held her tight, looking up at her. She stared down at me with her big orange eyes, looking nervous. I watched her lips move as they attempted to form the beginnings of words, all of which petered off before the first syllable. Eventually, she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before opening them again.

“Anon,” she said softly.

“Yeah?” I said just as softly.

“I’ve been...doin’ a lot of thinkin’ recently,” she said.

“What about?” I said.

“Well...the other night...you told me that you’d always love me,” she said, “no matter who I wanna spend my life with.”

“I did say that,” I said.

“You told me that...I should be with someone who makes me happy,” she said. I nodded slowly. “I don’t know what life’s got in store for me. I don’t know what I’m gonna be doin’ years down the road. But there is somethin’ I do know: I know who I wanna be with. I know who makes me happy...happier than anyone else in the world does. You.”

“Me?” I said.

Apple Bloom smiled and nodded. “You’ve made me happier over the past few months than I can ever remember bein’,” she said. “I’ve always wanted you to be a bigger part of my life, but...I never realized just how big of a part I wanted you to be. Bein’ here with you and AJ...this is what I want; this is where I belong. I wanna be right here, by your side...forever.”

“Apple Bloom...” I said.

“You two have been so good to me,” she said. “You’ve given me everythin’ I asked for. But I’m greedy; I want more. I don’t just wanna be your little sister. I don’t just wanna be your...sister with benefits either. I wanna be your woman. And I want you to be my man.”

A silence hung over the treehouse as her words slowly filtered through my brain. This time, it was I who was at a loss for words, struggling to formulate my jumbled thoughts into words. “Apple Bloom,” I said. “I...but...AJ and I...” My eyes wandered over towards Applejack, who was still sitting at my side.

“Anon,” said Applejack, smiling and putting a hand on my shoulder, “Apple Bloom and I had a long talk. She’s told me how she feels; she’s told me what she wants. And I know she’s tellin’ the truth. She feels the same way I used to; she wants the same thing I wanted. And...I don’t intend to keep her from it.”

“But, AJ,” I said, “you and I are...”

“What? Married?” she said. “You and I both know that’s not true. We’ve always done things our own way, you and I. We’ve only ever answered to each other. We’re already broken the rules, so...there’s no reason we can’t go a little further.”

“You’re not wrong,” I said tentatively. “We have made our own rules. We have done things our own way. But still...I made you a promise. I promised to be your man. I promised to love you and take care of you...forever.”

“And I expect you to keep that promise,” she said with a smile. “But...I’m gonna trust you to make this decision. We’re both your sisters; you shouldn’t have to choose between us. If you really do love me, and you really love her too, then...there shouldn’t be anythin’ to worry about. If you love us both...then there’s no reason the three of us can’t be together. But if you don’t...if you only love her as a sister, not a woman...you need to tell her that. You need to be honest with her...and with me. As long as you tell the truth...everythin’ will be alright.”

I tore my gaze away from Applejack, looking up at Apple Bloom once more. “Anon,” said Apple Bloom, “I love you. I love you more than anyone else in the world...and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. But...I can’t be with you if you don’t feel the same way. I can’t be with a man who doesn’t love me as a woman, and I don’t wanna come between the two of you if you don’t. So I need you to tell me what you really think of me, right here, right now. I need you to tell me if...you love me too. Just tell me the truth. I promise I’ll be alright no matter what you say. No matter what you decide...I’ll always be your sister.”

I stared at her for several moments before my gaze dropped, my eyes falling closed as I slipped into deep thought. The question burning in my mind was the same one burning in both of their minds as well: how did I really feel about Apple Bloom? Did I really love her the same way I loved Applejack? Did I want her to be my woman? All I had to do was say yes and Apple Bloom could be mine. I could have both of my beautiful sisters in my arms, not to mention in my bed. A little voice in my head was screaming at me to accept immediately, to take both of them as my women without a second thought. But deep down, I knew I couldn’t do that. Whatever decision I made, whatever I told my sisters, it would have to be the pure, one-hundred percent, honest-to-goodness truth; they deserved nothing less.

My mind wandered to Applejack, filling with my thoughts and feelings for her. I had always felt love for her in my heart, but what made that love so special? How was the love one feels for their woman different from the love one feels for their sister? I thought of how I had felt for all those years, watching her from afar, too afraid to confront my own feelings. I thought of how I had felt when she and I had finally crossed that line and become more than merely brother and sister. I thought of how I felt in the present, with us having given ourselves to each other in every way possible.

Every time I saw her, every time I touched her, every fleeting moment we spent together, I was happy. When she held me in her arms and told me she loved me, nothing else mattered. When I took her in my arms and squeezed her tightly, I knew in my heart that that was where we both belonged. She and I fit together like the pieces of a puzzle, each of us made to be with the other. We belonged together, and so too, I realized, did Apple Bloom.

In the short time since Apple Bloom had come back into our lives, she had made herself so at home that it felt as if she had always been there. Walking up to her, taking her in my arms, and kissing her felt as natural to me as it did with Applejack. Despite being so emotionally distant from each other for so many years, the three of us had become as close as three people really could. In my mind, she was no third wheel, but an essential part of what our relationship had become. It was hard for me to imagine what my life would be like if she wasn’t there with us; nor, I realized, did I want to. After all these years, I finally had my little sister back, and I would rather die than part with her again.

I took a deep breath, opened my eyes, and looked up at Apple Bloom. “Apple Bloom,” I said softly, “if you’d asked me this a month or two ago...I would have said no. But now...” I gulped, then began again. “All these years...I’ve thought all I needed to be happy was to be with Applejack. And when she and I were finally together...I felt like the happiest man in the world. I felt like there was nothin’ else in all of Equestria that could possibly make me happier. I was wrong.

“All these years, I’ve had a hole in my heart...and Apple Bloom-shaped hole...and I didn’t even know it was there. I’d forgotten just how much I cared about you...how much I loved you. Now that I have you back...I feel whole again. I feel like I’m finally where I’m supposed to be, here with both of you. You both make me so happy, on your own and together. And when I see you happy too...it makes me feel all the better knowin’ it was me that made you that way. That’s what I really want. I don’t just wanna see you be happy, I wanna be the one to make you happy.

“You said that you were greedy for wantin’ to be with me; well, now it’s my turn to be greedy. I want you to be with me, Apple Bloom...with both of us. I want the three of us to be together forever, just like we are now. I wanna hold you in my arms. I wanna kiss you. I wanna hear you laugh and see you smile. I want you to be mine, and I want to be yours. I love you, Apple Bloom; I know that now. I love you...and I always will. I was a fool to let you walk out of my life before; I’m never gonna make that mistake again.”

Apple Bloom had tears in her eyes by the time I finished; I did too. She buried her face in my neck and tightened her hold on me, just as I tightened my hold on her. Her heavy sobs echoed in my ears, and the river of tears flowing from her eyes drenched my skin. My eyes snapped shut as sobs began to issue forth from my own mouth as well and I nuzzled her head with my own. We cried loudly together, our heaving chests pressed together. As we cried, I felt another body press up against mine, and another pair of arms wrap themselves around Apple Bloom and I. Applejack held us against her, gently stroking our heads and shoulders and whispering soothing words into our ears.

I don’t know how long the three of us sat there like that, but eventually, my sobbing diminished into heavy breathing, and I opened my moist eyes again. I lowered my lips to Apple Bloom’s skin and planted a smattering of weak kisses on her neck as she finished crying. Soon after I began, I felt Apple Bloom’s lips on my own skin, leaving a trail of kisses that slowly moved up my neck, across my chin, and finally arrived at my lips. She and I shared a long, slow kiss, using our lips and tongues to convey a message that our words could not. We moaned softly into each other’s mouths while gently caressing each other’s backs.

When our tongues eventually slid out of each other’s mouths and our lips parted, we opened our eyes again, looking at each other as we nuzzled our faces together. Apple Bloom’s eyes were red, but she had a quivering smile on her lips. I raised a hand up and gently wiped away some of the tears that coated her sopping wet cheeks. She removed one of her hands from my shoulders and placed it on my hand, squeezing it tightly.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you too,” I whispered back.

Apple Bloom pulled my hand down between us, taking it in both of hers; her hands trembled as she held me. “I promise you...I’ll be the best woman to you I can be,” she said, her voice as unsteady as her grip. “I’ll do whatever it takes to make you happy. I’ll take care of you, I’ll look out for you, and I’ll love you...every day and every night. I’ll love you for the rest of my life. I swear it.”

I raised my other hand up and gripped her hands in mine, holding them steady. “And I promise you...I’ll be the best man to you that I can be,” I said. “I’ll give you whatever you want...and whatever you need. I’ll take care of you, I’ll protect you, and I’ll love you forever. I’ll love you, and I won’t stop lovin’ you even one bit, no matter what. I swear it to you. I swear it to both of you.”

I glanced up at Applejack, who was still embracing us and looking down at us. She was smiling down on us, her eyes moist as well. Suddenly, she took hold of Apple Bloom and I and pulled us in close to her, pressing our heads up against her chest. I heard her sniffle as she quickly covered our foreheads in kisses. Apple Bloom and I released each other’s hands and wrapped our arms around each other and Applejack, squeezing the three of us together.

“I love you both...so much,” said Applejack, audibly attempting to hold back tears.

“We love you too, AJ,” said Apple Bloom, nuzzling her chest.

“I was...I was hopin’ things would turn out like this,” said Applejack. “I didn’t want you to leave us either. I wanted you to stay with us...forever.”

“Well, you don’t have to worry about that anymore,” I said. “We’re together now, all three of us. We belong to each other...and we always will.”

Apple Bloom smiled and pressed her lips against mine, kissing me passionately. Shortly after we began, we felt Applejack attempting to nuzzle her way in as well. Together, we raised our heads and met Applejack’s lips, sharing a three-way kiss with her. Our kiss started off slow and romantic, the three of us taking our time and feeling out every inch of each other’s mouths. As time went on, however, the kiss grew more heated, our tongues wrestling with each other in a struggle for dominance. Just as our tongues grew more playful, so too did our hands, which wandered over each other’s bodies wherever they pleased. I felt my sisters caress my muscles and tug on my clothing, just as I squeezed their soft, feminine flesh and pulled on their clothes as well.

It was not long before we were flat-out ripping each other’s clothes off, our lips parting only as long as we needed to remove our various garments from our bodies. My sisters tossed their shirts and bras aside, their big, soft breasts smooshing together against my bare chest. Our pants and underwear soon met with the same fate, leaving our legs free to rub and twist together as we all lied down on the mattress. We kicked off each other’s socks, our bare feet wriggling together in a playful game of footsie. Our hands continued to wander even after we were naked, squeezing and caressing each other’s butts, chests, and our more private areas.

“Anon,” said Apple Bloom, pulling back from the kiss for a moment.

“Yeah?” I said, parting my lips from Applejack’s and looking at her.

“I wanna...do it for real this time,” she said.

“You mean...?” I said.

Apple Bloom smiled and nodded weakly. “I’m your woman now,” she said. “I want everythin’ that goes with that. I want you to treat me like you treat her; no holdin’ back. I want you to have my first time, even if...I can’t have yours.” Her gaze dropped and her smile faltered as she said this.

I raised a hand and gently caressed her cheek. “If that’s what you really want...then I’ll do it,” I said. “But I want you to know...even if you’re my second...you’ll never be second place in my heart. Okay?” Apple Bloom looked up at me and smiled, nodding again. “But, Apple Bloom...are you sure you...wanna do this right here? Right now? We don’t have to rush this; we can do it however you want to.”

Apple Bloom chuckled softly. “Who’s rushin’?” she said, putting a hand on mine. “I wanted to do it here. I’ve wanted it to be here...ever since AJ told me about the night you two first did it. The way you two went down to the swimmin’ hole like you did...I thought that was the most romantic thing I’d ever heard. You two went somewhere you had happy memories together...and you made some new memories. Well...this is where my happy memories are, here in this room. I’ve done so much growin’ up in this treehouse; now, I wanna do a little more growin’ up here. I’m your woman now, so make me a woman already!”

I chuckled unintentionally at her expression, a combination of fiery determination and lust. I leaned in and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. “Alright,” I said, “let’s do it.” I turned and looked at Applejack, who was watching us with a smile. “You gonna be alright, AJ?”

“Don’t you worry about me, sugarcube,” she said, giving me a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’ll take care of myself. You just focus on her today. Make her first time a good one.”

I nodded at her before turning back to Apple Bloom. Taking hold of Apple Bloom’s shoulders, I gently adjusted her, lying her down flat on her back with her head resting comfortably on a pillow. Applejack lied down next to her and faced towards us, getting as close as she could without getting in the way. I held myself up on my hands and knees above Apple Bloom, looking down on her. As expected, she was trying to put on a brave face, but I could see through the facade to the nervousness underneath. I gave her as comforting a smile as I could muster and put a hand on her cheek, stroking it gently. She nuzzled my hand like a small animal, seemingly relaxing a bit.

“You’re so beautiful, Apple Bloom,” I whispered.

“Thanks,” she said, blushing noticeably. “You...you’re not so bad yourself.”

I chuckled softly as I slowly lowered myself, gently lying down on top of her and moving my face in towards hers. Her round, perky breasts squished up against my chest as we came together, her nipples brushing against my skin. She wrapped her arms around my shoulders, caressing them and my upper back with her slender, feminine hands. I reached up and gently held her head, lightly stroking her cheeks and her hair. She lifted her soft, smooth legs and rubbed them slowly against mine. As our faces met, we closed our eyes and puckered our lips, pressing them together in a gentle kiss.

So tender and soft was our kiss that I felt as if my lips were touching a cloud. Immediately, memories came rushing back to me of the very first kiss I had ever shared with her, the very first kiss anyone had ever shared with her. Back then, she had been so distant, so nervous, so hesitant to take even the tiniest step into my life. Of course, that had changed dramatically over the relatively short time we had been together. She had grown more confident and more comfortable around Applejack and I with every passing day, to the point where she was often the one spurring us on instead. It was comforting to see my sister, once so bitter and cold, acting so passionate once again. Admittedly, it was also very sexy.

All of this passed through my mind in a flash as our lips touched. Of course, we did not stop with such a chaste display of affection. Within moments, we were pressing our faces even closer together, parting our lips and letting our tongues slip out. Our mouths locked together and our tongues collided, wrapping around each other and feeling each other out. Soft moans rose up from our throats and echoed into each other’s mouths as we continued our gentle tongue wrestling. We gradually grew more energetic as the seconds passed by, our continuous kiss eventually breaking and being replaced with a flurry of quick pecks and licks.

Moving away from her lips, I kissed my way across her cheek towards her ear, kissing and licking around it, behind it, and even giving her earlobe a gentle nibble as well. I did not spend long there, however, soon leaving her ear behind and heading downward. I kissed my way down her neck to her chest, Apple Bloom grasping my head and running her fingers through my hair as I reached it. I wasted no time in burying my face in her soft mounds, nuzzling and kissing her warm skin. I took one of them in each hand, squeezing them gently as I moved my mouth to her nipples one at a time. When I took one of her pretty pink nubs into my mouth and began to suck, Apple Bloom’s gentle moans sharply increased in volume. I spent a minute or two suckling on her breasts, feeling her nipples stiffen and lengthen against my tongue, before I reluctantly moved on again.

I pulled my mouth from her glistening nub with an audible pop, then kissed my way down the slope of her breast to her toned stomach. Working my way downward, my hands gliding across the curves of her thin waist, I arrived at her hips. Her plump lower lips lay before my face, large amounts of her sweet nectar already seeping out of them. Under normal circumstances, I probably would have just dove right in, burying my tongue in her soft folds and lapping up as much as I could, but I didn’t want to give her that satisfaction quite so soon. Placing some teasing kisses on her inner thigh, I continued onward, heading down her leg.

I gently grasped her leg and raised it up into the air as I made my way down her soft thigh. Passing her knee and her slender calf, I arrived at her pretty little foot. Since the Running of the Leaves, I had had ample opportunity to play with her feet, and had learned how to touch them to produce the greatest effect. I kissed my way over her ankle, past her heel, and up her arch, lightly tickling it with the tip of my tongue. When I reached her toes, I gently dug my tongue into the skin at their bases, making her moan and wriggle her toes. Lastly, I raised my lips and placed a quick kiss on each of her toes before finally letting up.

I slowly lowered her leg back down to the mattress, reaching over and taking hold of her other one. I lifted the leg up and gave it the same treatment I had given the first, only in reverse. Starting at her toes, I gave each of them their own kisses before moving down her foot. I kissed my way down her arch, past her heel and ankle, across her calf and thigh, and eventually arrived back up at her hips. The extra time I had taken to tease her had seemingly been well worth it, as she was breathing even heavier and leaking even more than she had been when I had begun. Looking up at her and seeing the adorably needy look on her face, I decided to delay no longer, heading straight for her lower lips.

A few more kisses was all it took to reach them, my lips soon making contact with the hot, wet skin. Poking my tongue out, I placed it at the bottom of her slit, slowly licking my way up all the way to the top. I made several more passes, digging my tongue a bit deeper between her lips every time. As I did so, Apple Bloom grabbed my head and let out a series of stuttering moans and whimpers, growing louder with each additional touch. Reaching the end of a lick, I moved higher and placed my mouth over her clit, reaching out with my tongue and caressing the little nub as delicately as if it were made of glass. As soon as I made contact, she gasped and pressed my face more firmly against her skin. I spent a little while like that, drawing out little squeals and squeaks, before finally pulling back my head and rising up again.

I crawled forward on my knees and forearms, positioning myself above Apple Bloom once again. She looked up at me with half-lidded eyes, her chest heaving already. “You sure you’re ready?” I said softly. “We can still stop.”

Apple Bloom swallowed and nodded her head. “I’m ready,” she said. “Make me yours.”

I smiled, leaning down and giving her one more gentle kiss. I kept our faces close when we parted, only pulling back far enough to see what I would be doing next. Looking downward, I saw my rock-hard member hanging down, my tip resting on her stomach. Using one forearm to hold myself up, I lifted the other one and reached down, taking hold of my member. I carefully readjusted myself, moving my tip closer towards her lower lips and what lay beyond them. A shiver passed through both of us as I made contact with her silky smooth skin, making us gasp. With a small amount of force, I was able to push my head through her well lubricated lips and up against her entrance.

Applejack reached over and grasped one of Apple Bloom’s hands, squeezing it firmly. “Just relax, sugarcube,” she whispered in Apple Bloom’s ear. “Relax...and breathe.”

Apple Bloom closed her eyes and inhaled deeply, letting the air back our slowly. She opened her eyes and looked up at me, her breathing having calmed somewhat. She smiled up at me, slowly nodding her head to signal me onward. I returned her smile, gazing down at the face of my beautiful little sister, a girl I had known since the day she was born, now a girl no longer. The person lying below me was a woman, a strong, intelligent, and attractive woman at that. And more than that, she was my woman, and always would be. Breathing one last deep breath, I slowly thrust my hips forward, pushing my tip through her tight entrance and taking my sister’s virginity.

After all I had been through over the past several months, I had thought that I would be prepared for the wave of sensations that hit me like a runaway apple cart. Apple Bloom’s inner walls clamped down around me with a grip so incredibly tight that I had to fight to keep my composure. As the first little bit was forced into her, she and I both made our feelings apparent, her letting out a prolonged squeal while I grunted and moaned. Despite the challenge that laid before me, I did not give up, pushing forward with enough force to send me slowly squeezing through her tight, wet, and silky smooth passageway. It was an uphill battle, every little bit of ground I gained only being won through tremendous effort.

Inch after inch of my length gradually disappeared within her, the time passing by as slowly as dripping molasses. I had to stop a few times along the way, both to catch my breath, and to keep the physical pleasure from overwhelming me. All the while, however, Apple Bloom and I kept our eyes locked on each other, watching as each other’s faces contorted in pleasure. Eventually, after an indeterminate amount of time, I felt the last little bit of my shaft slip through her entrance, being squeezed in the same intense grip as the rest of it. I pressed my hips against hers, pushing myself as deep as I could possibly go into her. As I hilted inside of her, I felt a firm touch on my tip as it lightly brushed up against her cervix.

Already tired from my endeavor, I collapsed down onto Apple Bloom, our bodies and faces pressing together. We lied like that for a minute or so, allowing our bodies and minds to adjust to the myriad of feelings flowing through us. Both of us were breathing heavily, our chests heaving together as we sucked in each other’s breath. I fought to keep my eyes open, staring into her own half-closed eyes. Down below, both of us were twitching and clenching constantly, the sensation typically causing the other to reciprocate.

“Are you alright?” I breathed when I was lucid enough to form words again.

The corners of Apple Bloom’s mouth turned upwards. “Yeah,” she breathed. “I’m...I’m alright.”

I smiled as well, chuckling softly in spite of myself. I pressed my lips against hers, drawing her into a gentle kiss. Both of us were too out of it to muster any sort of finesse or grace. In fact, our kiss could barely even be called that, more closely resembling nuzzling with occasional light lip and tongue contact. As we went at it, she lifted her arms and draped them around my neck, pulling me in closer. In response, I reached up and held her head, lightly stroking her cheeks and her hair.

“I love you,” I whispered.

“I love you,” she whispered back.

The sound of a muffled moan caught our attention, prompting both me and Apple Bloom to glance over to the side. Applejack was still lying on her side next to us, watching us intently. One of her hands was between her legs, enthusiastically working her pussy, while her other hand was busy mauling her breasts. She looked at us through half-lidded eyes, smiling at us. Apple Bloom and I smiled back at her, then turned to face each other once again.

“I’m gonna move now,” I said.

“Okay,” Apple Bloom said, nodding.

After preparing myself mentally and physically, I slowly drew back my hips, pulling myself out of her depths one little bit at a time. The sensation of our tender skin rubbing together was just as powerful going out as it had been going in, sending spine-tingling waves of pleasure coursing through both of us. We embraced each other tightly as I went along, closing our eyes and continuing our nuzzling. Fortunately, I did not have to be as gentle going out as I did going in, so before long, I reached the point where only my head remained in the warm embrace of her folds. I paused a few moments, allowing both of us to prepare, then began another slow thrust back into her.

The second thrust was easier than the first, but only slightly. I was more used to the pressure of her grip the second time around, and I could tell she was doing her best to relax and to not clench down around me if she could help it. Despite this, I still went slowly and carefully, both to control the pleasure boiling up within me and to keep her from being hurt. My patience was eventually rewarded when I once again buried the last inch of my shaft inside of her, reveling in the feeling of her hot, wet flesh wrapped around me. Since we had completed one full cycle without incident, I proceeded to repeat the process, slowly drawing myself out of her only to push myself right back in just as slowly.

Over the next few minutes, I gradually increased the speed and force of my thrusts while still trying to go deep every time. Apple Bloom seemed to appreciate my efforts, as her moans grew increasingly more wild and intense, interspaced with breathy calls of my name. Of course, I was very much enjoying making love to my sister as well, each minute movement I made sending a new wave of pleasure flowing through me to the far corners of my body. Up top, our makeout session grew more fervent as well, our mouths mashing together in a proper, sloppy tongue kiss. We moaned into each other’s mouths as we held each other and enjoyed the pleasure we gave one another.

When I reached a good, steady speed, I ceased accelerating, the sensation already being enough to make both of us moan and whimper like beasts. Apple Bloom’s legs, which had been lying on the mattress twitching when I had begun, had gradually worked their way up and around my hips, wrapping around me and holding me tight. She embraced me tightly with her arms as well, running her hands over my upper back and through my hair. We continued on like that for a few more minutes, our combined vocalizations, ours and Applejack’s, echoing throughout the room and into our ears. The swirling torrent of lust in my mind grew stronger with every second, bringing me closer and closer to my peak.

Before I reached the home stretch, however, Apple Bloom looked up at me and squeaked out a few words in between her moans. “I’m...I’m gonna...I’m gonna...!” she said.

As I expected, the inexperienced Apple Bloom had not lasted quite as long as I had. Of course, I had been prepared for this eventuality, and immediately picked up the pace in an effort to catch up to her. My steady, even thrusting grew more rapid as I slammed my hips into hers as quickly as I dared. I was still being careful and not going at my maximum speed, but even my moderately speedy pace was enough to send me skyrocketing towards my climax. I could feel the pleasure welling up inside of me, the pressure building up like water inside of a water balloon, ready to burst at any moment. I kept a close eye on my rapidly waning endurance, preparing to pull out and finish on her stomach at the last moment.

Suddenly, I felt Apple Bloom’s legs constrict around me, locking me in place and preventing me from pulling out fully. Panic shot through my mind as I remembered that, despite their slender appearance, Apple Bloom’s legs had been strengthened by a lifetime of farm labor, and were more then capable of holding me in place. I looked down at her, attempting to warn her of what she was doing. “Apple Bloom!” I choked out.

“Inside!” she cried out immediately. “Finish inside!”

“But—” I said.

“Please!” she said, looking up at me with desperation in her eyes.

There was no point resisting any more; I was at my limit, and I don’t know if I could have forced myself to pull out even if she had let me. If Apple Bloom wanted what I had to give, then I would give it to her; I would give it all to her. With one last climactic surge of strength, I drew back my hips, pulling out as far as Apple Bloom’s death grip would allow me, then slammed them back down with one mighty thrust. I shot back through her tight passageway as quick as lightning, burying every last inch of my length inside of her and putting my tip right at the gate of her womb. The last shred of willpower I had left in me finally snapped, sending both of us careening into our shared orgasm.

Apple Bloom’s body seized, her muscles clenching around me as she shuddered and shook. Her legs somehow managed to grip me even tighter than before, welding our hips together with the red-hot intensity of her passion. Her inner walls clamped down around my shaft, squeezing me like the wettest, hottest, and softest vice in the world. Her hips bucked sporadically as wave after wave of ecstasy wracked her body. She grasped my head and held my face against hers as she closed her eyes and opened her mouth wide. The wail of pleasure that had been flowing forth from between her lips grew louder, crescendoing into a scream that rang in my ears and rattled my bones.

At the same time, the pressure that had been building up inside of me finally exploded outward, sending pleasure arcing through my flesh like electricity. Down below, I felt a flood of my seed shoot through my shaft, exploding out of my tip again and again and again, filling up every nook and cranny of her depths. I held her head in my hands as my eyes clamped shut and I let out a tremendous, manly roar. My strength and energy quickly drained out of me, but I did not let up. I persevered, continuing to pour every last bit of my love and every last bit of my lust into her. Burned into my mind was the image of my beautiful Apple Bloom, my sister, my friend, my lover, and most recently, my woman.

I don’t know how long we spent like that, embracing each other as we screamed and shook together, but eventually, our moment of bliss came to an end. After pumping one final burst into her, my exhausted body finally gave out, collapsing limply down onto Apple Bloom. Her own strength ran dry at the same time mine did, her limbs hanging off of me weakly. Our chests heaved together as we sucked air into our lungs to cool our heated muscles. One of us would twitch every once in a while, letting out a gasp or a tiny whimper. My mind was empty of all higher thought, being wrapped in a thick blanket that was only gradually drawn away.

My eyes fluttered open, and I looked upon the serene face of my little sister, still pressed against mine. Stretching out my lips, I gave her a series of light kisses when I wasn’t busy breathing. Her lips responded automatically, stretching forward to meet with mine whenever they could. We kept nuzzling each other for a while, my fingers eventually finding the strength to lightly caress her face.

“Apple Bloom,” I whispered. As she slowly lifted her eyelids, I gazed deeply into her big orange eyes, which had a glimmer of love and life in them the likes of which I had never seen in them before. “How do you feel?”

“I feel...perfect,” she whispered. “Just...perfect. Thank you.”

“No...thank you,” I corrected.

Apple Bloom smiled at me for a moment, before turning her head and looking over to the side, where we could hear more deep breathing than just our own. I followed her gaze and saw Applejack still lying next to us, looking as if she had just had her own intense climax. She looked back at us, smiling proudly as I had seen her do so many times before. We smiled back at her, not needing words to convey our feelings to each other. Apple Bloom and I looked back at each other, sharing a gentle kiss while stroking each other’s heads.

When I was ready, I summoned my strength and attempted to raise my hips and draw myself back out of her. “Wait,” said Apple Bloom, stopping me before I could move. “Stay inside just a little longer. Please.”

I settled back down, smiling and giving her a kiss on her nose. Rather than pull myself out of her, I gently took hold of her and slowly rolled us over on our sides in the direction opposite Applejack. Apple Bloom cuddled up against my chest, burying her face in my neck. Applejack scooted over and spooned Apple Bloom, putting an arm around the both of us and pulling us close. I wrapped my arms around my sisters in a tight embrace, with Applejack and I nuzzling Apple Bloom’s head.

“I love you, big brother,” said Apple Bloom.

“I love you too, little sis,” I said, planting a kiss on her forehead. I looked up into Applejack’s eyes, and we shared a smile. “I love you too.”

“I know,” Applejack said. “And I won’t forget it.”

Happiness

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFF) Threesome, Vaginal Sex, Creampie

Happiness

High above the streets of town, way up in the sky where only the winged pegasi could go, a snowflake fell from an innocuous little cloud and began its descent. The delicate little ice crystal was tossed to and fro by the gentle winter winds as it fell, sending it tumbling past the thatched roofs and chimneys of the town’s buildings. If the snowflake had been able to see, it could have looked down upon the heads of all the warmly dressed people hustling and bustling about on whatever business they had to take care of. Shoppers ran from market stall to market stall, carrying colorfully wrapped packages under their arms. Children ran through the streets, laughing and throwing snowballs at one another. There was a line of people at the post office that stretched out the door and halfway down the block.

If the snowflake had been able to hear, then it probably would have heard the sounds of snow crunching under booted feet, festive songs flowing from smiling mouths, and the words “Happy Hearth’s Warming” repeated over and over again. If the snowflake had been able to smell, then it could have detected the myriad of delectable aromas wafting through the air. The smells of baked goods, pies, cakes, cookies, and every other kind imaginable, emanated from open doors and windows. Also detectable were the scents of pine cones, cinnamon, chocolate, and all the other things one would expect to smell around that time of year. Of course, the snowflake was just a snowflake, and so could detect none of these things as it gently floated down onto my outstretched tongue.

I pulled my tongue back into my mouth, feeling the snowflake quickly melt into crystal-clear water and slide down my throat. I smiled, thinking to myself that the snow always seemed to taste a little bit sweeter around that time of year. Of course, the pegasi would not release their finest snowflakes until the night of Hearth’s Warming Eve, which was still around a week and a half away. I had heard from one of my friends that the weather makers up in Cloudsdale worked for months on the Hearth’s Warming snow, each individual flake being hand-crafted by the finest sculptors in the city. While I found that story a little bit hard to believe, I couldn’t argue with the results.

Breathing a contented sigh, I hoisted the shopping bags I carried in my hands and began walking. I carefully worked my way through the crowd, heading down the street through the market area. When I happened to cross paths with people I knew, we would exchange smiles and quick greetings before parting again to carry on with our respective business. Some of the vendors attempted to entice me over to their stalls with promises of holiday sales and gifts my friends couldn’t live without. If I hadn’t been so busy with my shopping, and my hands hadn’t already been full of presents for my extended family, I might have been tempted to investigate.

Despite it being so close to the day in question, I had yet to find Hearth’s Warming gifts for either of my two sisters, a fact which I was very much aware of. I had spent quite a while pondering what to get the two of them, as I wanted to make sure I got them the best presents I could find, especially considering that it would be our first holiday season spent together as more than merely siblings. Applejack, as usual, was little help in this endeavor, telling me openly that she did not need a gift from me. Atypically, Apple Bloom had told me the same thing, a notable departure from her typical request for some flashy item. While it was true that they might not have needed gifts, I was still going to give them each one, hoping that whatever I chose would bring smiles to their faces.

Coincidentally, as I was thinking about my sisters, my wandering eyes happened to fall upon a very familiar figure standing before a storefront at the edge of the market. The woman in question may have been facing away from me, looking into the window of the store, but her profile was one I could have recognized from a mile away. She wore a pair of thick snow boots on her feet, her cowboy boots not being quite warm enough for trudging through the thick layer of white powder that covered the streets. Her thick legs were squeezed into the same pair of worn jeans she always wore, above which she wore a dull orange winter coat. Unlike her boots, her signature hat remained on her head, but was supplemented by a thick green scarf to help stave off the cold. Her long yellow ponytail flowed down her back, wavering gently in the breeze.

I smiled reflexively at the sight of my big sister and began working my way towards her. As I made it out of the crowd occupying the market, I noticed that the store she was standing in front of was the Spurlington Coat Factory, a little family-owned shop that specialized in exactly what you’d think it would. I slowly approached her, and was about to announce my presence, when I noticed what she was looking at. I quietly walked up beside her, Applejack giving no indication that she noticed me, and looked into the large window display before us.

There were a few mannequins posing in the display, each of them wearing a selection of the store’s winter apparel. One of them in particular caught my eye, the same one that Applejack’s gaze seemed to be fixed on. Upon the mannequin’s torso was a waist-length burgundy winter coat with a fleece lining. I had never had much of an eye for fashion, but even I could recognize that the coat was a work of beauty, making even the lifeless mannequin appear vibrant and alluring by association. It was simply designed, but was in no way plain or boring. It was attractive without being extravagant. It looked strong enough to weather a harsh winter storm, but had a subtle feminine aesthetic as well.

I turned my head, looking away from the coat and over at Applejack. She seemed mesmerized by what she saw, staring at the coat with wide eyes and a subtle smile on her lips. “It’s pretty, ain’t it?” I said after watching her for a moment.

Applejack blinked and quickly looked over at me, as if snapping out of a trance. She seemed to relax somewhat as she saw that it was only me. “Oh, um...yeah. I suppose it is,” she said, looking back at the coat. “I bet Rarity would look good in somethin’ like that.”

“Why Rarity?” I asked. “Why not you?”

Applejack chuckled softly and shook her head. “Oh, I...I couldn’t wear somethin’ like that,” she said.

“Why not?” I said.

“A coat that pretty belongs on...someone else’s shoulders...not mine,” she said, her smile fading. “It’d be wasted on me. Besides, there ain’t nothin’ wrong with the one I already got.”

I looked down at Applejack’s coat, thinking to myself that her assessment of it was not entirely accurate. The coat was old, having been in Applejack’s possession for several years, and in our mother’s possession for many years before that, and it definitely looked it. The material had once been a cheerful autumn orange, but years of exposure to the elements had muted the color so much that it almost looked brown. There were several spots where the coat had obviously suffered damage and later been sewn back together and patched up. It had not even been particularly flattering when it had been new, being designed more for practicality than for fashion. Despite all this, I knew the coat to be good at keeping out the cold, which was, apparently, the only thing Applejack cared about.

Before I could open my mouth and say anything, Applejack reached down and picked up the shopping bags that had been sitting on the ground by her feet. “C’mon, Anon,” she said, hefting the bags up. “Let’s go find Apple Bloom and get to the boutique. We still got a lot of shoppin’ to do.” She quickly turned away from the window display and walked away down the street; I took one last look through the window, then followed after her.

Applejack and I soon ran into Apple Bloom a little ways down the street as she emerged from the bike shop. She was wearing a pair of brown snow boots and tight jeans that clung to her slender legs. A slim winter coat of the same color as her hair was wrapped around her torso, looking stylish, yet functional. A pair of fuzzy yellow earmuffs sat on her head, her only headwear other than her hair bow, which stood as tall and proud as always. She excitedly showed us the set of special scooter wheels she had bought for Scootaloo, which had been magically enchanted to shimmer in a lovely bright orange color.

With the three of us back together, we set off down the street once again, heading in the direction of Carousel Boutique. Before long, we turned a corner and saw Rarity’s shop in the distance, its tall spire jutting up above the surrounding buildings. As we approached the front door, I took note of the expert craftsmanship that Applejack had put into repairing the damaged entryway, making it look just as it always had. Shifting my bags to one hand, I pulled the door open with the other, holding it as my sisters entered before me.

Stepping into the boutique, I felt the embrace of the warm air within, a welcome reprieve from the chill of the outside world. Looking around the showroom, I saw beautiful pieces of clothing adorning mannequins and hanging from racks, many of which had a noticeably festive look to them. A minimalistic amount of holiday decorations had been arranged around the room, Rarity’s eye for aesthetics having allowed her to give the place a warm, seasonal atmosphere with only a small number of wreaths and garlands. A record player towards the back of the room was playing soft instrumental holiday music, further adding to the feel of the place. A handful of customers were milling about the store, browsing Rarity’s fine selection of goods.

We saw Rarity herself standing with one of these customers, seemingly helping her choose an outfit. She spotted us as we entered, looking over and smiling. “I’ll be just a moment, you three!” she called out to us. “Make yourselves at home.”

My sisters and I walked further in and sat down on one of the couches Rarity had around the room for her customers’ benefit. We set down our shopping bags beside us and stretched out our legs, taking a minute to rest our cold, weary feet. About a minute later, Rarity parted with her customer and walked over to where we sat, with us rising to meet her. As she approached I got a good look at what she was wearing: a beautiful dark blue knee-length dress decorated with icy blue crystalline designs reminiscent of snowflakes. A pair of matching dark blue flats and snowflake-shaped earrings completed her outfit.

“Applejack, darling, how are you?” said Rarity, smiling and holding out her arms for a hug. Applejack smiled and stepped forward, embracing her friend. “Oh, I feel as if I haven’t seen you in ages.”

Applejack chuckled softly. “I’m doin’ just fine, Rarity,” she said before the two of them parted.

“And Apple Bloom!” said Rarity, reaching out and embracing her next. “How are you, my dear?”

“Oh, you know. Same as always,” said Apple Bloom, smiling and hugging her back.

“I notice you’re wearing your hair bow again,” said Rarity as they parted. “Feeling nostalgic?”

“Well...I guess you could say that,” said Apple Bloom.

“Well, whatever the reason, I think you look positively lovely,” said Rarity, placing a hand aside Apple Bloom’s face for a moment.

“Thanks, Rarity,” said Apple Bloom, blushing slightly.

Rarity looked over at me next, chuckling softly. “Hello, Anon,” she said, stretching out her arms towards me.

“Howdy, Rarity,” I said, reaching out and giving her a gentle hug.

“How are you?” she said softly.

“Oh, can’t complain,” I said before releasing her. “How about you?”

Rarity’s warm, cheery expression faded somewhat. “Oh, well...I’ve been better,” she said. “The holiday rush has certainly kept me on my toes recently. On top of that, I’ve been pulling a lot of late nights trying to get through my backlog of orders before Hearths Warming. It’s certainly been a lot of work, but...no one ever said fashion was easy.”

“Are you really that swamped?” asked Applejack. “I don’t wanna make more work for you if you already got your hands full.”

“Oh, it’s quite alright,” said Rarity, smiling at her. “I promised you this weeks ago, and a true fashionista never breaks a promise to her friends.”

“Well...alright,” said Applejack. “If you’re sure.”

“Don’t you worry about a thing,” said Rarity. “I promised you I would have it done by Hearth’s Warming, and I intend to deliver. Now, have you brought me one of her dresses like I asked?”

“Yep,” said Applejack, reaching down and grabbing one of the bags she had been carrying around with her. She reached into the bag and slowly pulled out a long, baby blue dress decorated with white dots.

Rarity carefully took the dress from Applejack and held it up in the air, looking it up and down. “Oh my,” she said, her eyes widening. “I had forgotten just how...well-endowed your mother is.” Her gaze lingered on the ample amounts of loose fabric around the chest and the posterior of the dress. “This is going take quite a lot of fabric.” She mumbled to herself as she started slipping into fashion mode.

“If it’s too much trouble...we can pay you for it,” said Apple Bloom. “You don’t have to do it for free.”

Rarity snapped out of her trance and looked back over at us, a smile returning to her face. “Oh, nonsense!” she said. “This is my present to her too, after all. It’s also my way of thanking her for raising such wonderful children.”

“Alright, if you say so,” said Apple Bloom.

“Now,” said Rarity, throwing the dress over her arm and looking at Applejack, “I’ll get the measurements and get this back to you as soon as I can. She won’t even know it’s gone.”

“Take your time,” said Applejack. “I don’t think she’ll notice.”

“Do you want to make any final changes before I get started?” said Rarity. “I just got a new batch of gemstones over the weekend. Are you sure you wouldn’t like me to throw a few emeralds on for good measure?”

“No thanks,” chuckled Applejack. “Just do it the way we talked about before. The way you were describin’ it, I’m sure it’ll look beautiful as is.”

“Very well,” said Rarity. “I’ll get started on it right away. And I’ll have it to you before Hearth’s Warming, just like I promised.”

“Thanks, Rarity,” I said. “We knew we could count on you.”

“Well, we’d best be mosyin’ on now,” said Applejack. “We got a lot more shoppin’ to do, and we don’t wanna keep you any longer than we have to.”

“Oh, alright,” said Rarity, looking only mildly disappointed. “Happy Hearth’s Warming, you three.”

“Happy Hearth’s Warmin’, Rarity,” my sisters and I echoed, stepping forward and giving Rarity a parting group hug.

We had gathered up our bags once again and had begun heading towards the door when I heard Rarity’s voice once again. “Anon, darling!” she called out. I stopped where I was and did a half turn, looking back at her. “Could you...stay a moment more, please. There’s something I want to talk to you about.”

“Uh...” I said, looking back towards my sisters, who had also stopped walking. While Rarity and I had spoken with each other several times since the awkward movie date incident, our meetings had always been in Applejack’s presence. The three of us had eventually cleared the air between us, coming away with no hard feelings on anyone’s part, but Rarity’s atypical request for a private chat still raised a red flag in my mind. I wasn’t so much worried for my sake as for Applejack’s, wondering whether she would be comfortable with leaving us alone together.

Applejack looked back at me and smiled. “Don’t worry,” she said. “Just catch up when you’re done.”

“Alright then,” I said. “See you later, I guess.” My sisters gave me a parting smile, then turned and resumed their walk to the front door, quickly reaching it and exiting the building. I turned around once again and walked back towards Rarity, stopping and setting down my bags when I reached her. “What can I do for you?”

Rarity smiled and chuckled softly. “You needn’t do a thing for me, Anon,” she said. “You’ve already done more than I could ask for.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well...it’s not so much what you’ve done for me, actually,” she said, “it’s what you’ve done for Applejack. That’s what I wanted to thank you for.”

“Thank me?” I said. “I don’t understand.”

“I think you do understand,” she said. “Your sister has changed quite a bit over the past few months. Surely you must have noticed that.”

“Well...yeah, of course I have,” I said. “She’s...a lot more easygoin’ than she used to be. She smiles a lot more. She’s also a lot more comfortable talkin’ about...certain things. But she’s still the same Applejack she’s always been.”

“Well...you’re not wrong,” she said. “Anon, Applejack is one of my dearest friends. In fact, I’d go so far as to say she’s my very best friend. The two of us have known each other since we were little girls. I remember what she was like back in those days, and I remember what she was like...in the years that followed. She was so happy back then, so full of life. I remember thinking that there was nothing in the world that could possibly phase such a strong young girl. But then...when your father...” Her gaze dropped for a moment, then she sighed and looked back up at me.

“She was never the same after that,” Rarity continued. “She was scared...scared and heartbroken. She tried to hide it, of course. I noticed how she always put on a brave face when she was around others, especially you and your family. But...in those rare moments when she let her guard down...I saw how much she was hurting. I’ve tried to stay by her side through the years, helping her in any way I could. As time went on, she got better...but not by much. When Twilight Sparkle came to town and we started spending more time with her and our other friends, that helped as well, but becoming one of Equestria’s protectors certainly didn’t motivate her to let her guard down.

“I had just about given up hope of ever getting the old Applejack back, but one day...I saw her smile...smile like she used to, back before she took the weight of the world on her shoulders. For the first time in many years, I saw my friend again, wholly and truly. Naturally, I wanted to know the reason. What had happened to my friend to make her forget the pain she had carried with her for so long? Who out there had managed to succeed where I had failed? It wasn’t long afterwards that I found out the answer. It was you. You’re the one who saved your sister. You’re the one who taught her to love life again. For that reason, and for a thousand others...I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart.”

A moment of silence passed between us before I found my voice. “Rarity,” I said, “I...I can’t take credit for all that. I know she’s been...hurtin’ all these years, and I know she’s always tried to be strong through all of it. But at the same time...I know that fire in her never really left...it just smoldered for a while. When you say that she’s been actin’ more like she used to, I agree with that. She is happier than she used to be, but...I really think she’s doin’ that for herself. She’s the one that’s been holdin’ on to that hurt for so long, and now she’s the one lettin’ it go. She’s a strong woman...that’s why she’s been able to move on, not because of me. If I did anythin’...it wasn’t any more than givin’ her a little nudge in the right direction.”

Rarity chuckled softly. “Well...she is a strong woman,” she said, “but even strong women need help from time to time...especially from the ones they love. Personally, I think you’ve given her a bit more than just a nudge, but my point stands. You’ve helped her, and for that, you have my undying gratitude.”

“In that case,” I said, smiling at her, “allow me to thank you too. Thank you for bein’ such a good friend to her all these years. I think you’ve really helped her out a lot, you and the rest of your friends. If there’s ever anythin’ I can do to repay you, just say the word.”

“Just keep being the best brother to her that you can be,” she said, stepping forward and pulling me into a hug.

“I will,” I said, hugging her back. “And you keep bein’ the best friend to her that you can be.”

“Deal,” she said. A few moments later, she and I parted once again, Rarity looking at me with a smile. “You know...Applejack isn’t the only one who’s changed recently. I’ve noticed that your...younger sister is much more cheerful than she used to be.”

“She sure is,” I said, accidentally giving an honest response before remembering the context of our conversation. Rarity had not yet been told that Applejack and I had welcomed Apple Bloom into our relationship, my sisters and I wanting to keep that information on a need-to-know basis. Not wanting to be the one to slip up, I hastily attempted to remedy the situation. “I mean, uh...I suppose she is. I hadn’t really noticed.” I threw in an awkward chuckle for added effect.

Rarity chuckled at my clumsy save. “Darling, it’s alright,” she said. “It was just an observation. I haven’t been made privy to...any information that might explain that. And if this particular mystery remains unsolved, well...I don’t plan on prying. It’s none of my business what goes on at Sweet Apple Acres. I just want you to know that...I’ll always be here for you, you and your sisters. I’ll always support you, no matter what. I’m just glad to see you three have managed to find happiness again; that’s all I care about.”

A smile returned to my face as my worries slowly drained out of me. “Thank you,” I said. “Thank you so much.”

“Think nothing of it,” she said, smiling and lightly placing a hand on my cheek. She looked into my eyes for a moment before her caring expression became noticeably more playful. “Now, run along, farm boy. Your sisters are waiting for you.”

Rarity and I said our goodbyes once again and parted ways, her returning to her work and I picking up my bags and heading for the door. As I stepped out into the chilly winter air, I stopped for a moment, reflecting on what had just happened. I chuckled in spite of myself and shook my head, silently thanking fate for giving my sisters and I a friend like Rarity. Letting out a contented sigh, I resumed walking, heading off in search of my two favorite women in the world.

It took only a few minutes of walking through the busy streets before I ran into Apple Bloom again. She told me that Applejack had gone off to buy some things for her friends, and that the three of us should meet up again later. As she and I walked past the shops lining the streets, Apple Bloom showed me the gift she had bought for Sweetie Belle: a record of the soundtrack of Hinny of the Hills, which was, apparently, one of Sweetie Belle’s favorite musicals. We continued to talk about this and that as we went along, until I happened to look over at her and noticed that she was no longer walking alongside me. I quickly spun around and saw Apple Bloom standing several feet behind me, looking through the window of the store we were walking past.

I walked over to where she stood, noticing that we were in front of the local shoemaker’s shop. I stood beside her, looking through the window and into the shop. Shelves full of shoes, boots, slippers, and every other kind of footwear imaginable lined the walls, a handful of customers browsing the selection. What seemed to have caught Apple Bloom’s attention, however, was the window display, specifically, a pair of snow boots arranged front and center. It came as no surprise to me that the boots occupied the prized position, as they looked to be the finest pair in the whole store.

They were crafted from dark red material, subtle, but sure to be striking when placed against a backdrop of snow. A set of stylish black laces criss-crossed their way up the boots, ending at the puffy borders of fur that ringed their tops. While they certainly looked thick enough to provide ample protection from the cold, they had a slender design that made it clear they had been made for a woman’s feet. Overall, they looked like the sort of boots a fashion-conscious young woman would wear: lively, but composed; proud, but respectful; mature, but with an undeniably youthful air.

“Those sure are somethin’, aren’t they?” I said, looking up at Apple Bloom.

“You can say that again,” Apple Bloom replied. Even if she hadn’t responded, the look on her face would have been more than sufficient to convey her feelings.

“I bet you’d like to have a pair of those, wouldn’t you?” I said.

Apple Bloom’s expression turned thoughtful, and she took a quick glance down at the boots on her feet. Compared to the ones in the window, her boots were fairly plain, their light brown coloration and simple design blending in with all of the other boots stomping their way through the snow around us. They had been a hand-me-down from Applejack, dating back to when Applejack had been significantly younger. Unfortunately, due to the massive growth spurt Applejack had gone through during her teenage years, Apple Bloom had been unable to make use of any of her more recent hand-me-downs. They were still in fairly good condition, but I knew that Apple Bloom cared about more than just functionality when it came to her apparel.

“No, I...I’m alright with the ones I have,” said Apple Bloom. “They keep my feet warm; that’s all that really matters.”

“You sure?” I said. “You sure you wouldn’t like some...prettier boots? Boots that stand out a bit more?”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling. “I don’t need some fancy boots to make people look at me, no matter how...beautiful they are.” Her words were confident, but her tone betrayed her inner conflict. She looked back at me, putting on a clearly forced smile. “Come on. We still got some important shoppin’ to do!”

Apple Bloom set off down the street once again, with me following behind her. I took one last look back at the store as we left, burning it into my memory. We did have some important shopping to do, I thought to myself, me especially.

My head impacted with the pillow as my sisters pounced on me, pushing me down onto the mattress in the back of our treehouse. Within a split second, they had pressed their lips against mine, drawing me into a passionate three-way kiss. I struggled against their forceful onslaught, barely managing to hold my ground as their strong tongues invaded my mouth. Their dextrous fingers went to my shirt, quickly undoing the buttons holding it onto my body. When they had finished pulling it off of me, keeping their lips on mine the whole time, they went for my pants, making short work of them as well.

“What’s gotten into you two today?” I laughed during the short reprieve I got when they pulled my pants off of my legs.

“Holiday shoppin’ always gets on my nerves,” said Applejack, returning to the kiss. “I need some stress relief.”

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom, diving back in as well. “Plus, I’m cold. I need my man to warm me up.”

The three of us continued making out as we stripped each other, eventually tossing the last piece of clothing on us, Apple Bloom’s left sock, off to the side. We collapsed down onto the mattress in a tangle of limbs, fondling and grinding against each other’s bodies. Breasts were squeezed, nipples were teased, butts were pinched, pussies were rubbed, and my shaft was stroked by soft, feminine hands. It didn’t take long before we were all panting and moaning like animals in heat, desperate to have our way with our mates.

“Alright, that’s it!” said Apple Bloom. “I’m goin’ first!” She seized my member, grasping it firmly and moving into position to mount it.

“Hang on, missy!” said Applejack, placing a hand on my member as well. “You went first yesterday!”

“Yeah, well...you had him all to yourself for months!” said Apple Bloom. “I’m just catchin’ up.”

“It’s been over a week, Apple Bloom,” said Applejack. “You can’t keep usin’ that excuse!”

“Oh yeah? Whatcha gonna do about it?” said Apple Bloom, a smug grin on her face.

Her grin disappeared when Applejack leapt at her and tackled her down onto the mattress beside me, using her considerable body weight to hold the smaller girl down. “That’s what I’m gonna do,” said Applejack as Apple Bloom wiggled and squirmed beneath her.

“Oh no you don’t!” said Apple Bloom, reaching for Applejack’s armpits. Applejack reacted to the attack a fraction of a second too late to stop the fingers heading towards the vulnerable skin of her underarms. As soon as Apple Bloom made contact and dug in her fingertips, Applejack burst into laughter, filling the room with the sounds of mirth. She tried to maintain her hold on Apple Bloom, but her wiggling gave Apple Bloom the perfect opportunity to push her off-balance and roll her over onto her back.

Apple Bloom quickly lied down on top of Applejack, pressing their ample chests together and holding down her arms. Applejack recovered from the tickle attack and attempted to worm her way out of Apple Bloom’s grasp, but Apple Bloom had her too thoroughly pinned to escape. She kept up the fight for a few more moments before finally giving up, collapsing onto the mattress and breathing heavily.

“Nice try, sis,” said Apple Bloom in between her own heavy breaths, “but I know how much of a bottom you are.”

For a few moments, the two stared into each other’s eyes, seeing the intense lust that burned within them. Suddenly, Apple Bloom moved in and pressed her lips against Applejack’s, kissing her deeply. Applejack responded instinctually, locking mouths with her and joining her in a wild, sloppy tongue kiss. Little moans and whimpers escaped their lips, and they began grinding their bodies together in an attempt to achieve some sort of stimulation. Applejack raised her legs and gently caressed Apple Bloom’s lower body, eventually wrapping her legs around Apple Bloom’s hips.

While all this was going on, I merely lied there watching them, my brain completely overwhelmed by the incredible display of lesbian incest taking place right next to me. Thankfully, Anon Jr. was there to take over the job of thinking, reminding me that there was absolutely nothing stopping me from joining in on the fun in whatever way I desired. Springing into action, I sat up and knelt down behind them, taking in the view from a new angle. From there, I was able to watch their big, soft butt cheeks as they wiggled and jiggled enticingly. I was also able to see both of their smooth, plump pussies rubbing together as they humped each other. They mashed their lower lips together just as they mashed together the lips on their faces, coating each other’s skin with their fluids both above and below.

Grinning wickedly, I reached out and gave their glistening nethers a quick, but firm stroke, starting from the bottom of Applejack’s slit, moving up to the crevice where it met with Apple Bloom’s, and continuing on all the way up to the top, or rather, the bottom of Apple Bloom’s slit. Both of them moaned loudly in response to my touch, momentarily breaking off their kiss and looking back at me with adorably needy looks on their faces. I chuckled and returned my hand to their skin, gently stroking both of them up and down their soft, wet flesh. The pleasure having returned, the two of them turned back to each other and resumed their kiss, going at it even more fervently than before.

I continued to tease them with my hands for a while, occasionally plunging a couple of fingers between one of their lips and giving them a few deep pumps before going back to my stroking. Their gentle moans soon swelled into wails of pleasure, spiking in intensity whenever I had my fingers in them. Having abandoned their struggle for dominance, my sisters were holding hands tenderly, their fingers interlaced. My mouth began to water as I watched my fingers become coated in their sweet nectar, so I momentarily raised my hand up to my mouth and sampled their juices, savoring the flavor of raw feminine sexuality. Not wanting them to miss out on the delicious treat, I reached down and scooped up a copious amount of liquid before leaning forward and moving my hand up towards their faces. When they noticed my wet fingers, they broke their kiss and began licking and sucking on them as enthusiastically as they enjoyed sucking on a certain other part of my body. When they had finished cleaning my fingers, I pulled my hand back and let them get back to their kissing.

Having gotten a taste for them, I decided against going back to what I had been doing, opting for another, mutually beneficial technique. I quickly lied down on my stomach behind them, moving my head in towards their bottoms. I reached out and grasped one of Apple Bloom’s soft, round butt cheeks in each hand, sinking my fingers into her flesh. At the same time, I buried my face in their warm, wet pussies, nuzzling and lapping at their lips like a man possessed. My sisters let loose howls of pleasure as I worked them with my tongue, thrusting into them and coaxing rivers of their juices out of them and into my mouth. My hands wandered across their vulnerable lower halves as I drank, massaging both of my sisters’ plump butts, their soft thighs, and their tender feet. I thought to myself that both of them tasted as delectable as the finest apple on their own, but combined together, their flavor was the most delicious thing I had ever tasted.

A minute or two passed as I attempted to quench my lustful thirst to no avail; in fact, my efforts only seemed to add more fuel to the fire burning within me. My arousal overcoming my patience, I withdrew my tongue from their skin and pulled back my face, which was slathered in an obscene amount of their juices. I pushed myself back up into a kneeling position, looking down at my sisters once again. The two of them were fully embracing at that point, clinging to each other tightly with both their arms and legs wrapped around each other. I reached down and grasped my aching member, lining it up and sliding my tip in between Applejack’s lips and up to her entrance. A shiver ran up my spine as our sensitive skin rubbed together, and I heard needy whimpers emanate from her mouth. Without any further ado, I thrust my hips forward, propelling myself into her depths.

I did not bother going slow and steady, as both of us were more than adequately prepared for what would come next. Besides, I knew from experience just how rough I could be with her, and did not even get close to that limit. I shot up her tight, wet love canal like a rocket, hilting inside of her within moments and lightly pressing my tip up against her cervix. The sudden surge of pleasure that swept through our bodies made us both moan loudly, and I was forced to wait a moment to regain my composure. When I was ready, I took a deep breath, grabbed Apple Bloom’s hips to steady myself, then began thrusting in and out of her, quickly ramping up to a rapid, forceful pace. Applejack wailed like a wild beast as I slammed my hips into hers again and again, each impact accompanied by a lewd slapping noise.

Realizing what was going on, Apple Bloom turned her head and looked up at me while shaking her round, sexy butt. “Me too!” she whined. “Don’t forget about me!”

“I wouldn’t dream of it,” I panted, smiling down at her.

After giving Applejack a few more pumps, I forced myself to stop thrusting and quickly pulled back my hips, pulling myself all the way out of her. Her inner walls gripped me tightly as I withdrew, not wanting me to go, but I managed to make my departure with manageable difficulty. My twitching member was similarly disappointed at being parted from her flesh, but luckily for him, he would not have to wait long for a replacement. Taking hold of my lubricated shaft, I raised it up and aimed it straight at Apple Bloom’s lips, quickly pushing my tip in between them. She squealed as I reached her tight entrance and immediately began forcing my way inside, fighting through her own intense grip.

Like with Applejack, I did not take the time to go as slowly and carefully as I could have, my body demanding that I soon return to the brisk pace I had been at moments before. Additionally, I knew that Apple Bloom would complain if she detected that I was holding back and not giving it to her as forcefully as I did to Applejack. I had tried to be slow and gentle with her the first few times we had had sex, not wanting to overwhelm her inexperienced body. However, my eager little sister had demanded that I not go easy on her, insisting that she could take anything that her big sister could. I had tried to go along with her wishes, giving her the same kind of energetic lovemaking she had witnessed Applejack and I engage in for months, while still being mindful of her limits.

Apple Bloom cried out in ecstasy as I plunged inch after inch of my stiff flesh through her tender folds. In no time at all, the last little bit of my shaft had disappeared within her, and I felt myself lightly brush up against her cervix. I waited only a moment to catch my breath, then gripped her hips once again and began thrusting in and out of her. It didn’t take me long to get back into my previous rhythm, my hips soon slamming into hers just as forcefully as they had slammed into Applejack’s. Thankfully, Apple Bloom had gotten better at relaxing her grip and not clenching down around me, allowing me to thrust relatively easily. Wild moans flowed from her lips, combining with those coming from Applejack and I to create a wondrous sexual symphony.

I spent a little while pumping her pussy, giving her about the same amount of time I had given Applejack the first time, before I decided to switch once again. I quickly withdrew from Apple Bloom’s depths, eliciting a disappointed moan, then immediately plunged back into Applejack, making her wail in pleasure. I resumed my previous, rapid pace right away, having neither the need nor the patience to work back up to it. After pounding her for another short while, I switched back to Apple Bloom yet again. I carried on like this for a few minutes, moving back and forth between each of their soft, warm pussies, trying to give each of them the same amount of attention.

As I made love to my sisters, I looked down upon them, drinking in the sight of their beautiful, sexy bodies writhing in ecstasy. Applejack still had her thick, muscled legs wrapped around Apple Bloom’s middle, locking her in place with that iron grip of hers. Their sent their hands wandering all over each other’s upper bodies, caressing cheeks, squeezing breasts, or simply grabbing hold and clinging to their lover like a lifeline. They nuzzled their faces together, moaning and screaming in between exchanging short, frantic kisses. The display they put on was almost enough to drive me to orgasm all in its own. Their was something incredibly satisfying about seeing the two stunning women, my women, loving each other just as much as they loved me.

“I love you two!” I moaned.

“We love you too!” cried my sisters in unison.

I would gladly have kept ravishing them all day and night, but my body was not content to wait that long for release. After watching them, listening to them, tasting them, and feeling them for so long, my endurance had been worn down to the point where I could feel my climax looming over my shoulder. I knew I didn’t have much longer in me, and judging by the way my sisters panted and wailed, neither did they.

“I’m almost there!” I grunted, accelerating my thrusting and pushing myself into the final sprint.

“Give it to me!” moaned Applejack. “Let me have it!”

“No, me!” cried Apple Bloom. “Give it to me!”

I quickly switched back and forth between them, giving each of them only a few, quick thrusts before moving to the other. First Applejack, then Apple Bloom, then back to Applejack, then back to Apple Bloom, going back and forth so quickly that my hips were in constant motion. Their voices quickly rose in volume, their breathy moans and drawn-out squeals echoing throughout the room. Their bodies wriggled as they humped each other faster and faster, helping me drive them to their own orgasms. I could feel my climax approaching, sensing that I only had a few short seconds left. After giving Apple Bloom one last turn, I pulled out of her, lined myself up with Applejack, and with one last forceful thrust, pushed myself back inside, hilting inside of her in one smooth motion.

Applejack came as soon as my tip kissed her cervix, her hot, wet walls clamping down around me with a vice-like grip. Throwing back her head, she opened her mouth wide and let out a tremendous bellow that rang in my ears like the bell of a clocktower. The springs of the mattress beneath us squeaked as she violently convulsed, clinging on to Apple Bloom like her life depended on it. This surge of sensations was more than enough to send me tumbling head over heels into my own intense orgasm. My muscles clenched, and I let out a mighty roar as I erupted inside of her, painting the gate to her womb white with my seed.

My mind was assaulted by wave after wave of pleasure, each one slamming into me with the force of a speeding locomotive. Under different circumstances, I would have simply relaxed and enjoyed the ride, but I had something else to worry about: my other needy sister who was desperate for her own share of my love. It took every ounce of willpower I was able to muster, but miraculously, I was able to pull back my hips, yank myself out of Applejack’s tight grip, and then immediately ram myself into Apple Bloom’s pussy without spilling a single drop of my seed. As I hilted inside of her and began depositing the second half of my prodigious load in her deepest depths, Apple Bloom finally reached her own climax.

I felt it before I heard it, her inner walls squeezing me tightly and milking my throbbing member of every drop they could. Apple Bloom’s voice suddenly spiked as she threw back her head, releasing a scream of ecstasy that pierced the air like a train whistle. She grabbed on to Applejack with all of her limbs, holding her tightly as both of their bodies spasmed together. I gripped Apple Bloom’s hips tightly, focusing on pumping as much into her as I had into Applejack. Luckily, my timing had been just about perfect, as I managed to fill her up as well just before my weakened mind and body finally gave out.

A grunting sigh escaped my lips as I collapsed forward, my arms having just enough strength to keep me from falling down onto them. Stars passed before my eyes as I my chest heaved, drawing much-needed air into my lungs. Down below, Apple Bloom would occasionally twitch, sending a pleasurable aftershock radiating through my sensitive member. My eyes fluttered open, and I looked down upon my sisters, who were enjoying their own afterglows. They had their faces pressed together, breathing each other’s breath as they too tried to cool their tired muscles.

After a few moments had passed and I had regained enough strength, I slowly drew back my hips, pulling myself out of Apple Bloom one little bit at a time. The feeling of our tender flesh rubbing together elicited little moans from both of us, which cut off as soon as my head popped out of her for the last time. I fell back into a sitting position, idly watching my sisters while I waited for my strength to return. Thick trickles of our combined fluids flowed from both of their glistening pussies, mixing together and dripping down onto the mattress beneath them. Looking down at my own body, I saw that they had sprayed quite a bit of their warm juices onto my shaft, my balls, and the surrounding area, thoroughly drenching my skin.

When the soft sounds of kissing reached my ears, mixed in with the sounds of their heavy breathing, I got onto my hands and knees and crawled forward, lying down on my back next to them. As I had suspected, my sisters were indeed exchanging weak kisses with each other, staring at each other with half-lidded eyes. They noticed me as I lied down, looking over at me and smiling. Applejack released her grip on Apple Bloom, allowing her to push herself up and slowly crawl over to my chest, lying down on top of me instead. At the same time, Applejack rolled over onto her side, pressing her body up against mine. The three of us wrapped our arms around each other and leaned our heads in, coming together for a slow, gentle three-way kiss.

My sisters and I lied there like that for a minute or two, exchanging kisses of varying length and intensity as we recovered. We nuzzled each other, planting pecks on one another’s lips, cheeks, and necks. I giggled when Apple Bloom kissed the tip of my nose, and they soon joined in the laughter. My hands wandered down and gently caressed their round butt cheeks, grabbing great handfuls of their soft, feminine flesh. As our post-coital drowsiness began to set in, Applejack helped me grab a thick blanket from nearby and pull it over us. The three of us then rested our heads back on the pillows, or on each other, and closed our eyes, snuggling together for our afternoon nap.

Before I drifted off, however, a thought popped into my mind. I cracked my eyelids and looked over at Applejack’s serene, smiling face laying next to mine. “AJ?” I whispered.

“Yeah, sugarcube?” she whispered without opening her eyes.

“How...how are you feelin’?” I said.

“I’m feelin’ just fine,” she said dreamily.

“No, I mean...are you...happy?” I said.

Applejack opened her eyes, looking at me as if I had said something silly. “Well, of course I’m happy,” she said. “Why do you ask?”

I chuckled softly, smiling at her and giving her one last peck. “No reason,” I said, closing my eyes once again.

Togetherness

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFF) Threesome, Sixty-Nine Position, Anal Sex

Togetherness

“You three sure you’re gonna be alright here while I’m gone?” said Buttercup, looking across the family room to where my sisters and I stood.

“Have we ever not been alright?” said Apple Bloom with a smile.

“Well, you got me there,” said Buttercup, a smile replacing her look of parental concern. “Just look out for each other, you hear?”

Having slipped on her thick snow boots, Buttercup walked over to the front closet to retrieve her coat. Above her boots she wore a thick, ankle-length wool skirt as dull red as a Red Delicious apple. Wrapped snugly around her torso and her ample chest was a festive sweater decorated with images of snow-covered apple trees. A pair of red earmuffs stretched over her head, flattening her thick orange curls. Opening the closet door, she reached in and pulled out a knee-length winter coat the same color as the needles of the Hearth’s Warming tree standing in the middle of room and pulled it on.

“Don’t worry about us, Mom,” said Applejack in a comforting tone. “We’re all grown-ups here; we can take care of ourselves.”

“I know,” said Buttercup as she finished adjusting her coat. “I’m sorry for naggin’ you. It’s just...sometimes I forget that my little babies aren’t babies anymore.” She walked over to us and pulled me into a hug, Applejack and Apple Bloom joining in as well. “Y’all have grown up into such fine people. Pretty soon...you won’t need your ol’ mama to look after you anymore.”

“Mama, don’t talk like that,” I said. “We may be grown, but...we’ll always be your kids.”

“Yeah,” said Applejack. “You’ll always be our mom, and we’ll always need you.”

Buttercup chuckled softly. “Thanks, you three,” she said, pulling back fro the hug and looking at us. “Thanks for makin’ an old woman feel loved.” She leaned in and gave each of us a quick peck on the cheek.

“We love you, Mama,” said Apple Bloom. “Now, enough sappy stuff; your friends are waitin’ for you!”

“Alright, alright,” chuckled Buttercup, walking towards the front door. “I’ll be back in a few hours, and I won’t let Cookie Crumbles keep me late again like last year.”

“Who’d you get for the gift exchange again?” I asked as she picked up a colorful gift bag that sat by the door.

“Cup Cake,” said Buttercup. “I’m givin’ her a recipe book I put together for her. It’s got some of our old recipes in it that we’ve only ever shared with friends of the family. I also threw in a few things I used to feed you three when you were still in diapers. I figured she could use ‘em, what with her havin’ the twins now.”

“I’m sure she’ll love it,” said Applejack.

“Here’s hopin’,” said Buttercup.

We approached the door as she opened it and stepped out into the chilly night air. It wasn’t snowing at the moment, but a thick blanket of the stuff already covered every square foot of the farm that we hadn’t already cleaned up. “Goodbye, sweeties,” said Buttercup, turning around to face us one last time. “Stay safe.”

“Goodbye, Mama,” said Applejack.

“Have fun out there tonight,” said Apple Bloom.

My sisters and I watched for a few moments as our mother turned and walked down the path that would lead her through the orchard and to town. When we were satisfied that she would not be coming back, we closed the door again and immediately came together in a hug. We nuzzled our faces together and gave each other quick, playful kisses on the lips. We giggled as we exchanged devious glances, each of us knowing full well what we would be spending our time doing that night.

“You two ready?” I whispered.

“You know it,” whispered Applejack.

“I’ve been waitin’ all week for this,” whispered Apple Bloom.

Not wasting any more time, we parted, quickly turned off the downstairs lights, then made our way up the stairs as quickly as we could without flat-out running. We passed the bedroom of the already-sleeping Granny Smith and headed straight for the bathroom, locking the door behind us once we had all entered. Apple Bloom and I immediately flew into each other’s arms, kissing deeply while pulling each other’s clothes off. Applejack chuckled, taking a moment to put the drain stopper in the bathtub and turn on the water before joining us in our embrace. We worked quickly, stripping each other bare and throwing our clothing to the floor just as the tub was reaching the halfway point. Applejack reached down and turned off the water, leaving the tub empty enough to accommodate three grown adults without overflowing.

“Hop on in, sugarcube,” said Applejack, giving me a quick peck. “We’ll just be a moment.”

I approached the tub, lifting a leg and tentatively dipping my foot into the visibly steaming water. As soon as my skin made contact, the intense heat of the bath began radiating through my flesh, the sudden sensation making me gasp. The water was the perfect temperature: hot enough to melt the stress from my tired muscles, but not so hot that it burned my skin. The rest of my leg soon followed my foot into the soothing warmth of the bath, not even waiting for my permission. I carefully lifted my other leg into the tub and slowly lowered myself down, letting the water engulf my body. A shuddering moan escaped my lips as I was hit by a wave of pleasure, momentarily wiping my mind clean of any other thoughts. I stretched out my legs and lied back, resting my head on the edge of the tub and closing my eyes.

As my body began to acclimatize to the bath, my eyes fluttered open and I looked over at my sisters. The two of them were standing in front of the bathroom mirror, tying their long tresses of hair up against their heads so that they wouldn’t get wet. My lips stretched into a smile as I watched them, taking in the sight of their nubile forms. Both of them were stunningly beautiful; both of them were perfect in their own special way. I couldn’t have begun to say which of them I preferred, and luckily, I didn’t have to. However, as they stood there next to one another, their bodies on full display, I couldn’t help but compare them.

Apple Bloom’s feet were small and petite, with adorable little red-painted toes; Applejack’s were a bit large for a woman, but were as perfectly shaped as any I had ever seen. Apple Bloom’s slender, girlish legs contrasted significantly with Applejack’s tree trunks, having much less muscle in them, but having a layer of soft flesh covering them just like her big sister’s did. They both had wide hips, although Apple Bloom’s were much more in line with her shoulders than Applejack’s were, giving her a definitive hourglass figure to Applejack’s pear-shaped figure. Both of their butts had big, round cheeks, although they mirrored their legs in that Applejack’s were significantly larger and more muscled, whereas Apple Bloom’s were smaller and much softer. One of the few features they shared were the big, plump lips of their womanhoods, the skin of each being as smooth and soft as silk.

They both had thin waists and toned stomachs, although on Applejack’s, the faint outline of her abs could be seen on her skin. Both of them had large, teardrop-shaped breasts with pretty pink nipples at their centers, although they were noticeably different in terms of size, each of Applejack’s being around the size of her head and Apple Bloom’s being around three-quarters of that size. As one would expect, Apple Bloom’s were much perkier, holding their shape well compared to Applejack’s, which sagged ever-so-slightly under their significant weight. Their arms were slender, but had subtle traces of muscle within, the product of years of farm labor. Their feminine hands had short, rounded nails, Apple Bloom’s painted red to match her toes.

I was so absorbed by the exemplars of femininity before me that I didn’t notice that Applejack seemed to be studying her body just as I was. She had her back turned to the mirror, looking over her shoulder while reaching behind her and grasping her cheeks. She ran her hands over them, gently squeezing them, pinching them, and hefting them up and down. A concerned look came over her face, and she let out a soft grumble.

When Apple Bloom noticed what she was doing, she sighed heavily. “Are you lookin’ at your butt again?” she said. “I told you, it’s fine!”

“Are you sure?” said Applejack. “Are you sure it’s not gettin’...bigger?”

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “AJ...” she said, walking in front of Applejack, reaching forward, and grabbing two big handfuls of Applejack’s butt. Apple Bloom looked the surprised Applejack in eye, speaking in a stern, parental tone. “You got a nice, sexy butt. I think so, Anon thinks so, everybody thinks so. It’s just as big as it was yesterday, and the day before that, and the day before that, so stop worryin’. And even if it were gettin’ bigger, you’d be the only one who cared. Anon and I wouldn’t stop likin’ you just ‘cause you got a little junk in the trunk. Ain’t that right?”

“She’s right, AJ,” I said. “We’ll love you no matter what, so stop frettin’ about stuff like that.”

Applejack looked over at me, then back at Apple Bloom. Finally, she sighed, a smile returning to her lips. “Alright,” she said, “I’ll stop worryin’ about it.”

“Good,” said Apple Bloom, smiling and giving Applejack a peck on the lips. “Now get your sexy butt in the tub, sis!” Apple Bloom punctuated her order with a light slap on one of Applejack’s cheeks, making her jump slightly, then giggle.

The two of them made their way over to the tub, looking down at me with sultry gazes. Applejack got in first, slowly stepping in and lying down at my side, snuggling up against me and resting her head on my shoulder. Apple Bloom followed immediately afterwards, lying down on my other side and snuggling up to me just as Applejack did. The hot, soothing water seemed to have just as great an affect on them as it had on me, making both of them shudder and moan as it swallowed up their soft flesh. With the addition of two more bodies, the water level rose, ending up at the level of our chests. I wrapped my arms around them and gave each of them a quick kiss before we laid back our heads and closed our eyes, enjoying the feel of the water and each other’s bodies.

“This was a great idea,” said Applejack dreamily.

“Thanks, Apple Bloom,” I said.

“Don’t mention it,” said Apple Bloom.

“We should do this every year,” I said. “We’ll make it a new tradition: our ‘Day-Before-Hearth’s-Warmin’-Bath’.”

“Every year?” said Apple Bloom. “We should do this every day.”

Applejack chuckled. “I wish,” she said.

We lied there listening to each other’s breaths for a few moments before Apple Bloom spoke again. “Tomorrow really is Hearth’s Warmin’ Eve, ain’t it?” she said.

“Yep,” I said.

“Felt like it came so fast this year,” said Apple Bloom.

“Time flies when you’re havin’ fun,” said Applejack, eliciting a chuckle from all of us.

“Did you get the dress from Rarity?” I said.

“Sure did,” said Applejack. “I went and picked it up this afternoon while you were out gettin’ firewood.”

“How’s it look?” I said.

“It’s even prettier than she said it would be,” said Applejack. “I think Mom’ll love it.”

“Good,” I said. “She deserves somethin’ nice.”

“She sure does,” said Apple Bloom.

Another moment of silence, then I heard Applejack’s voice again. “You know...we’re gonna have to tell her eventually,” she said.

I slowly opened my eyes and looked down at her, seeing that she was looking back at me, her big green eyes staring straight into my soul. I sighed and rested my head on hers. “I know,” I said softly.

It was not the first time the three of us had discussed coming out about our relationship, nor, I imagined, would it be the last. Typically, whenever one of us brought it up, the others were quick to change the subject, none of us really wanting to consider the consequences of revealing our secret. Of course, we all knew deep down that the day would come when we could no longer hide it. We considered ourselves lucky that Rarity had been so supportive of us, but the person we really needed to concern ourselves with was our mother. She, of all people, deserved to know what we were really getting up to during our afternoons in the treehouse.

“What’s the rush?” said Apple Bloom, looking over at us. “I mean...we’ve been fine so far.”

“We’ve been lucky so far,” Applejack corrected. “Lucky she’s never come out to the treehouse at a bad time. Lucky she’s never come home early one of these nights and found us. It’s only a matter of time before we slip up, and I don’t wanna have a repeat of what happened with you.”

Apple Bloom lowered her gaze and sighed. “You’re right...as usual,” she said.

“We just gotta be honest with her,” said Applejack, “just like we’re honest with each other. We just gotta tell her the truth, and the sooner, the better. The longer we wait, the worse it’ll be when she finds out.”

“I get what you’re sayin’, but...can we wait...just a little longer?” said Apple Bloom. “Till after Hearth’s Warmin’?”

“I like that plan,” I said. “Let’s have...at least one more Hearth’s Warmin’ together...as a family.”

“I like that plan too,” said Applejack, smiling. “We’ll wait...just a little bit longer.” The three of us smiled at each other, leaning in and exchanging quick kisses.

“What do you...what do you think she’ll say?” said Apple Bloom.

The question hung in the air for several tense moments before I chanced to speak. “I...I don’t know,” I said. “I really don’t know.”

“I really wanna believe that...she’ll accept us,” said Applejack, “that she’ll still love us. But...I just don’t know either. I can’t imagine how big of a shock it’s gonna be. She’s already been through so much. I don’t know if she could take somethin’ like this.”

I took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. “The Mom I know...would love us no matter what,” I said. “That’s what I believe. But...if I’m wrong...if she does reject us...there’s not much she can really do about it.”

“You’re right,” said Apple Bloom. “We’re not kids anymore. The worst she can really do is...kick us out.”

I held my sisters tightly against me, although I didn’t know whether I was doing it for their comfort or for my own. “Girls,” I said, “I don’t know what’s gonna happen to us. I don’t know where our lives are gonna take us. But I know that we’ll always be together; I’m sure of that.”

“We will,” said Applejack. “No matter what.”

“If we have to leave Sweet Apple Acres...it won’t be the end of the world,” I said, trying to sound optimistic. “There are plenty of other farms nearby. I’m sure I could find work to support us.”

“We could find work,” Applejack corrected. “We’re all in this together; don’t forget that.”

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom. “And when I’m done with school in the spring, I can help you out even more. Or, I could find a job in town. Sweetie Belle says Rarity’s always needin’ extra help at her shop; I could work there!”

“The point is...we’ll take care of each other,” said Applejack. “We’ll find a way to manage, and we’ll get by. Everythin’ will be alright...as long as we stick together.”

The three of us smiled at one another, leaning in and sharing a few gentle kisses. “Don’t worry,” I said. “I don’t plan on leavin’ my women anytime soon.”

“And we don’t plan on leavin’ our man anytime soon neither,” said Apple Bloom.

“I’m sorry for bringin’ this up, you two,” said Applejack. “I didn’t mean to kill the mood.”

“It’s alright, AJ,” I said. “We’ve all been thinkin’ about it. Besides...it’s not like we can’t get the mood back.”

I leaned in and pressed my lips against Applejack’s, kissing her deeply. My tongue pushed its way between her lips and into her mouth where it gently played with hers. I soon felt Apple Bloom shift her body and nuzzle against our faces, trying to worm her way into the kiss. Applejack and I were more than welcome to include her, both of us pressing our lips against hers and drawing her into a gentle, passionate three-way kiss. We moaned softly into each other’s mouths as we rubbed our legs together and I caressed their soft, round butts. My hands eventually wandered southward, heading in between their legs to stroke their smooth lower lips.

“Hold on, sugarcube,” Applejack chuckled as my fingers made contact. “I know you’re rarin’ to go, I am too, but we’re here to relax and get clean. We’ll have plenty of time to fool around later.”

“Trust us,” said Apple Bloom. “It’ll be worth the wait.”

“Oh, alright,” I chuckled.

My rising lust temporarily reigned in, the three of us got to work slowly and sensually washing every square inch of each other’s bodies. I was particularly careful when scrubbing their nipples and their lower lips, both areas provoking soft moans in response to even the lightest touch. Despite their earlier call for patience, all three of us slipped in a generous amount of kisses, squeezes, and pinches while washing each other. By the time we had finished, my lips had made their way to both of their butts, their stomachs, their feet, their breasts, and their necks, where I covered each of their cutie marks with a barrage of gentle smooches. When we were about as clean as we could get ourselves, we lied back and snuggled together once again, exchanging gentle kisses for a few minutes while savoring the fading heat of the water.

Eventually, an unspoken signal passed between us, and we slowly rose from the lukewarm bathwater one by one and stepped out of the tub. While the water drained, we each grabbed a big, fluffy towel and set about drying each other’s bodies just as carefully as we had washed them. Of course, this process involved many more kisses, light tickles, and childish giggling. After taking us much longer than it should have to dry off, the three of us wrapped our towels around our bodies and gathered up our clothing.

“So...what now?” I said, wrapping an arm around Apple Bloom’s waist and giving her a kiss on her neck.

“Now?” said Apple Bloom. “You need to go wait in your room for a little while. The two of us got some things to do before we’re ready for you.”

“Aww, really?” I said.

“Really,” said Applejack with a smile. “Head on back to your room and wait for us there. I promise we won’t be long.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” I said, giving each of them one last kiss before we parted.

After taking a quick peek out of the bathroom to ensure the coast was clear, the three of us filed out, I heading to my bedroom and my sisters heading to Apple Bloom’s. I paused before my door for a moment, watching them from down the hall as they quietly slipped into the bedroom. They shot sultry gazes in my direction as they passed through the doorframe, and Apple Bloom blew me a kiss. When they finally closed the door behind them, I followed suit and quickly stepped into my own bedroom and closed the door.

I tossed my clothes and towel aside and lied down on my bed, the cool bedding feeling wonderful against my warm, damp skin. Knowing what was assuredly coming next, I didn’t even bother putting on underwear, which would have been difficult anyway due to the current state of my member. The minutes slowly ticked by as I waited for my sisters to join me, my arousal only increasing as my head filled with ideas as to what sort of lewd surprise they had in store for me. Thankfully, my patience proved greater than my lust, and I managed to resist taking matters into my own hands and giving myself a quick appetizer before the main course.

While I managed to wait, it was not exactly a restful wait, and I found myself frequently rising from my bed to press my ear against the wall, before tearing myself away again. Through the wood, I detected the sounds of a hushed conversation, although the words were too muffled to make out. I heard the soft patter of bare feet walking across wooden floorboards, which creaked ever-so-slightly. The springs of Apple Bloom’s mattress squeaked as one or both of them lied down upon it. It was hard for me to tell through the wall, but I could have sworn I also heard the sound of soft moaning and whimpering as well.

After what felt like a millennia, but was probably much closer to fifteen minutes, my heart leaped as I heard the sound of a door opening down the hall and two sets of footsteps slowly approaching. I bolted upright, sitting on the edge of my bed and watching my door in anticipation. The sound of the footsteps grew closer and closer, eventually falling quiet when they reached the other side of my bedroom door. A moment later, my door handle slowly turned and my door was pushed open just a few inches. Through the darkness of the hallway, I just managed to make out Apple Bloom peering in at me.

“Close your eyes,” she whispered, “and don’t open ‘em till we say.”

As she requested, I closed my eyes, somehow finding the will to not peek. I listened closely as my door slowly creaked open, four bare feet crossed my threshold, and my door was carefully closed once more. I followed them with my ears as they crossed my bedroom and stood at the foot of my bed, adjusting my position to face them. Silence fell over the room for a few tense moments. Through the deafening quiet, I could just barely make out the sound of their heavy breaths.

“Okay,” said Apple Bloom softly. “You can look now.” I slowly opened my eyes and just about had a heart attack at what I saw.

Applejack and Apple Bloom were standing side-by-side at the foot of my bed, each dressed in a set of two-piece lingerie. The orange underwear Applejack wore was the same set she had gotten from Rarity, looking no less beautiful and no less sexy than it had the first time I had laid eyes on it. The snug silk panties clung to her skin like a glove, creating a spectacular display of skindentation that reminded me just how soft and squeezable her hips were. The matching bra, complete with white frills, supported and shaped her massive mammaries, making them appear as two great globes of pale pink flesh. The conservative cut of the bra left a fair bit to the imagination, but made the small amount of her breasts that poked out over the top of the cups that much more titillating.

The lingerie adorning Apple Bloom’s beautiful body was a light pastel yellow in color, and was made from lace. Immediately, images of sunshine and bright yellow apples filled my mind, making my mouth water for more reasons than one. Both the panties and bra had elaborate designs weaved into the lace which, upon closer inspection, looked distinctly floral in nature. In the spaces between the flowers, the silk was thinner, allowing me to look through and get a glimpse of the soft, pink skin underneath. Both the bra and the panties were of a more revealing design than Applejack’s, showing off a fair amount of skin both above and below. While they didn’t need that much support, her breasts were pushed by the bra into a perfect round shape, making her impressive chest appear even larger.

My eyes darted about frantically, trying to take in every inch of their feminine forms as quickly as possible. My heartbeat rapidly accelerated, pounding in my chest like a great drum. I could practically feel the blood being sucked from my brain and diverted downwards to fuel a part of my body that would be needing it much more very soon. My chest heaved as great quantities of air flowed in and out of my gaping mouth. I tried to move, I tried to speak, I tried to think, but I could not. I was completely enthralled by the sight of the two most beautiful creatures I had ever laid eyes on.

“Like what you see?” said Apple Bloom.

Her words caught my attention through my stupor, and my gaze drifted up to their faces. Both of them were looking at me with sultry smiles on their lips, although they were blushing slightly as well. Their long hair was unrestrained, flowing freely down their backs like two rivers of yellow and red. Both of their plump, feminine lips were covered in lipstick just slightly pinker than their natural skin tones. Apple Bloom wore just a hint of mascara and blush, whereas Applejack’s face had no additional embellishments beyond the ever-present smattering of freckles on her nose and cheeks. Their big, beautiful eyes, two green and two orange, overflowed with emotion, shining with the light of their love.

“Uhh...” I uttered embarrassingly, my mind too overwhelmed to make an attempt at coherent speech.

My sisters giggled, their seductive visages cracking. “I think we broke him,” said Apple Bloom.

“Well then...we’ll just have to help him out a bit,” said Applejack.

As one, the two of them slowly walked forward, never taking their eyes off of mine. When they reached my bed, they climbed up on top of it, crawling towards me on their hands and knees. When they reached me, each of them lifted a hand and placed it on my chest, then gently pushed me back against the bed. My head came to rest on my pillow, and they quickly crawled over me. They leaned in closer, their cheeks brushing together as they both moved in to kiss me. Their closed their eyes as they pressed their plush, soft lips against mine.

The touch of their silky smooth lips against mine sent a shockwave coursing through my body, jolting my frozen muscles awake again. I finally snapped out of my trance, my body instinctively responding to the presence of the two scantily clad women above me. My arms reached out as quick as lighting and wrapped themselves around my sisters’ waists, pulling them down onto me. Their exclamations of surprise were quickly muffled as I raised my hands and placed them on the backs of their heads, then firmly pulled them back into the kiss. My lips and tongue sprung to life, lovingly mauling their mouths and eliciting soft moans from them. The two of them quickly got into it, kissing me back as passionately as I kissed them.

“You two...are just...so damn sexy,” I panted in the brief moments my tongue wasn’t wrestling with one of theirs.

My sisters giggled as they planted kisses on my cheeks and neck. “Told you he’d like it,” said Apple Bloom.

“Let me look at you,” I said, putting my hands on their shoulders and gently pushing them off of me. “Let me look at your beautiful bodies.” My sisters knelt before me as I pushed myself up into a sitting position. Once again, my eyes wandered across their slopes and curves, taking in every little detail. My hands busied themselves with caressing every inch of their flawless skin from their thighs to their stomachs to their breasts to their cheeks. “What did I ever do to deserve you two?”

“You were the best little brother in the world, that’s what,” said Applejack, leaning in and giving me another kiss.

“The best big brother too,” said Apple Bloom, giving me a kiss as well.

As she pulled back, I looked down at Apple Bloom’s lace lingerie once again, running my fingers over the elaborate floral pattern on her bra. “Where’d you get this?” I asked.

“Sweetie Belle helped me pick this out a long time ago,” said Apple Bloom. “I like to wear it sometimes...just to make myself feel pretty. Although...this is the first time...anyone else has seen me in it. H-How do I look?”

“You look gorgeous,” I said, placing a hand on her cheek. “Drop-dead gorgeous. Doesn’t she?”

“You’re pretty as a picture, sugarcube,” said Applejack, putting a hand on Apple Bloom’s shoulder. Apple Bloom’s cheeks reddened, but she smiled back at both of us.

My gaze drifted over to Applejack, falling upon her light pink lips. “You’re wearing lipstick,” I said. I had only seen Applejack wear makeup once in a blue moon, and never very willingly. She didn’t need it, of course; her natural beauty was breathtaking enough. Luckily, the shade of lipstick she wore was subtle, merely accentuating that beauty, not distracting from it.

“Oh, er...yeah,” said Applejack, her gaze dropping. “She...she talked me into it. I don’t look too gussied up...do I?”

“AJ,” I said, reaching up and brushing a strand of her hair behind her ear, “you’re stunning. Absolutely, positively stunning.” Applejack blushed, but looked back up at me and smiled.

“See?” said Apple Bloom, lightly elbowing her. “Maybe next time you’ll let me paint your nails.”

“Maybe,” Applejack chuckled.

I looked back and forth between my two sisters, my two women, my two beautiful little apples, marveling at how much my life had changed in such a short amount of time. In the span of half a year, I had changed from a romantically inexperienced coward too afraid to confront his own feelings to a confident, driven man with two of the sexiest women in the world on his arms and in his bed. It was almost too good to be true. If the happy, fulfilling life I was living was merely a dream, I thought to myself, I hoped I would never wake up.

“I love you two,” I said, wrapping my arms around them and pulling them close. Their chests squished against mine as they embraced me, squeezing me tightly. We nuzzled our faces together and I looked into their eyes, each one twinkling like the brightest star. “I love you two so much.”

“We love you too,” said Applejack. “More than I can say.”

“I just wanna hold you and never let you go,” I said, tightening my hold on them.

“We’re not goin’ anywhere,” said Apple Bloom. “You’re ours, and we’re yours...tonight especially.”

“What do you mean?” I said.

“Well...AJ and I have been tryin’ to decide what we should do with you tonight,” said Apple Bloom.

“We tossed a lot of ideas around,” said Applejack, “but we didn’t know what you’d wanna do.”

“In the end, we decided to let you choose,” said Apple Bloom.

“You want me to decide what we do?” I said.

“Yep,” said Applejack. “Think of it as an early Hearth’s Warmin’ present.”

“Tonight...we’ll do whatever you want,” said Apple Bloom. “No matter what you wanna do to us, or have us do to you, or have us do to each other, we’ll do it.”

“I...I don’t know what to say,” I said. “You really mean you’ll do...anythin’?”

“Anythin',” said Applejack. “Anythin’ that makes you happy.”

“But...what about you two?” I said. “I don’t wanna make you do things you don’t wanna do.”

Apple Bloom chuckled. “You’re too sweet for your own good,” she said. “That’s one of the reasons I love you so much. But tonight, I don’t want you to be sweet; I want you to be selfish. I want you to be a big, strong man and take what you want. I want you to take us...however you wanna take us.”

“We know you, sugarcube,” said Applejack. “We know you, and we trust you. We know how much you care about us. We know you’d never do anythin’ to hurt us. That’s why we’re doin’ this. We’re sure that, no matter what you wanna do, we’ll enjoy it too, just like we’ve always enjoyed each other.”

My mind was racing, throwing increasingly lewd thoughts at me quicker than I could process them. “I don’t...I don’t even know where to begin,” I said.

“If I can make a suggestion,” said Apple Bloom, leaning in and whispering in my ear, “I still have one more hole you haven’t used yet.”

My member twitched as her words echoed into my ear. “You mean you want me to...put it in your butt?” I said.

“I want you to put it in my ass,” Apple Bloom corrected, looking me in the eye. “I’m tired of just sittin’ by and watchin’ you and AJ do it. I wanna do it with you too. I know mine isn’t as nice as AJ’s, but...I’ll try my best to make it good for you.”

Applejack and I had only had anal sex a handful of times since we had first tried it, typically on nights such as this when we had hours to spend enjoying each other’s company. Apple Bloom had been there on every occasion, getting increasingly more involved in our lovemaking as the months had gone by. While I would be lying if I said the thought of taking my little sister in that fashion had never crossed my mind, neither she nor I had ever broached the subject. We had only recently started having sex for real, after all, and the topic had not come up in the few weeks since. However, as we had crossed every other milestone, there was no real reason to hold back any longer.

“Apple Bloom,” I said, placing a hand on her cheek, “you have a beautiful, sexy butt. If you’re really comfortable with doin’ it that way...if you really wanna do it...then I wanna do it too.”

Apple Bloom’s eyes lit up like a bonfire, burning with the red-hot intensity of her passion. “I do want it,” she said. “I want you to...fuck me...fuck me in my ass.”

“Then that’s what I’ll do,” I said. “But first, I need to unwrap my presents. AJ, care to lend a hand?”

“Gladly,” said Applejack.

I pressed my lips against Apple Bloom’s, sending my tongue into her mouth and kissing her deeply. While we tongue wrestled, Applejack and I reached for her bra, following it around her chest to where it connected at the back. In no time at all, we had unhooked the garment and slid the straps down her shapely arms, pulling it off of her body and tossing it aside. Her perky breasts fell free, retuning to their natural teardrop shape. Applejack and I gently pushed her down onto the bed, the immediately buried our faces in her soft mounds. Soft moans and whimpers issued forth from her mouth as we nuzzled her flesh and sucked on her stiffening nipples.

Not long later, our hands wandered down to her hips and gripped the waistband of her panties. Together, we slid them over her hips and butt, down her thighs, calves, and eventually, off of her feet. Abandoning her breasts for the moment, we moved lower, caressing and kissing her stomach as we made our way to her plump pussy. A noticeable trace of moisture was already visible on her lower lips, beckoning us to have a taste. Applejack and I wasted no time in pushing her thighs apart and diving right in, both of us lapping at her glistening folds as if we were dying of a thirst that only her sweet nectar could quench. Apple Bloom threw back her head and wailed as we ravished her, coaxing forth a river of her juices. We spent a little while teasing her, both of us swallowing several mouthfuls worth before we finally let up.

As we sat up again, I looked over at Applejack. “Your turn,” I said.

I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her into a tight embrace, kissing her just as passionately as I had kissed Apple Bloom. As I reached behind her to unhook her bra, Apple Bloom sat back up and helped me, having recovered from the pleasurable assault we had made upon her. Within moments, Applejack’s bra had been slipped off of her shoulders and tossed aside, letting her breasts return to their natural teardrop shape. Apple Bloom and I grabbed hold of her, and together, the three of us collapsed onto the bed, giggling like children. We lunged for Applejack’s breasts, both of us taking one of her thick pink nipples into our mouths. Applejack whimpered and moaned softly as we flicked her nipples with our tongues and gently nibbled on them.

Her breasts did not satisfy us for long, however, and we soon kissed our way down her toned stomach. Apple Bloom and I took hold of her silk panties and pulled them over her wide hips and down her long, muscled legs. We lifted her legs into the air as we pulled her panties up and off of them, then immediately pushed her thick thighs apart. Her plump lower lips were already dripping with her feminine juices, making our mouths water. We dove face-first into our big sister’s pussy, devouring her sweet apple pie. Applejack’s moans rose in volume as we teased her with our lips and tongues, turning the steady stream flowing forth from her into a veritable river. After gorging ourselves on her sweet nectar, Apple Bloom and I sat up again, our faces sopping wet.

I grabbed hold of Apple Bloom and lied down on the bed next to Applejack, pulling her along with me. My sisters and I wrapped our arms around each other and embraced tightly, our legs intertwining. Pressing our faces together, we shared a wild, sloppy three-way kiss, our tongues competing in a playful battle for dominance. As we kissed, my hands wandered down to their butts, grabbing huge handfuls of their soft cheeks. I squeezed them, I jiggled them, and I even pinched them gently, making them squeal and giggle. My fingers eventually slid into the canyons between their cheeks, slowly moving down until they came into contact with their pretty little puckers. I was taken aback, however, when I noticed that the surface of each one was wet and slippery.

“You two are already lubed up?” I said, breaking the kiss.

“Yep,” said Apple Bloom, smiling mischievously. “We figured you’d wanna go with my suggestion.”

“Why do you think it took us so long to get ready?” said Applejack.

“We’re all ready to go,” said Apple Bloom. “You, on the other hand, need a little bit of prep first.”

Apple Bloom crawled over to the side of my bed and reached down to the floor. When she pulled her hand back up, I saw that she was holding a very familiar bottle of lubricant, which she had presumably brought in with her and placed on the ground. She crawled back over to us, whereupon she and Applejack each lied down at my sides, cuddling up against me. Flashing me a grin, Apple Bloom squeezed a generous amount of lube out of the bottle and into her hand. She handed the bottle to Applejack, then began rubbing her hands together, spreading the lube out evenly over her palms. Applejack followed suit, squeezing some lube into her own hands and rubbing them together.

When their hands were slick with lube, they set aside the bottle and pressed themselves against me, bringing their faces in close to mine. Giving me lustful, yet loving looks, each of them slowly reached down one of their hands beneath my stomach, then took hold of my rock-hard shaft. Their soft, feminine fingers wrapped around my stiff flesh, squeezing me firmly, but gently. My hips bucked reflexively in response to finally getting some stimulation, and a gasping moan escaped my lips. They waited only a brief moment before they began to move, Applejack slowly pumping up and down my length while Apple Bloom polished my head. Their touches sent ripples of pleasure radiating throughout my body, eliciting a steady stream of moans and grunts.

As they continued working me down below, my sisters leaned in and drew me into a three-way kiss once again. I held them tightly against me and kissed them back, using my rising lust to fuel my oral ministrations. At first, they went slowly and carefully, making an effort to coat every inch of my skin in an adequate amount of lubricant. Eventually, however, they gave in to their lust as well, stroking me solely for the sake of my pleasure. They even took turns reaching down and gently massaging my balls while the other pumped my shaft. Wanting to pay them back some, I once again reached down between their soft thighs and found their sopping wet pussies. They moaned into my mouth as I slipped a finger into each of their tight passages, stroking the tender flesh within.

Having no reason to hold back this time, the three of us continued to tease each other for a good minute or two, our combined moans steadily increasing in volume. “Okay!” said Apple Bloom, suddenly pulling back from our kiss. “He’s ready! No more messin’ around! I need it, and I need it now!”

“How do you want us?” said Applejack, pulling back as well.

My fingers had stopped teasing them, but both of them still looked hot and bothered, their built-up arousal making them squirm. I wanted to give Apple Bloom what she wanted, but at the same time, I could plainly see that Applejack needed something as well. Thankfully, my young man’s brain provided a solution to the dilemma.

“Get into a sixty-nine,” I said softly, but firmly. The position was not one of our favorites, being better suited for two people than for three, but for what I had in mind, it would be more than sufficient.

Their faces lit up as they seemingly realized what I intended. They shot each other excited looks, then scrambled off of me, quickly getting into position. Applejack lied down on her back between my legs, her head pointing towards me. When she was ready, Apple Bloom got on her hands and knees above her, facing the opposite direction. Apple Bloom quickly, but carefully, lowered herself down, her legs bending as her hips descended towards Applejack’s face. As their breasts made contact with each other’s stomachs, Applejack wrapped her arms around Apple Bloom’s waist, and Apple Bloom did the same for Applejack’s thighs. Together, they both leaned in and began devouring each other’s soft, wet folds.

A symphony of lewd noises echoed throughout the room as they went at it, eating each other out with a level of enthusiasm that was both incredibly hot and a little bit frightening. Tongues lapped at slippery skin, squelching noisily with each lick and thrust. Muffled moans and whimpers snuck out from their busy mouths constantly. My bedsprings squeaked softly as they squirmed and wiggled in response to each other’s sensual touches. I lied there looking down at them for a few moments, enjoying the sights and sounds of their perversely beautiful lovemaking. A sudden twitch of my aching member reminded me of the task I had ahead of me, so I quickly moved to join in on their play.

As I got up into a kneeling position, Applejack’s hands drifted down Apple Bloom’s body to her butt, grasping her soft round cheeks. She got a firm grip on each one, then gently prized them apart, exposing Apple Bloom’s pretty pink asshole. Apple Bloom arched her back, angling her butt up at me to give me a better view of the glistening orifice. I extended a hand towards it, placing a thumb on the rim and lightly tracing circles around it. She visibly clenched and let out an adorable whimper in response to my touch. Going one step further, I placed my thumb at her entrance and slowly pushed it in, stopping when I had gone about an inch. Her muscles clenched around my finger, creating an incredibly tight grip, and she let out a series of rapid moans. While not effortless, the journey inside was not so difficult as to be painful for her, thanks to their evidently thorough preparations.

I slowly pulled my finger back out of her, satisfied that she was as ready as she could reasonably be. “I’m gonna put it in now, Apple Bloom,” I said. “Are you ready?”

Apple Bloom momentarily lifted her head and looked over her shoulder at me. “Yes, yes, put it in already!” she cried out desperately. “Please!”

As I shuffled forward and grabbed my slippery shaft, lightly pressing my tip against her little pucker, she whimpered and pressed her lips back against Applejack’s. I rubbed my tip around the edge, the feeling of her soft, wet skin on mine sending shivers up my spine. I only spent a moment or two teasing her, as neither she nor I had the patience to wait any longer for what we really wanted. Placing my tip squarely at the center of her pretty little asshole, I took a deep breath, then slowly pushed my hips forward. The initial, intense effort to squeeze my tip through her crushing grip required both force and control in equal parts. The two of us grunted and moaned rapidly as I pushed against her entrance, but as her muscles finally gave way and I slipped inside, a powerful wave of pleasure swept through us, and we let out slow, shuddering moans.

I did not move for several moments, both of us needing some time to adjust to the sensation of my penetration. I had thought that I would be able to handle it with some degree of composure, given my previous experience with Applejack; however, I had forgotten that Applejack had eventually learned to relax her muscles to make things easier for both of us. Apple Bloom’s virgin asshole squeezed me like a vice, nearly overwhelming me in the process. My chest heaved as I struggled to regain control of my mind and body. In the meantime, Apple Bloom gradually calmed as well, eventually loosening up enough to allow me to continue with relative ease.

When I was ready, I grabbed her hips and began slowly thrusting forward, pushing my stiff flesh into her one little bit at a time. My progress was glacial, each tiny movement I made sending another jolt of pleasure surging through me. In addition, Apple Bloom clenched down around me reflexively, forcing me to wait until she had relaxed again to proceed. Thankfully, Applejack had managed to coat the first few inches in a thick layer of lube, making the initial journey much easier than it would have otherwise been. That, combined with the thorough coating on my own skin, eventually allowed me to slide the final bit of my shaft into her.

Both of us were breathing heavily by the time our hips finally collided, her even more than me, due to the additional stimulation she was receiving from Applejack. The feel of her hot, wet, and silky smooth flesh pressing down on my entire length at once pushed me almost all the way to my climax just on its own. Fortunately for me, my endurance had increased significantly over the previous few months, enough that I was able to weather the constant barrage of pleasure wracking my body without giving in. If it was that intense for me, I thought to myself, I could only imagine how Apple Bloom was feeling.

“Are you...are you alright, Apple Bloom?” I panted. Through the constant stream of lewd vocalizations, I managed to make out an affirmative grunt. “I’m gonna move now...alright?” Apple Bloom did not respond vocally this time, instead choosing to wiggle her hips slightly, the motion making both of us moan.

After mentally preparing myself, I grasped her hips tightly and began slowly pulling back out of her. The muscles that had fought so hard to prevent my entry now fought just as hard to prevent my departure, squeezing me tightly enough to make me moan and grunt. Despite this, the journey out did not take nearly as long as the journey in, and before too long, my shaft had been completely withdrawn, leaving only my head still inside. After taking a moment to catch my breath and let the pleasure subside, I braced myself and began pushing right back in, not stopping until I had hilted inside of her once again. The first cycle was soon followed by a second, then a third, and soon, I was thrusting into her with a steady, albeit slow, rhythm. I gradually increased the speed of my thrusting as the lube became more evenly distributed, making each pass slightly easier.

“Are you okay, Apple Bloom?” I said. “Does this feel alright?”

“Uh-huh,” she said weakly, momentarily lifting her head and nodding.

Encouraged by her response, I continued accelerating while also making sure not to be too rough with her. I steadied out when I reached a speed that I knew would soon push me to my climax while not overstressing her inexperienced body. From the quantity and intensity of the muffled wails emanating from her mouth, I could tell that Apple Bloom was enjoying herself as well. She seemed to be channeling the double dose of pleasure she was receiving back into her own ministrations, pleasuring Applejack as energetically as I had ever seen her do. Of course, this resulted in Applejack letting our a stream of moans, whimpers, and squeals of her very own, each minute noise adding to the cacophony already filling my ears.

Looking down at my two beautiful sisters writhing in ecstasy only further increased the feeling of euphoria enveloping both my mind and body. I loved them with all my heart, and I had tremendous respect for the strong, confident, intelligent women they had become over the years, but in that particular moment, my opinions of them was admittedly a bit base. Through the haze of lust filling my mind, I saw them solely as women, my women. They were my sexy, voluptuous, gorgeous young women who loved being pleasured by me as much as I loved being pleasured by them. I loved hearing them scream, I loved watching them wiggle and writhe, and I loved the taste of their delicious bodies. I loved taking them, claiming them, making them mine. They belonged to me, just as I belonged to them, and that’s the way it would always be.

Such were my thoughts as I continued thrusting into my little sister, claiming the last of her three holes. So riled up was I by the combination of physical and mental stimulation that it should come as no surprise that, only a few minutes after we had begun, I was approaching my peak. The sound of their wet tongues thrusting into each other’s tight, warm pussies, the soft slapping of my hips against Apple Bloom’s soft cheeks, and the myriad of indescribable noises coming from their mouths was quickly wearing away the last remaining shreds of my endurance. It would only be a few scant moments, I realized, until I was ready to burst.

“Girls! I’m close!” I grunted.

As soon as the words left my lips, I noticed a dramatic change take place in my sisters. Both of them tightened their holds on each other’s bodies, squeezing them as if they were afraid they would be pulled away from them. Applejack wrapped her legs around Apple Bloom’s head, locking her in place between her thick, muscular thighs. Apple Bloom slammed her hips downward, grinding her lower lips against Applejack’s face. The sounds of their busy tongues spiked in intensity, leading to a corresponding increase in the intensity of their moans. Their bodies wriggled and writhed as they quickly pushed themselves to their own climaxes. Gripping Apple Bloom’s hips, I thrust into her as quickly and as forcefully as I dared, the pleasure from which elicited quite a few lewd noises from my mouth as well.

I held out for as long as I could, but when I felt my will finally snap, I drew back my hips one last time, pulling myself almost all the way back out, then slammed my hips against hers, ramming myself all the way inside of her with one mighty thrust. My muscles clenched and I let out a deep roar as I released my pent-up lust in one terrific burst. Deep within her, my throbbing member unleashed wave after wave of my hot, sticky love, painting her insides white. Accompanying each spurt was a surge of pleasure that shot through me, starting at my hips and radiating out to the furthest extremities of my body. My mind was wiped clean of all thoughts and feelings other than the incredible ecstasy filling up my entire being.

A fraction of a second after I broke, the sound of two piercing screams reached my ears, loud even though muffled by a significant amount of soft, feminine flesh. Apple Bloom’s iron grip on me grew even tighter, her muscles clamping down around my length and milking me of every drop I had to give. My sisters’ bodies spasmed violently as they were hit by their own orgasms, making the bed beneath us creak slightly. Their initial cries gave way to an inseparable medley of moans, wails, squeaks, squeals, and every other kind of lewd noise imaginable. For a length of time I was incapable of gauging, the three of us were frozen in place, utterly overwhelmed by the sheer power of our shared climax.

While powerful, our moment of ecstasy was not everlasting, much to my annoyance. The huge waves of pleasure flowing through us gradually waned, eventually dwindling to no more than gentle ripples caressing our sensitive bodies and minds. My exhausted member managed to pump out one last burst before finally giving out, weakly laying within my sister’s grasp and twitching occasionally. The rest of my body was not in much better shape, having just enough strength left in it to let me gently lower myself forward onto Apple Bloom. As my chest pressed against her back and my face met the back of her neck, my muscles gave out and I lied there limply, sucking much-needed air into my lungs. Beneath me, my sisters were just as still and quiet as I was, busy enjoying their afterglows just as I was doing.

As my mind slowly cleared and my strength slowly returned, I nuzzled Apple Bloom’s cutie mark and placed weak kisses upon it. One of my hands inched its way over to one of hers, grasping it as tightly as my feeble fingers would allow me. I felt Apple Bloom’s fingers wrap around mine, stroking my hand softly. When I felt I was ready, I took a deep breath, summoned my strength, and began to slowly draw back my hips, pulling myself out of Apple Bloom’s butt one inch at a time. Aftershocks shot through both of us as out tender flesh rubbed together, making us pant and moan softly. It was slow going, not aided by her occasional reflexive clamps, but eventually, my tip popped back out of her once more.

With one last surge of energy, I managed to push myself off of my sisters and flop down onto the bed beside them, lying there on my back. Applejack’s thighs having gone as limp as the rest fo her, Apple Bloom was easily able to nudge her way out of their hold and flop down onto the bed on Applejack’s other side. The three of us lied there like that for a little while, letting the cool air soothe our hot, sweaty bodies. I listened to the sound of our heavy breaths and smelled their familiar feminine scent drifting through the air, mixed with the smell of the apple-scented soap we had scrubbed ourselves with earlier.

I opened my eyes and lifted my head up high enough to peer over Applejack’s thick thighs and look at Apple Bloom. “Apple Bloom?” I said softly. “Are you alright? I wasn’t too rough, was I?”

Apple Bloom opened her eyes and looked over at me, a serene look on her face. “I’m alright,” she said, smiling. “Really. That felt...amazin’. Better than I hoped.”

I smiled back at her, my one concern dispelled. Planting my hands on the bed, I slowly pushed myself up into a sitting position, holding myself up so I would not fall back down. My sisters soon followed suit, pushing themselves up as well. The three of us shuffled together, wrapping our legs and arms around each other in a full body embrace and pressing our faces together. I stared into their dreamy eyes, just as they stared into mine.

“I love you both so much,” whispered Applejack.

“Well, I love you both more,” I whispered.

“Well, I love you even more than that,” whispered Apple Bloom.

We all burst into soft chuckling simultaneously, nuzzling each other and exchanging quick smooches.

“What should we do now?” said Applejack when we had calmed down again. “Should we...call it a night?”

I quickly peered over at the clock sitting on my bedside table. “Mom won’t be back for at least another hour,” I said, looking back at my sisters and grinning. “I’d say...our night’s only just beginning.”

Remembrance

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Remembrance

I was roused from my slumber by the piercing cry of a rooster as it sounded off its usual announcement that morning had come. The thick blanket of drowsiness covering my mind was slowly drawn away, taking with it the lingering traces of my sweet dreams. My eyes fluttered open, and I saw the wall of my bedroom, bathed in the soft, early-morning light that snuck in through my closed curtains. I lied there for a few moments, fighting off the urge to close my eyes and allow myself to drift back to sleep. As much as I wanted to, I knew that I could not laze about all day, especially on that day in particular. Summoning my willpower, I forced my muscles to push me up off of my bed and into a sitting position, a slow and laborious process.

I sat there for a few more moments, letting my blood adjust to my new position, before I grabbed my covers and gently pulled them back. I shivered as the cool morning air kissed my naked body and my still-tender member. I had put him through quite the workout the night before, forcing him to pump a load deep within both of my sisters’ asses and making him suffer through a long, sensual double titfuck before finally depositing the last bit of my reserves into my sisters’ hot, wet mouths. By the time we had finally said our goodnights and went to our own beds, I had been too exhausted to do anything but flop down and go right to sleep. I throbbed as the memories of our passionate evening together came rushing back to me, but for better or worse, I knew that I would be getting a day off from such activities.

Taking a deep breath, I slowly lifted my legs off of the bed and down onto the floor, carefully rising to my feet. Walking over to my dresser, I began pulling on my clothes, finishing my ensemble with a thick wool sweater. My mother had knitted the festive garment for me years ago, weaving in images of goofy-looking snowmen frolicking in the snow. It was not one of her finest works, and I was typically too embarrassed to wear it around town, but for Hearth’s Warming Eve, I could put up with a little bit of embarrassment if it meant making my mother happy. When I was ready, I stepped out of my bedroom and into the hallway beyond. After making a quick pit stop at the bathroom, I continued on down the stairs and into the living room.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I took a moment to take in the sight of the room. Standing tall and proud in its place of honor was our Hearth’s Warming tree, a large evergreen that we had cut down from the nearby woods and hauled back to the farm. My mother had spent quite a while decorating the tree with strands of popcorn garland and a plethora of ornaments of varying shape and size. Some of the ornaments were antiques, passed down through the years from before Granny Smith was even born. Others were newer, typically being gifts from our friends or just things we made ourselves. As one would expect, most of them were apple-themed, matching the rest of the room’s decor well. Wreaths hung from the walls and garlands were draped over doorways and wrapped around the handrail of the stairs. I sighed, my lips stretching into a smile as a warm feeling of nostalgic comfort came over me.

My moment of peace didn’t last long, however, as I quickly became aware of the flurry of movement and noise taking place in the kitchen. Crossing the room and walking into the kitchen, I was greeted by the sight of Buttercup and Granny Smith running about the room, seemingly busy preparing a number of different dishes at once. Our oven was full, our stovetop was fully occupied, and every available surface in the kitchen seemed to be at least partially taken up by ingredients, cookware, or some combination of the two. The warm air was filled with the combined scents of sizzling meats, fresh pastries, sweet fruits, and a million other things. Over at the kitchen table, Applejack sat at her spot, devouring a plate of fluffy, syrup-drenched pancakes.

“Mornin’, sweetie!” said Buttercup when she noticed me. She was wearing a thick wool dress the color of pine needles that went down to her ankles. The dress was not tightly cut, but with her generous assets filling it out, she could not help but make it look snug. Her long, curly locks were bound into a tight ponytail so as to not interfere with her work. It was only a little after sunrise, but I could already see weariness on her face. Despite this, she still managed to give me a warm smile that made me feel just as at ease as it always did.

“Mornin’, Mama,” I said, smiling back at her.

“No time for gabbin’ now, young’uns!” said Granny Smith, not even looking up from the vegetables she was chopping. “Have a seat and get some grub in you! There’s lots that needs to get done before tonight, and I don’t want any of y’all keelin’ over on me.”

“Good mornin’ to you too, Granny,” I said.

I walked over to the stove, where my mother was standing, and she handed me my own plate of pancakes. My breakfast in hand, I walked over and joined my sister at the table, taking my usual spot to her right. Applejack was wearing her usual jeans as well as her own tacky holiday sweater, hers adorned with images of apples with smiley faces on them. She grinned at me as she chewed and gave me a wink as I approached. As I set down my plate and sat down in my chair, Applejack swallowed and leaned over towards me, planting her syrup-coated lips against me cheek in a chaste, sisterly kiss. I looked over at her and we shared a soft chuckle before I dug into my pancakes.

Not long later, the missing member of the Apple family arrived on the scene, Apple Bloom yawning as she walked into the kitchen. She was wearing her work jeans as well as holiday sweater number three, hers bearing the images of red-and-white-striped candy canes. Her hair bow stood up above her head, its reddish color conveniently matching her sweater. She quickly collected her own breakfast and joined us at the table, smiling at us as she approached. She set down her plate, but walked over to us before sitting down. She quickly leaned in and gave both Applejack and I quick kisses on our cheeks, kisses of the sort that would not be considered improper for a young woman to give her beloved older siblings. She sat down and joined us in our meal, all three of us exchanging grins and knowing glances throughout.

After breakfast, the three of us got busy taking care of all the various tasks that needed to be taken care of that day. Granny Smith had not been exaggerating the need for haste, as there was more than enough work to keep my sisters and I on our feet all day. In addition to our usual daily chores, such as tending to the livestock and shoveling snow, there were also some last-minute holiday preparations to be done. As usual, my mother and grandmother were in charge of preparing the elaborate feast we would be having that evening, occasionally pulling Apple Bloom and Applejack into the kitchen to help. Applejack and I both had some last-minute gift wrapping to do; she made sure to show Apple Bloom and I the gift we had prepared for our mother before she boxed it up and placed it beneath our tree. Last, but certainly not least, my siblings and I hauled out the large flagpole we kept stored in the barn for most of the year and set it up in front of the farmhouse, where it would patiently wait until the next morning.

As was tradition, the local weather team kept up a light snowfall throughout the day, just as weather teams all over the country would be doing for their own towns. But as the day slowly transitioned to night and the sun was lowered below the horizon, the clouds grew darker, the snow fell thicker, and the chilly winds turned icy cold. The snowstorm was not intense enough seriously inconvenience anyone; it was merely meant to encourage the people of Equestria to spend the night huddling together in their homes with their friends and loved ones, and to remind us all of the terrible, unending winter our ancient ancestors had endured centuries prior. Luckily, my family and I were able to complete our appointed tasks and get back indoors just around the time the storm picked up.

My sisters and I were exhausted by the time we finally finished our work, showered, and dressed for the evening. Fortunately, we had a reward waiting for us that made it all worthwhile. While we had been busy chopping firewood, Buttercup and Granny Smith had been even busier filling our kitchen with all manner of delicious dishes. Platters of juicy meats that oozed gravy, bowls of steamed vegetables and buttery mashed potatoes, and about a dozen different types of apple-related dessert were ready and waiting to make the trip down our gullets. As per usual, Granny Smith had her six-layer bean dip as well, an odd feature of the traditional meal that I had long since stopped questioning. The table had been set with six place settings, one at each seat. We all quickly washed up and took our places at the table, our mouths watering and our bellies grumbling. After saying grace, we all picked up our forks and dug in, stuffing ourselves with the goodies before us.

As I ate, subjecting my tastebuds to one scrumptious bite after another, my eyes wandered about the table, gazing upon the smiling faces of my family. The traditional Hearth’s Warming Eve meal was meant to remind us of the bounty and prosperity that came with working together, and to make us feel grateful that the darkest times of our history were behind us. I had a great many things to be grateful for, I realized. I was grateful for Applejack, grateful that after all we had been through, I still had her love, both as a sister and as a woman. I was grateful for Apple Bloom, grateful that she and I had finally made peace and rekindled our love for one another after many long years. I was grateful that Granny Smith was still with us, and was still just as strong and energetic as I could ever remember her being. Finally, I was grateful for my mother Buttercup, grateful for the love and care she had given me and my sisters throughout the years. No matter what happened between she and I over the coming days, I would always be grateful to her for that.

Little by little, our plates and dishes emptied, and our bellies grew round and heavy. We talked amongst each other as we ate, discussing only enjoyable, lighthearted topics. We exchanged jokes and silly anecdotes, eliciting laughter and bringing smiles to each other’s faces. When we finished our main courses and finally started on dessert, I noticed Apple Bloom looking at me and nodding towards my left. Looking to my side, I saw that Applejack had chosen to have only a single, small tart, rather than sampling the delicious apple pie sitting on the table before her. I sighed, realizing exactly what was going through my big sister’s head. I leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Hearth’s Warming only comes once a year. Enjoy it.” Applejack looked at Apple Bloom and I as we gave her supportive smiles. She sighed and smiled back at us, before serving herself a huge piece of pie, which she greedily devoured.

Eventually, the last bite of cobbler and the last spoonful of vanilla ice cream disappeared from our plates, and we leaned back in our chairs with contented smiles on our faces. Fighting through our lethargy, my sisters and I rose from our seats to help clear the table and put away what few leftovers remained. With us helping our mother, the kitchen was returned to its normal state in no time at all. While the rest of us worked, Granny Smith was at the stove, preparing some of her famous mulled cider for us. As we finished, she handed each of us a tall mug of the delicious warm liquid, which I was quick to sample. The taste of cinnamon and orange melded perfectly with that of the cider, creating a perfect finisher for our feast.

With our drinks in hand, my family and I made our way to our living room, where we would spend the rest of our evening. Out the windows, the snowstorm was already going strong, battering our old house with icy winds. To stave off the cold, Applejack and I built up the fire in our fireplace, which quickly filled the room with its warmth and flickering light. Before we could all sit down and relax, however, we had one last tradition to attend to. As we had stoked the fire, Buttercup had gone off and retrieved a small wooden box, which she then presented to us. The box was about the size of a large shoebox, and its surface was decorated with carved images of trees laden with apples.

Buttercup carefully set her burden down on a small table and slowly lifted its lid, revealing its contents. Six small, crocheted dolls lay within, each doll having clothing and hair that reflected one of the members of our family. The dolls themselves were antiques, passed down through the generations, but were given new features whenever they changed ownership. We each had our own doll, the same ones we had used every Hearth’s Warming of our lives. The only exception was Buttercup’s doll, which was not the same one she had used when she had been a child. She had lost access to that particular doll, along with many other things, the day she and my father had married. The doll she now used was one that had belonged to Granny Smith’s mother, and had been gifted to her on her first Hearth’s Warming with my father. I had never seen her express anything but absolute love and respect for that doll.

Applejack reached into the box and carefully withdrew her doll, which had long yellow hair, jeans, boots, and a cowboy hat, and arranged it on the mantlepiece. Apple Bloom did the same for her doll, which had long red hair and a pretty little bow, long absent, now restored. Granny’s doll soon joined the others, its light yellow hair the only questionable feature. While it didn’t match the bone-white of the real thing, none of us had ever had the courage or the inclination to question the severely out-of-date design. My doll was next, its clothing and hair mirroring my own. My mother’s doll, with its long orange curls and a slim figure that was even more unrealistic than the hair on Granny’s doll, was added as well.

When all five had been put in their places, Buttercup returned to the box one last time to retrieve the final doll. She reached into the box, lifting it out as gingerly as if it were made of porcelain. The final doll had scruffy red hair, a cowboy hat on its head, and wore the clothes of a farmer. Buttercup slowly walked to the mantlepiece, then sat the doll down next to hers, nestling them together cozily. For a moment, she paused, staring at the doll and gently caressing its hair. The rest of us said nothing until she finally sighed and stepped back from the mantle, turning to face us. She wore a smile on her lips, but her eyes were filled with a much different emotion.

“C’mon, y’all,” Buttercup said. “Let’s get comfortable.”

Granny Smith took her place in her old rocker while Buttercup sat down in her plush reading chair. My sisters and I sat down on our old couch, snuggling together with me in the middle. We pulled a large, thick quilt over our legs, both to help keep us warm and to let us play a gentle game of footsie while we sipped our cider. A euphoric feeling of coziness came over me as we sat there together basking in the warmth of the fire while the storm blew outside. With the two loves of my life by my side and my beloved mother and grandmother nearby, things were shaping up to be a very good Hearth’s Warming indeed.

As the oldest in attendance, Granny Smith had the honor of starting off the evening with her own retelling of the founding of Equestria, a task which she particularly relished. We had all heard the story countless times before, of course, but it was a tradition that always managed to get us into the holiday spirit nonetheless. Granny’s humorous portrayal of the founders, which had brought me genuine mirth as a child, now filled me with nostalgic comfort. Her overly dramatic descriptions of the terrible storms and fearsome windigos that had once driven our people to the brink of extinction had not scared me or my sisters for a very long time. Despite this, Apple Bloom still used the situation as an excuse to cling tightly to my arm. I even felt Applejack cuddle up to me a little bit closer as Granny did her best impression of a windigo’s ghostly wail. When the story was finished, we gave Granny a token round of applause, which she seemed mighty pleased with.

The rest of the evening was filled with the tellings of much more lighthearted stories, both from folklore and from our own family’s history. Granny Smith and Buttercup had no shortage of entertaining anecdotes up their sleeves, only some of which involved embarrassing things I had done as a child. Soon enough, all five of us were smiling and laughing together just as families should on Hearth’s Warming. Inevitably, some of our stories, such as those from back when our family of five had been a family of six, filled our hearts with more bittersweet feelings. The stories were interspersed with music provided courtesy of Buttercup and her guitar, which she played as beautifully as ever. We lent our voices to the songs, belting out every holiday carol we knew. I was especially taken with my sisters’ harmonious singing voices, but I also took comfort in Buttercup’s strong, soothing pipes as well.

The hour eventually grew late, and I felt my eyelids begin to droop. Buttercup was just wrapping up a humorous story about the time my father had gotten stuck in a cider barrel. When the story had ended and our laughter had died down, a silence fell over us. I didn’t have to wonder what was on everybody’s mind, because the same thing was on my mind as well. Buttercup looked over at her guitar, which she had set aside for a while, then slowly reached over and retrieved it. She positioned it on her lap once more and put her fingers to the strings, ready to play. For a long moment, she hesitated, her fingers either lacking the strength or the will to move. Finally, she closed her eyes and breathed a gentle sigh, then began to play.

Her fingers moved slowly, but purposefully, plucking the strings with an expertise developed over decades. The notes were quiet, but powerful, sounding louder to my ears than an entire orchestra. I recognized the tune immediately. Within seconds, I could feel my eyes growing moist and my breathing grow heavier. When it came time to sing, Applejack opened her mouth, and the words flowed from her lips like a gentle breeze blowing through the orchard in springtime.

When family cannot be here
Havin' journeyed far and wide
We sing a song to honor them
To remember days gone by

Apple Bloom grasped my hand and held it tight, then joined in the song.

So take your cup and raise it high
Just as surely I'll do mine
And laugh we will at stories told
As we smile at days gone by
As we smile at days gone by

Holding back tears, I joined in as well, accompanied by Granny Smith.

For family not here, my dears
Havin' journeyed far and wide
For loyalty and kindness both
We smile at days gone by

A tear slowly traveled down Buttercup’s cheek as she played the musical interlude. When we sang again, she opened her mouth, but did not lend her voice to the song, merely mouthing the words silently.

Our paths will cross again one day
In time to reunite
For family is always near
Even when the seas are wide

Applejack grasped my other hand. I don’t know which of us needed comfort more.

So take your cup and raise it high
Just as surely I'll do mine
And make a toast for family
And the tales of days gone by

Taking a deep breath, I belted out the last bit of the song as strongly as I could.

For family not here, my dears
Havin' journeyed far and wide
For loyalty and kindness both
Take joy at days gone by

For loyalty and kindness both
We smile at days gone by

Our voices fell silent as the notes ceased flowing from Buttercup’s guitar, leaving only the gentle crackle of the fire and the dull rumble of the storm to fill the void. But soon, another noise reached my ears: the sound of soft sniffling. Looking up, I saw that the noise was coming from Buttercup. Her head hung low and she trembled slightly, holding her guitar with an unsteady grip. Applejack slowly lifted the quilt off of herself and rose to her feet, crossing over to where she sat. She knelt at Buttercup’s side, putting an arm around her shoulders and holding one of her hands.

“I think it’s time we call it a night, y’all,” said Applejack softly.

An unspoken agreement passed between the rest of us. I rose from the couch and walked over to the fireplace, where I carefully extinguished the blaze. Apple Bloom collected everyone’s empty cider mugs and returned them to the kitchen. Applejack calmed Buttercup, and was able to get her up onto her feet. Each of us gave her a hug in turn, wishing her a good night and pleasant dreams. She wiped away her tears and managed to give us a smile, returning our sentiments. After exchanging goodnights with us, Granny Smith took Buttercup’s hand and slowly led her upstairs.

My sisters and I watched them go, not looking away until they were out of sight. We looked at one another, then wordlessly came together in a hug. We wrapped our arms around each other and pressed our faces together, closing our eyes. I could feel us trembling and hear us sniffling together, but none of us cried openly. I could only speculate, but I imagined that all three of us were trying to be strong for the others. We gently nuzzled each other’s faces and planted soft kisses on each other’s cheeks and foreheads.

“I love you two,” I whispered.

“So do I,” Applejack whispered.

“Me too,” Apple Bloom whispered.

The first sensation I detected as I stirred from my heavy slumber was the feeling of a familiar pair of soft lips pressed against mine. My body reacted before I was even lucid enough to recognize what was happening, weakly puckering my lips to return the kiss. As the lips gently caressed my own, I gradually became aware of other sensations as well. I felt strands of long, soft hair brush against my neck. I felt a feminine hand on my shoulder, squeezing me lightly. I smelled the scent of a body that I had become intimately familiar with over the past several months. As I slowly emerged into the waking world and my heavy eyelids fluttered open, I was not disappointed by what I saw.

A beautiful face with a cute nose and a smattering of freckles loomed over mine. A waterfall of straw-yellow hair fell from the back of her head, flowing from underneath a weathered old cowboy hat. Her eyes were closed, but shortly after I opened mine, they drifted open as well, revealing their striking green color. When she saw that I was awake, she pulled back her head a few inches and smiled down at me. She brought a hand up and lightly stroked my cheek.

“Hey,” Applejack whispered.

“Hey,” I whispered, smiling back at her.

“Happy Hearth’s Warmin’,” she said.

“Happy Hearth’s Warmin’,” I echoed.

“Get dressed and come downstairs,” she said. “We’re waitin’ for you.”

She leaned back in and gave me a quick peck on the lips before standing back up and quietly making her way out of my bedroom. Such an enjoyable wakeup call made it much easier for me to haul my groggy self out of bed and get dressed. I opened my window curtains to try and let in some light, but it was so early that the trifling amount of light streaming in made little difference. I could see the sky brightening above the horizon, signaling the coming of dawn, but I estimated that it would still be several minutes before Princess Celestia raised the sun. Still, I did not want to miss the sunrise, so I quickly pulled on my clothes and made my way downstairs.

My family were waiting down in the living room, looking wide awake despite the early hour. Buttercup swept me up into a hug, giving me a peck on my cheek and wishing me a happy Hearth’s Warming. I quickly exchanged similar greetings with the rest of them, minus the kisses.

“Alright, enough standin’ around,” said Apple Bloom as we parted from our hug. “I don’t wanna miss the sunrise.”

The five of us quickly slipped on our boots and coats, and Apple Bloom picked up a long wooden tube that lay propped up against the wall near the door. When we were ready, we stepped out of the house and into the brisk morning air beyond. The previous night’s storm had covered the farm in a thick blanket of snow which crunched loudly under our feet. Despite this, no snow fell from the sky; in fact, the sky was completely clear, not a single cloud to be seen. The weather would remain like that for the rest of the day, as was tradition. Just as our ancestors had done on the first Hearth’s Warming centuries prior, we emerged from our home to find that the ice and winds had gone, clearing the way for a bright and sunny morning.

Just a few minutes after we had assembled in the barnyard and turned our eyes towards the East, we were greeted with just that. We watched as the sun slowly peeked up above the horizon and rose into the sky, shining its warm light down on the earth, the trees, and on us. The sunrise after Hearth’s Warming Eve was often said to represent second chances, new beginnings, and the coming of a bright future. While looking upon it did fill me with the same sort of comfort that it always did, it came with a twinge of concern as well. The founders may have had a bright future ahead of them all those years ago, but could the same be said for me and my sisters?

I lowered my gaze, looking down at Buttercup standing in front of me. She was the woman on whom so much depended, I thought to myself. She was the woman who had loved us, nurtured us, and protected us throughout our entire lives, but soon, she might also be the woman who would turn us away in shame. There was no way to say for sure how she would react to the truth. There was no way to say for sure whether we would all be standing there watching the sunrise together when the next Hearth’s Warming came around. Far from a bright future, ours had clouds looming over it darker and more foreboding than those that had covered the skies the night before.

The gentle touch of a soft hand on mine caught my attention, and I looked over to my right. Apple Bloom stood next to me, looking over at me and smiling. She held her wooden tube in one hand, but with her other, she was reaching down and grasping mine, squeezing it tightly. From the look on her face, I could tell that she had read my thoughts, and that she had been feeling the same way. Feeling another touch on my free hand, I looked to my left, where Applejack stood. She was giving me the same sort of knowing smile Apple Bloom had, and was squeezing my hand just as tightly.

I felt the rumbling storm clouds hanging over me dissipate under the influence of my sisters’ warm gazes. I sighed, squeezing their hands and smiling back at each of them in turn. I turned my gaze back to the burning sun, letting its warmth fill me up and banish my fears. They had said nothing, but I had gotten the message as clearly as if they had shouted it in my ear. Hearth’s Warming was not a time for fear and worry; Hearth’s Warming was a time for taking comfort in those closest to you, those you loved, so that you could face your futures together. Things might be fine, or they might not, but no matter how bad things got, I decided, any life with my sisters by my side would be one worth living.

After another minute or so of watching the sun rise up into the sky, I heard Applejack’s voice. “Apple Bloom,” she said, “it’s time.”

The five of us tore our eyes away from the sunrise and followed Apple Bloom as she led us over to where we had planted our flagpole in the ground. Applejack approached her, taking the wooden tube from her and holding it while she carefully removed its end, revealing the hollow space inside. Apple Bloom reached into the tube and carefully pulled out a thick roll of blue cloth with a white border, unrolling it in her hands. The flag of Equestria was slowly revealed, inch by inch, its star-covered surface shining brightly in the morning sunlight. When the majestic banner was fully unrolled, Apple Bloom slowly, reverently even, carried it over to the flagpole.

As the youngest member of the family, Apple Bloom had the honor of raising the flag, a duty which, in recent years, she had not particularly enjoyed. I sympathized with her to an extent; the flag-raising was, after all, typically used as an opportunity to let young children participate in the holiday and feel good about themselves for having contributed something to the celebration. As she had grown older, however, the zeal she had once had for the task had gradually faded, the “honor” becoming no more than a poignant reminder that she would always be at the bottom of the pecking order. But as Applejack helped her attach the flag to the pole and she began to hoist it up, I saw a smile on her face and a twinkle in her eye that made me recall the excitable little girl who had so gleefully performed the same task all those years ago.

The flag eventually reached its zenith, a gentle breeze causing it to sway and ripple. Apple Bloom stepped back and joined the rest of us in staring up at it, its familiar pattern filling us with a warm feeling of patriotism and community.

A few silent moments later, Apple Bloom turned to us and spoke. “So...can we open presents now?” she said with barely concealed enthusiasm. One tradition she had never grown tired of had, of course, been the giving of gifts.

“Yes, we can open presents now,” Applejack chuckled.

We all filed back into the house, Apple Bloom visibly impatient as she waited for us. We slipped off our boots and coats, and Applejack and I walked over to the fireplace to light it up. By the time we had a steady blaze going, the rest of the family were already seated, Apple Bloom with a present in her lap already. As soon as Applejack and I joined her on the couch, she tore into the package, clearly eager to see what was inside. The present ended up being one of our mother’s obligatory gifts of knitted wool socks, which each of us would inevitably unwrap ourselves. I expected Apple Bloom to fake a smile and force out some polite words of gratitude, but instead, she rose from her seat, quickly crossed over to where Buttercup sat, and gave her a surprisingly warm hug. Even Buttercup was a bit surprised at the gesture, but seemed genuinely touched as well.

The first present was followed by a parade of others of various size, shape, and color. Apple Bloom received a golden charm bracelet from Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, the baubles hanging from which resembled all three of their cutie marks. Predictably, Applejack received a book from Twilight, a simple, yet beautiful sundress from Rarity, a stuffed animal from Fluttershy, and several pairs of running shorts from Rainbow Dash, the tight cut of which would undoubtedly leave little to the imagination. Pinkie Pie, as usual, had sent a gift to everyone in town, which included us, of course, although her gifts still managed to be fitting and meaningful. When Applejack and I each opened our own boxes of socks from Buttercup, we immediately gave her a loving hug as well, not to be outdone by Apple Bloom. Granny Smith slipped each of my sisters and I a non-insignificant amount of money, giving us a wink and telling us not to spend it all in one place.

Among the many other presents opened was a large box that Apple Bloom carefully set in my lap. “This one’s for you,” she said with a smile.

“It’s from both of us,” said Applejack, sitting by my side.

I quickly, but carefully tore off the wrapping paper, eagerly wondering what gift my beloved sisters had gotten for me. As the last piece of paper was removed and I gazed upon the box underneath, my eyes widened and my lips stretched into a wide smile. I immediately recognized the present as a model kit, the front of which bore the image of a large, powerful-looking airship and text that identified it.

“Is that...the Inspiration?” I said, not even bothering to hide my growing excitement. “The oldest Cachalot-class vessel still in service? Survivor of over 50 direct engagements? Capable of transporting hundreds of battle-ready soldiers straight to the front lines?”

“Erm...maybe?” said Applejack, shrugging. “The fella at the store said this is the one everyone wants.”

“Do you like it?” said Apple Bloom.

My sisters knew me well. I had had a thing for model-building ever since I was a kid, back when my father had gotten me into it. He and I had spent many hours together hunched over tables assembling models of majestic castles, huge airships, and fearsome monsters. Even when he had no longer been around to help me, I had still carried on with the hobby when I had had the time. I still had some of my old models on display in my bedroom, providing a bit of character to the otherwise plain chamber. Looking back on it, I suppose I had kept it up for so long because doing so always brought back memories of those happy times I had spent with my father; it made me feel closer to him, somehow.

I reached out and put an arm around each of my sisters, pulling them into a hug and planting a big kiss on each of their cheeks. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you!” I babbled, squeezing them tightly. “You two are the best sisters ever!”

“Whoa! Take it easy, big guy!” Applejack chuckled, gently pushing me away.

“We get it already, you like it!” said Apple Bloom, laughing along with her.

“Sorry! Sorry!” I said, still grinning stupidly. “But...this is just so great. Thank you both so much. I love it.”

“You’re welcome, sugarcube,” said Applejack.

“Happy Hearth’s Warmin’, you big goof,” said Apple Bloom.

I turned the box over in my lap, reading the extensive technical information with glee. “You know...this one’s pretty big,” I said. “I might need you two to help me out with it.”

“Oh, I couldn’t possibly,” said Applejack. “I’m all thumbs. I could never build somethin’ little and delicate like that.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw an almost imperceptible smirk appear on Apple Bloom’s lips. She suddenly scooted close to me, leaning in and placing a hand on my forearm. “Don’t worry, big brother,” she said in a sickeningly sweet tone. “I’ll help you build your ship thingy.”

An equally imperceptible scowl appeared on Applejack’s lips, and she quickly scooted closer to me as well. “On second thought, I’d love to help you out,” she said. “I might not be much help with the buildin’, but...I’m sure I can find some other way to be of use.” Her tone made me wonder just what sort of help she planned on providing.

“Thanks, you two,” I chuckled. “Y’know, I...feel a bit bad now. You guys got me somethin’ so great...much better than what I got for you two.”

“Oh, don’t fret about that,” said Applejack. “I’d be fine even if you hadn’t gotten me anythin’.”

“Yeah, me too,” said Apple Bloom. “I’m sure we’ll love whatever you got for us.”

“Well...let’s find out,” I said, carefully setting aside my model kit and rising to my feet.

I strode over to the tree and retrieved the two boxes containing my gifts for my sisters. I had tried my best when preparing their presents, but gift wrapping had never been my strong suit, so both boxes had ended up covered with an unnecessary amount of tape and held together with sloppily tied ribbons. Nevertheless, my sisters both had warm smiles on their faces as I handed them each their gift and sat back down between them. They had their hands on the wrapping, poised to tear into it, when they suddenly stopped and looked over at each other.

“You go first,” said Apple Bloom.

“No, no, you can go first,” said Applejack.

“Really, it’s fine, AJ. I can wait,” said Apple Bloom.

“So can I,” said Applejack.

“I want you to go first,” said Apple Bloom.

“And I want you to go first,” said Applejack.

“Would one of you just open your darn present already?” said Granny Smith abruptly.

My sisters looked over at her, then sheepishly looked back at each other.

“I’ll, um...open mine first,” said Applejack.

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom.

Applejack looked down at her present and carefully removed the wrapping, revealing a lidded cardboard box. She grasped the lid with both hands and slowly lifted it off. As her eyes fell upon the box’s contents, her eyes widened and she inhaled sharply. With trembling hands, she set the lid aside and reached into the box, never taking her eyes off it. When she raised her hands again, she was holding a waist-length burgundy coat with a fleece lining. Applejack stared at the coat as if it was the gleaming regalia of Princess Celestia herself, her awed expression making me grin.

Leaning in close to her, I whispered in her ear so quietly that only she could hear me. “A woman as beautiful as you deserves to wear beautiful clothes,” I said.

Applejack’s lips started trembling, but stretched into a wide smile. In one swift motion, she put down the coat, turned, and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into a tight hug. “Thank you,” she whispered, kissing my cheek and nuzzling my neck. “Thank you.”

I put my arms around her and hugged her back. “Don’t mention it,” I whispered.

When Applejack finally released me and we pulled apart, I saw that the corners of her eyes were moist. We shared a warm chuckle, and she reached up and wiped her eyes. As Applejack looked back at her new coat, running her eyes and hands over it, I turned and looked at my other sister.

Apple Bloom’s eyes were wide after witnessing the display Applejack had just put on. She quickly looked down at her own present, her mind probably filling with thoughts of what could be inside it. Her fingers moved quickly and dexterously, stripping the wrapping from her present in moments. As soon as the lidded box within was revealed, she grabbed the lid and yanked it off, tossing it aside. She froze, then slowly put a hand over her gaping mouth. With her other hand, she tentatively reached out and touched the pair of red snow boots with black laces that lay within the box before her. She must have thought they were made of clouds, so lightly did she drag her fingertips across them.

Grinning at her reaction, I leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear just as I had done with Applejack. “A woman as amazin’ as you doesn’t need pretty clothes to stand out,” I said, “but you deserve them anyway.”

As soon as the words left my lips, she clamped her eyes shut and began to sob softly. I reached out to try and put an arm around her shoulder, but she suddenly whipped around and pulled me into a hug, almost leaping into my arms in the process. She buried her face in my neck, squeezing me tightly as she trembled. “Thank you,” she whispered as she sniffled. “Thank you so much.”

I hugged her back, gently stroking her shoulders. “You’re welcome,” I whispered.

Apple Bloom eventually released me, giving me a kiss on my cheek as she pulled back. She quickly wiped the tears from her eyes, smiling at me as she did so. Looking back at her boots, she lifted one out of the box, inspecting its finer details.

“Those are some beautiful gifts you got for your sisters, Anon,” said Buttercup, smiling at me. “Why, if I’d had even one of those when I was your age, I’d have been the happiest girl in town.”

“Well...we couldn’t go back in time to give you a present, Mom,” I said, “but I think we got you somethin’ you’ll like all the same. Ain’t that right, girls?”

At my comment, my sisters looked up at me, then all three of us turned our attention towards a large box sitting under the tree. It was the last present sitting down there, and was probably the only thing that could have gotten my sisters to set aside their new clothing, at least temporarily. Exchanging a silent signal, we rose from the couch and walked over to the tree, where I picked up the large box. Thankfully, Applejack had been the one to wrap the present, so it ended up looking as pretty as any of the other presents that had been unwrapped that morning. Together, we carried the present over to where Buttercup sat, smiling as we presented it to her.

“This is for you,” I said.

“It’s from all three of us,” said Applejack.

“Happy Hearth’s Warmin’, Mama,” said Apple Bloom.

Buttercup looked surprised at first, but her expression soon melted into a warm smile. “Oh, sweeties, you shouldn’t have,” she said as she reached out and took the box from me.

“As if we wouldn’t get our mama a present on Hearth’s Warmin’,” I said.

“C’mon, open it!” said Apple Bloom. “I know you’re gonna love it.”

“Alright, alright,” Buttercup chuckled, lowering her gaze to the present. “But I already know I’m gonna love it, ‘cause it’s from the three best children any mother could ask for.” With her deft fingers, Buttercup made short work of the wrapping paper covering the box. Her gift also came in a large lidded box, but unlike the others, this one bore the stylized image of a carousel. “Something from Rarity? Oh, you three got me a new sunhat, didn’t you? Ain’t that just the sweetest...” She fell silent as she removed the lid and saw that the box most definitely did not contain a hat of any kind.

The garment within, which Applejack had shown to me the day before, was actually an evening gown of the same color as Buttercup’s orange curls. The fine silken material seemed to shimmer slightly in the light of the room, evoking the image of a summer sunset. I didn’t know if Rarity had weaved some sort of enchantment into the dress, or even if such a thing was possible, but either way, the dress managed to be breathtakingly beautiful. It would be ankle-length when worn, go over the tops of her shoulders, but leave her arms bare. A small oval-shaped window in the bust of the dress would display a small amount of cleavage, enough to draw attention, but not enough to be scandalous.

The exact details of the dress had been a point of contention between us, specifically, between my sisters. When the three of us had approached Rarity about commissioning our mother a dress for Hearth’s Warming, she had been ecstatic and had practically begged us to let her make it. What followed had been an excruciatingly long consultation between the four of us up in Rarity’s workshop, where we had tried to decide exactly what sort of dress it should be. I say “we”, and yet most of the discussion had been dominated by my sisters, who had spent an inordinate amount of time arguing about every little detail while I had sat on the sidelines, trying to pay attention despite my severe lack of interest in the world of fashion. Applejack had continuously argued for a design that was modest, conservative, and appropriate for a respectable woman of my mother’s age. Apple Bloom, on the other hand, had pushed for a design that was more revealing, more conspicuous, and more flattering. Thankfully, Rarity had been there to mediate and offer her expert advice, eventually getting the two to agree on a design that managed to be elegant, respectable, and attractive all at once.

All that effort turned out to be worth it, I thought to myself as I watched Buttercup’s reaction. The lid of the box fell from her hand, her fingers seemingly having lost all strength. Her eyes widened, and she inhaled sharply. She froze where she sat, staring down into the box as if it were filled with gold and jewels. “By the princess...” she breathed. “Wha...what is this?”

Applejack slowly reached into the box and grasped the top of the dress, reverently lifting it up into the air. “This is your new dress, Mom” she said as the top half of the dress was displayed in all its glory.

As she got a proper look at the dress, Buttercup gasped and covered her mouth with her hands. Her breathing grew heavy, and her eyes grew moist. Her body shuddered as she either sobbed or chuckled; I wasn’t sure which. As her tears began to flow in earnest, she closed her eyes and hung her head, letting out loud choking sobs. Applejack lowered the dress back into the box and knelt down beside her chair, Apple Bloom and I following along. The three of us leaned forward and wrapped our arms around Buttercup, pulling her into a hug. Feeling us around her, Buttercup reached out and grabbed hold of us as well while burying her face in my neck. My sisters and I held her while she cried, gently caressing her back and nuzzling the mountain of downy curls that flowed from her head.

“We love you, Mama,” whispered Apple Bloom.

“We really do,” whispered Applejack.

After a long while, Buttercup’s sobs diminished to mere heavy breathing and her body stopped shaking. My sisters and I slowly pulled back from the hug and gently pushed her upright again. Her eyes were sopping wet when she looked upon us again, but she had a trembling smile on her lips. “Sweeties,” she said, looking down at the dress, “it’s too much.”

“No, Mama,” I said. “You deserve this.”

Buttercup chuckled and shook her head slowly. “I don’t know what to say,” she said. She looked back up at us, then leaned forward and gave each of us a kiss on our cheeks, one at a time. “I love you three so much. Thank you.”

Hours after the wrapping paper had been cleaned up and breakfast had been eaten, I found myself out in the barnyard, shoveling snow. In the name of the holiday, my sisters and I had been granted a reprieve from our morning chores so that we could spend some time in town with our friends. Of course, we had to get back to it eventually, and the snow definitely needed clearing after the previous night’s snowstorm. Apple Bloom was over at the chicken coop tending to them and Applejack was inside, helping Granny Smith with dinner preparations.

I shoveled a great mound of snow, then stood to inspect my progress. It had taken me quite a while, but I estimated that I was almost done with my work, needing perhaps another twenty minutes to finish. I took a deep breath and grabbed my shovel once more, preparing to get back to it. Before I could make another thrust, however, I heard Applejack’s voice calling out to me. “Hey, Anon!” she said. I turned towards the house and saw her leaning out of the kitchen’s stable door, looking over at me.

“Yeah?” I said.

“Can you go and get Mom for me?” said Applejack. “We need her to help finish up dinner.”

“Sure thing,” I said, jabbing my shovel into a large pile of snow. “Is she...” I jabbed a thumb over my shoulder, gesturing out towards the orchard. Applejack nodded solemnly.

It took me several minutes of walking to get where I needed to go. I had to walk out all the way to the very edge of Sweet Apple Acres, to the spot where our farm ended and another began. The farm that bordered ours had been there since Granny Smith had been a young woman, owned and operated throughout the years by another fittingly named family of orchard-folk. A couple decades ago, the farm had changed hands, and the old owners had moved away to Vanhoover. The new owners were good people, but weren’t in the same business that the previous residents had been, so they rarely tended to the trees near the border. My family and I didn’t come out to the spot that often either, at least, not for the sake of agriculture we didn’t.

As I neared the spot, working my way through the old trees and the wild brush that grew throughout the area, a noise reached my ears. It was difficult to discern the nature of the sound through the gentle breeze that whistled past me, but as I drew closer, I recognized it as the sound of a voice. My mother’s voice. In addition, I also picked up the gentle vibrations of guitar strings, filling the cool air with their somber notes. I stopped for a moment, sighing when I realized what I was hearing, then pressed on. I moved slowly and cautiously, stepping as lightly as I could in order to minimize the noise my heavy boots made.

Eventually, the bare trees before me parted, revealing a small clearing. The clearing was surrounded by trees, although not all of them were apple trees. On the side opposite where I stood, the side across the border of our land, there were trees that, when the time arrived, would bear plump, juicy pears that were sweet to the taste. In the center of the clearing was a tall tree that towered above the ones surrounding it. I thought of it as one tree, but to be technically correct, it was really two trees, their trunks twisted together and their branches growing into each other to create a single mass. Both trees were bare of leaves and fruit, but I knew that one of them bore apples and the other bore pears. At the base of their trunks, seemingly embedded into the wood itself, was a large boulder.

Buttercup was sitting on the ground before the tree, leaning back against the boulder. She was dressed warmly, wearing thick boots and a heavy coat in addition to her wool dress. A pair of blue-green earmuffs were on her head, which probably had the unintended effect of muffling my footsteps. She had her guitar in her lap, and was plucking away at the strings slowly. Her head was bowed and her eyes were closed, but her mouth was open, proudly belting out a song that I had heard her sing a thousand times before. I stopped at the edge of the clearing, off to her side, and listened.

On a prickly path that goes on for miles
But it's worth it just to see you smile

And I cannot be pulled apart
From the hold you have on my heart
And even if the world tells us it's wrong
You're in my head like a catchy song

My heart ached as the song reached my ears. For the first time in my life, I felt as if I truly understood the feelings behind those words.

The seasons change and leaves may fall
But I'll be with you through them all
And rain or shine, you'll always be mine

On a prickly path that goes on for miles
You're the only one who makes it all worthwhile

She abruptly stopped playing, her voice trailing off into silence. Even the wind had stopped, leaving the clearing without movement and without noise. For a long moment, the world held its breath, waiting to see what would happen. The stillness was broken when Buttercup suddenly began to sob, hunching her shoulders and hanging her head even lower. The tears that flowed down her cheeks were not the gentle, happy tears I had seen that morning. Buttercup cried without restraint and without finesse, her wailing echoing throughout the clearing and into the trees beyond. Her body trembled and shook with the strength of years of heartache.

Cautiously, I walked towards her, approaching her as if she were a wild animal that might bolt at the sight of me. Either due to me being careful, or her being distracted, or a combination of both, I was able to get all the way up to her without alerting her to my presence. As I stood beside her, I saw the crude, angular image that had been carved into the surface of the boulder above her head. The image depicted a mason jar filled with pear butter joined via a plus sign to a large apple with a bright star on its surface. The two were surrounded by a large heart.

I slowly knelt down beside Buttercup, whose crying had not abated in the slightest. “Mom,” I said softly, but loudly enough to be heard.

Buttercup’s eyes shot open, and she snapped her head to the side to look at me. She turned her head away just as quickly when she saw who I was. She vainly tried to stifle her sobs while raising a hand to her face and quickly wiping her soaked cheeks. “Anon!” she said. “Wha...what do you think you’re doin’! Don’t you know better than to sneak up on people while they’re...while they’re alone? Why, I have half a mind to—“

“Mom!” I said firmly. She fell silent, save for her barely restrained sobs. I raised my arm and placed it around her shoulders. At the same time, I put a hand on her chin and gently turned her head to face me. Her blue-green eyes were stained red, the product of much more than a minute of crying. Gazing into them, I saw her weakness, her vulnerability, and her fear laid bare. I could think of no words to comfort her, save for my own true feelings. “I miss him too.”

She held on for a moment more before her visage cracked, letting the flood flow forth once again. She leaned in and buried her face in my chest, her sobs muffled by my coat. I reached down and grasped the neck of her guitar, gently pulled it out of her grasp, and carefully set it aside. With her hands freed, Buttercup wrapped her arms around my middle, squeezing me tightly. I held her against me while reaching up and stroking the back of her head. I lowered my head and closed my eyes, nuzzling her voluminous hair just as I had done as a child.

She smelled of baked goods, of gingerbread, apple pie, and sweet rolls. The smell filled my mind with memories, sending me back in time to when I had been a young boy. Whenever I had been sad, whenever I had been scared, whenever I had been lonely, I could always count on my mother to be there for me. She would take me in her arms and hold me tight while I buried my face in her pillowy hair. She would caress my back, plant gentle kisses on my cheeks and forehead, and whisper calming words into my ear. I could always count her to support me, protect me, and comfort me.

But who could she count on? Where was my mother’s shoulder to cry on? A long time ago, the answer to that had been my father. I still remembered seeing them together in situations just like this one. My father would sit down and place my mother on his lap like a child. She would curl up against him while he wrapped his arms around her, making the big, strong woman appear so small and fragile. He had always been there for her, and in my childish naiveté, I had thought that there was nothing that could ever change that. I had eventually learned how wrong I was.

My father was gone, and no power in the world could bring him back to us. And as much as it hurt me to admit that, I imagined it must have hurt my mother ten times as much. I hated that. I hated seeing someone I cared for suffer so much and not be able to do a thing about it. I could work the orchard to keep food in her belly and a roof over her head, I could help her with her work to ease her burdens, I could even get her pretty clothes to make her smile, but in the end, I couldn’t fix the hole in her heart. I wished I could. If there was anything I could have done to make her whole again, I would have done it. Sadly, I was powerless to help her, powerless to do anything but hold her tight and cry right along with her over our shared loss.

Buttercup cried. She cried and cried and cried, then cried some more. She wondered why she was crying in the first place. To her, it seemed like the tears were flowing completely of their own accord, without any good reason for them. She had gone up to the tree to remember the man that had helped her plant it all those years ago. She had gone up there to remember the man who had been the love of her life. She had gone up there to remember the man who had made her the happiest woman in Equestria. So then why, she wondered, was she crying?

Why did it still hurt? After all these years, why did it still make her heart ache to think of him? It had been so long since it had happened. It had been so long that her children had become grown adults taller then she was. It had been so long that her youngest had lived more of her life without him than with him. And yet, all three of them had been able to bear with it. All three of them had become strong, independent, and capable people who never seemed bothered by what they had lost. Even his mother, who had known him even longer than she had, never seemed to let it get to her. So then why was she different? Why did it affect her so much more? Why was she weak, while the others were able to be strong?

She clung tightly to the man beside her, burying her face in his chest as a frightened child would do to their parent. He held her tightly against himself, gently stroking her head. It had been so long since a man had held her like that. His touch was comforting, but the feeling reminded her of when her lost love had done the same for her, which only refreshed her tears. She could have sat there in his arms for hours, bawling her eyes out, but something happened that inexplicably make her take pause.

The sound of gentle sobbing reached her ears, somehow detectable through the sound of her own loud sobs. The chest she clung to began to tremble, vibrating against her face. Deep within her heart awoke something that had been sleeping there for longer then she realized. It slowly spread through her body, dampening her own pain and filling her with purpose. Gradually, her sobbing diminished, letting her hear his crying even more clearly. She still breathed heavy, shuddering breaths, but she managed to prize open her drenched eyes. Slowly, she turned her head upwards, looking up into the face above hers.

Every time she looked into his face, it made her hurt just a little bit, so much did he remind her of the one she had lost. He had the same chin, he had the same nose, he had the same lips. He had the same smell of straw and sweat that came from working long hours on their farm. When he laughed, he laughed the same way, and when he cried, as he did then, he even cried the same. He was in pain, just as she was. But in her mind, even the smallest bit of pain felt by someone she loved as much as him was more important than all of her own suffering put together. She needed comfort, but he did as well.

Slowly, she raised a hand and placed it aside his face, lightly stroking his cheek. The effect was almost instant, his sobbing weakening by the second. Soon, he was merely breathing heavily, the stream of tears flowing from his eyes reduced to a small trickle. His eyes slowly opened, and he looked down into hers. She could see the pain in his eyes; she could feel his hurt as much as if it were her own. This man, this handsome, caring man before her needed her. It had been so long since she had comforted a man, but her body remembered what to do even better than she did. She moved her hand to the back of his head, closed her eyes, then pressed her lips against his.

Warmth spread through her cold body starting from her soft, plump lips and traveling all the way out to her fingers and toes. As her lips gently mashed against his, she felt her heart beat faster, her breath come more heavily, and her skin cover with goosebumps. She felt as if she were an old, rusty machine suddenly turned back on again after years of disuse. She smiled inwardly, the pain she had been feeling momentarily forgotten. It was as if she had been transported back in time and was once again lying in the arms of her husband, sharing a kiss with him as she had done countless times before. She felt the same comfort, the same peace of mind, the same happiness that she had back then, and she loved it.

And yet, something was off; some little detail jabbed at her mind and kept her from fully losing herself in her nostalgic feelings. She was kissing him, but he was not kissing her back. His lips were as stiff as the frozen ground she sat upon. Why was that? Why was her man not kissing his woman? Why was he not holding her as he used to, touching her as he used to? The nagging feeling grew and grew, until she could bear it no longer. She pulled back her head, breaking their semi-kiss, and slowly opened her eyes.

He stared down at her with wide eyes. Gazing into them, she could not see the love, caring, and affection she had expected to see. Instead, she saw only shock, fear, and embarrassment. His lips slowly parted, and he uttered a single word, “Mom.”

With that one word, her reverie shattered like glass, the broken pieces of her comfort scattering all over the ground. In the space of an instant, she was ripped out of her warm, loving fantasy and plunged back into her cold, lonely reality. Her eyes widened and her mouth fell agape as she slowly came to terms with her situation. The man holding her was not her dear, departed husband; he was not her man, and she was not his woman. He was her son, and she was his mother, and that was all.

Fear and shame filled the space in her heart where there had been happiness just moments before. She tried to open her mouth and speak, but her tongue felt as dry and limp as an old piece of leather. The gravity of what she had just done weighed heavily on her, crushing her down like a barrel of cider lashed to her back. She couldn’t speak, she couldn’t think, she couldn’t even look at him. All she could bring herself to do in her panic was to let go of him, scramble away from him, and run away as fast as she could, so that is what she did.

Her powerful legs, still strong after all these years, carried her to the tree line in moments. “Mom!” he called out to her, but she did not stop. “Mom, wait!” She barreled through the trees and shrubs wildly, paying no heed to which direction she was going. All she wanted was to get away from it all, get away from her sadness, her happiness, her fear, and her shame.

I stepped through the front door of my family’s farmhouse, slowly closing it behind me. In my hand was my mother’s guitar, wet with snow and tears. In my mind were a thousand questions, each more troubling than the last. On my face was nothing.

“Anon?” called Applejack from the kitchen. A moment later, she walked out of the kitchen and into the living room, quickly closing the distance between us. “Anon, what’s goin’ on? Mom ran straight up to her room and won’t come out. She won’t even talk to us! What happened out there?”

I slowly looked up at her, silently asking myself the same question. “AJ,” I said slowly, “we need to talk.”

Selflessness

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Selflessness

Buttercup’s fingers caressed her soft, curly hair as she brushed it, but she did not feel it. Her loose, light orange nightgown rubbed against her skin with every little movement she made, but she did not feel it. Her calves and feet rested atop the thick wool covers of her bed, but she could not feel it. The soft whistling of the wind outside her bedroom window echoed into her ears, but she did not hear it. She detected none of these things, for her mind was elsewhere at that moment.

Some people did their best thinking while they showered. For others, their most serious thoughts came to them as they lied awake in bed late at night. Buttercup, however, had always found it easiest to clear her mind and focus when she was in the middle of brushing her long, orange curls. In the morning, as she prepared for the day ahead of her, and at night, as she prepared for rest, she would always spend some time brushing her hair, and not just for the straightforward reason. While she did this, she would typically think about what was going on in her life at the time and about what would be going on in the near future.

At that particular moment, Buttercup was thinking about the work that would need to get done around the farm the next day. In addition to the usual daily chores, the family would have to get started on their annual round of winter pruning yet again. They always took a break from it around Hearth’s Warming, but they would have to get started on it again soon in order to finish before spring. It was inevitably a lot of work for them, but luckily, she could rely on Applejack and Anon to...

Her hands fell still as she realized where her train of thought had led her. She saw the image of her son in her mind’s eye for a moment, smiling and laughing as if he hadn’t a care in the world. She grimaced, then quickly shook her head as if to physically shake the thought out of her mind. When the thought persisted, and even began to lead to other thoughts, she grumbled and set down her hairbrush on her bedside table. She lifted her legs down onto the floor and rose from the bed, standing on her own two feet. She cast her eyes about the room, resolving to perform one final check before retiring for the night.

The master bedroom was the largest bedroom in the house, although that wasn’t saying much. Much of the space was taken up by Buttercup’s bed, which was large enough to accommodate two people comfortably. While some might have enjoyed having such a large bed all to themselves, Buttercup often found herself glancing over at the empty half of the bed beside her, remembering times when it had been much more snug. She had had ample opportunity over the years to exchange it for something smaller, but she had never done so. As much as it pained her, she couldn’t bring herself to part with the bed she had shared with her husband for so many years.

Aside from the bed, the room also contained a large dresser, a plush chair in the corner, the aforementioned bedside table, and a large cedar chest sitting at the foot of the bed. A door on one side of the room led to a small, private bathroom not much different from the one the rest of the family used. On the other side of the room, another door opened up to a small closet mostly containing simple dresses and plain coats. Another door, of course, led out to the hallway and to the rest of the house. Across the room from the bed was a large window that looked out onto the orchard. The curtains were closed over it, but a paltry bit of pale moonlight snuck through the cracks.

Everything seemed to be in order, with one notable exception. A beautiful orange gown had been draped across Buttercup’s chair, a position wholly unbefitting of such a magnificent work of fashion. She had laid it there the day before, meaning to put it away properly before she had gone to bed, but she had had much more serious issues on her mind that night. Buttercup sighed, then slowly approached the chair. She carefully lifted the dress off of the chair, taking a moment to look over it. It really was a beautiful thing, she thought to herself. She wondered what it might look like on her.

After pondering it for a moment, she turned and walked over to her bathroom, stepping inside and turning on the light. She stood before the large bathroom mirror and held the dress up before her, flattening it against her body. Rarity had certainly outdone herself, Buttercup thought. In addition to being breathtakingly beautiful, the dress seemed as if it would fit her perfectly, its curves rising and falling with those of her body. She blushed as she took note of how snug it would surely be against her skin, and of the prominent cleavage window in the bust. She couldn’t remember wearing something so brazenly feminine in her life, even back when she had been a young woman. A giddy smile appeared on her lips as she imagined what her friends might say if they saw her in such a thing.

Her smile faded as her gaze moved above her neck and she looked upon her face. While the years had definitely been kind to her, her features made it plainly obvious that she was no spring chicken anymore. Small wrinkles in the corners of her eyes, while able to go unnoticed at a distance, stood out clearly upon close inspection. Her skin, once as smooth as flawless as her daughters’, now bore the wear of decades of exposure to wind and sun. She supposed she should feel lucky; many of her friends, especially those older than she was, had gotten it much worse than her, something they often reminded her of. Even so, seeing such things in her mirror every day had inevitably taken a toll on her psyche.

She was not a young woman any more, she thought to herself. It didn’t matter how beautiful the clothing she wore was, or how much makeup she put on, or anything else; she was old, and was only getting older by the day. Her time in the sun had come and gone, she reflected. She shouldn’t waste her time pointlessly trying to recapture something she had lost a long time ago. Instead, she thought, she should be grateful that the first few decades of her life had been so full of joy and happiness...for the most part.

Besides, she had other things going for her than her waning youth. She had a great many wonderful friends who loved her and whom she loved just as much. She was a respected member of her community, and had managed to run a successful business for many years with only her children and her elderly mother-in-law to help her. They were the most important thing of all, she realized: her family, specifically her children. It was for their sake that she strived onwards. Their happiness, their comfort, and their futures mattered infinitely more to her than her own. She had made a commitment, a promise even, to put her children before herself. Her children didn’t need some pretty young thing in a fancy dress; they needed a mature, responsible woman who would look after them and treat them right, treat them like a mother was supposed to treat her children.

And yet she couldn’t even manage to do that, she thought. Mothers weren’t supposed to rely on their children to comfort them. She was supposed to be their shoulder to cry on, not the other way around. She was supposed to be their rock, the one they could depend on when they had no one else to turn to. She was supposed to love them no matter what. She wasn’t supposed to be greedy. She wasn’t supposed to use her children to sate her own desires, especially not her long-unfulfilled desire for physical intimacy.

Buttercup grumbled and stormed out of the bathroom, feeling disgusted and ashamed of herself. She crossed over to her closet and quickly hung the dress on a hanger towards the back. She closed her closet once again, completely confident that she would never wear the beautiful gown in earnest. She paused for a moment, closing her eyes and letting her mind clear of her troubled thoughts. She sighed, opened her eyes, then walked back over to her bed.

She was just about to lie down and head off for dreamland when she suddenly heard a soft knock at her door. She froze, looking over at the door, her heartbeat quickening. “Who is it?” she said after a moment.

“It’s me,” said a soft voice that was unmistakably Applejack’s. “Me and Apple Bloom.”

Buttercup relaxed, silently admonishing herself for worrying over nothing. “Come on in, girls,” she said, sitting down on the edge of her bed.

Her bedroom door slowly opened, Applejack and Apple Bloom stepping inside and closing it behind them. Both girls were dressed in their pajamas as well, their shorts and t-shirts leaving their legs and arms bare. The two of them walked over and stood before Buttercup, nervous looks on their faces. “Mom,” said Apple Bloom, “can we talk to you for a little while?”

“Well, of course you can,” said Buttercup with a smile. “You know you can always talk to your mama.” She patted the bed while scooting back and leaning against her pillows. Applejack and Apple Bloom climbed onto the bed, sitting cross-legged before Buttercup. “So, what’s on your mind?”

Applejack and Apple Bloom exchanged sidelong glances, both of them visibly worried about something. Applejack sighed, then looked back at Buttercup. “Mom,” she said, “are you...feelin’ alright?”

Buttercup chuckled, having anticipated them asking such a thing. It only made sense for them to worry about her after her behavior the previous night. She had burst into the house, ran up to her bedroom and locked the door, refusing to come out or to see anyone for the rest of the night. She had been too distraught to face any of her family after what she had done, especially her son. She had attempted to explain away her actions by saying that she had been feeling ill. It was not the most ironclad excuse, but it seemed to have worked, as none of her family had confronted her about it.

By the time that morning had come, Buttercup had been feeling much better. She had emerged from her room and had gone about her day as normally as she could, not wanting to draw any further attention to herself. The only exception to this had been how she behaved around her son. She had kept all interactions with him to a minimum, only speaking to him when absolutely necessary and making an effort to stay away from him throughout the day. When she had spoken to him, she had been polite and courteous, but far from her normal, cheery self. She still couldn’t bear to look him in the eye, much less talk to him about what had happened. Thankfully, he seemed to have gotten the message, and had not attempted to speak to her about the incident.

“Girls...I’m alright,” said Buttercup. “Really, I am. I know I was feelin’ a little...out of sorts last night, but...I’m all better now. You don’t need to worry about me.”

There was a long pause before anyone spoke again. “Are you sure there’s...nothin’ else botherin’ you?” asked Apple Bloom.

A red flag went up in Buttercup’s mind, but she managed to maintain her cool. “I’m sure, sweetie,” she said. “I’m feelin’ as fine a varmint in a vegetable patch.”

Applejack took a deep breath and released it slowly. “Mom,” she said, softly but resolutely, “we know.”

The red flag in Buttercup’s mind was joined by blaring alarm bells and flashing lights, but still she tried to maintain her facade. “I...I don’t know what you’re talkin’ about,” she said.

“You’ve never been a very good liar, Mom,” said Apple Bloom matter-of-factly.

“We know what happened between you and Anon,” said Applejack. “He told us.”

Buttercup fought to keep her mind and body under control. She tried to keep her breathing steady and her heartbeat calm, despite both of them rapidly increasing in speed and intensity. She curled her hands into fists in an effort to keep them from seeing her sweaty palms. She tried to swallow, but suddenly found her throat to incredibly dry. Her lips trembled as she opened her mouth to speak.

“Girls,” she said, trying her damnedest to maintain a steady, parental tone, “I don’t know what he told you, but what happened up there was an accident, plain and simple. Neither of us meant for it to happen and it certainly isn’t gonna happen again. There’s no point wastin’ any time talkin’ about it.”

“With all due respect,” said Applejack, “what happened up there warn’t no accident. You don’t kiss someone full on the mouth like you did without meanin’ to. Just tell us what really happened, Mama. Please.”

Buttercup was trapped, and she knew it. She couldn’t talk her way out of her situation, not at that point. The truth was out, and she didn’t even have the right to be surprised. Of course Anon would have told the rest of the family what had happened; she hadn’t even told him not to. She had nowhere to run and nowhere to hide from the truth. As the possibilities of what might come next filled her mind, her veneer of calm finally broke and she burst into tears. She buried her face in her hands as she sobbed, her body trembling. Applejack and Apple Bloom quickly crawled forward and sat beside her, hugging her between them.

“I’m sorry!” said Buttercup in between sobs. “I’m so sorry. I...I don’t know what came over me. I was just so...so lonely. I was hurtin’ so bad, and then...then your brother came along and held me...held me like he used to. I just got...swept up in the moment and...oh, I’m so ashamed. I’m so ashamed of what I did. I’m a horrible mother.”

As she bawled, Applejack and Apple Bloom attempted to calm her, hugging her tightly and speaking comforting words to her. “Mama! Mama! It’s okay!” said Applejack. “It’s alright.”

“Please don’t cry, Mama,” said Apple Bloom. “We didn’t come here to make you feel bad, honest!”

“We just want to help you, Mama,” said Applejack. “We want to make you feel better.”

Buttercup’s tears vanished almost as quickly as they had appeared. She raised her head and looked at her daughters, wiping her wet cheeks with shaky hands. “Help me?” she said. “Wha...what are you talkin’ about?”

“Mama,” said Apple Bloom, taking Buttercup’s hand, “we know you’re hurtin’. We know you’re lonely.”

“And we know you try to hide it from us,” said Applejack, taking her other hand. “We know how you’ve tried to put on a happy face for all these years. You do so much for us...and for others...but you never let anyone do anythin’ for you. You don’t like people worryin’ about you, so you never let anyone know just how much you’re goin’ through.”

“You can’t keep doin’ this to yourself,” said Apple Bloom. “You can’t keep lyin’ about bein’ alright when you’re not. You gotta let people help you; you gotta let us help you.”

“Girls,” said Buttercup, sniffling, “you can’t help me; nobody can. There ain’t nobody out there that can fix what’s broken inside of me.”

Applejack sighed heavily. “Mama,” she said, “I won’t pretend to understand what you’re feelin’. He was our family too, but...he was lot more than that to you.”

“You had a man who loved you,” said Apple Bloom, “and you loved him back. And then...he got taken away from you. I can only imagine what that might feel like. I can only imagine how much that would hurt.”

“We miss him too,” said Applejack, “but I know you miss him even more than us. I know we can’t make the hurt go away altogether, but...we wanna try anyway. We wanna do whatever we can to make you happy, if only a little.”

Buttercup had ceased her crying entirely, but was still in poor spirits. “What can you possibly do?” she said.

“Mama,” said Apple Bloom, “no one can ever replace Dad; we know that. But you need someone to love you. You need someone to love you just as much as he did. You need a new man, Mama.”

Buttercup chuckled in spite of the serious tone of the conversation. “Sweetie,” she said, “it ain’t that simple. Your daddy may have been an Apple, but men like him don’t grow on trees. Besides, even if there were a man out there as special as him, he wouldn’t want anythin’ to do with a worn-out ol’ cow like me.”

“Mama! Don’t talk about yourself like that!” said Apple Bloom. “There’s plenty of men who’d love to be with you.”

“Now you’re the one lyin’,” said Buttercup.

“It ain’t a lie, Mama!” said Applejack. “We’ve never really told you, but...there’s lots of men in town who...see you as a woman. There’s lots of men who...think you’re beautiful.”

“Oh, really?” Buttercup scoffed. “Then where are they? How come none of these men ever come up and tell me what they think of me?”

“It might be because...you don’t want them to,” said Apple Bloom. “I’ve seen it happen before. I’ve seen men come up to you and...try to get on your good side. But every time they do, you always ignore ‘em. You alway shoot ‘em down. And the thing is...I think you’re doin’ it without even meanin’ to. You’re a smart woman, Mama, so I know you could tell when a man’s sweet talkin’ you if you wanted to, but you don’t. You always just brush ‘em off like nothin’ happened. I think eventually, folks started thinkin’ you...weren’t interested anymore.”

“Mama,” said Applejack, “you’ve done so much to help us over the years. You spend so much time thinkin’ about us, but you never think of yourself. It’s hard enough for us to get you to have fun with your friends. I think the reason you’ve never noticed folks who are interested in you is because...you don’t want to. You don’t wanna think that you could do those sorts of things again, ‘cause if you did...it would mean doin’ somethin’ for yourself for once...somethin’ big.”

“Well...yeah,” said Buttercup. “Even if you are right, even if there are men who are...interested...it’s not like I can do anythin’ about it. I’m not a young woman like you two anymore. I’m a mother now; I have responsibilities. I have to take care of y’all, and take care of the farm. I don’t have time for...that sort of thing.”

“Mom,” said Apple Bloom, “we ain’t kids anymore. We don’t need you do that much lookin’ out for us, not so much that you can’t spend some time on yourself. You’ve given us so much over the years, and we love you for that, but you’re givin’ us too much. Let us help you out for once. We want you to be happy, just like you’ve always made us happy. And...I think that’s what Dad would want too.”

Applejack nodded. “I...I didn’t know him for as long as you did,” she said, “but I remember how much he hated seein’ you upset. I remember how hard he always tried to make you happy. He wouldn’t want you to be like this, Mama. I think...if he had a say in the matter...he’d want you to be happy again. What do you say? If you won’t do it for your own sake, do it for us. Do it for him.”

Buttercup closed her eyes and lowered her head. For several long moments, she was silent, her face betraying nothing of what was going on inside her head. Finally, she opened her mouth, and spoke a moment later. “Okay,” she said softly. “Okay. I’ll...I’ll do it.”

“You’ll let us help you?” asked Apple Bloom.

Buttercup looked up at her, smiling weakly. “Yes,” she said.

“You promise?” asked Applejack.

Buttercup looked over at her, smiling harder. “I promise,” she said. Applejack and Apple Bloom smiled, then leaned in and hugged Buttercup tightly. Buttercup reciprocated, putting an arm around each of them and holding them close.

When they parted, Buttercup spoke again. “Girls...you’re right,” she said. “I’ve spent a long time puttin’ y’all before myself. Maybe I didn’t need to be doin’ it...quite so much. Maybe I was...overestimatin’ how much you three needed me. It’s been hard for me to admit...how grown up my children are. It’s been hard for me to admit that you don’t need me as much anymore. And I don’t think it’s gonna get any easier anytime soon. I don’t know if I have it in me to...let loose enough. Spendin’ a night with my friends every once in a while is one thing, but...fallin’ in love again? I just don’t know.”

“I know that...findin’ someone to love ain’t easy,” said Apple Bloom. “I know it may be hard for you. I know it may take you a while. But I believe in you. You’re strong, you’re smart, you’re brave, and bein’ perfectly honest, you’re one foxy mama.”

Buttercup giggled. “Apple Bloom!” she said. “Honestly.”

“I wouldn’t put it quite that way, but...she’s right, Mom,” said Applejack. “I think any man with a lick of sense would love to be with you. I’m sure you’ll find someone in no time.”

Buttercup smiled and shook her head. “I’m glad you two have faith in me,” she said, “‘cause I sure as sugar don’t. Even if you two are right, even if there are men who are interested in me, that doesn’t mean I’d be interested in them. If I do decide to be with someone again, it has to be someone special. Someone who cares about me as much as your father did. Someone kind and gentle. Someone who knows how to treat a woman right. Findin’ someone like that...it might be too much to ask. I get the feelin’ I’ll be spendin’ quite a few more nights alone in this bed.”

Applejack and Apple Bloom looked at each other, a silent signal passing between them. Applejack looked back at Buttercup, then took a deep breath. “Mom,” she said. What if I told you...there was another way?”

“What do you mean?” said Buttercup.

“I mean...what if you didn’t have to wait so long to find a man?” said Applejack. “What if I told you...there was already a man out there who loves you? A man who loves you...and who you love too? A man you love more than almost anythin’ else in the world? A man you could be with...as soon as tonight?”

Buttercup stared quizzically at her as she spoke. A moment or two after she finished, her eyes slowly widened, realization dawning on her. “Applejack,” she said, “what...what are you sayin?”

“I think you know what I’m sayin’, Mama,” said Applejack flatly.

Buttercup’s expression only intensified. She looked over at Apple Bloom, perhaps hoping to see that she shared her shock at Applejack’s suggestion, but only saw Apple Bloom staring back at her as casually as Applejack did. She scooted back from her daughters a bit, blustering out words in an attempt to convey the myriad of emotions running through her. “Why I...I don’t...I don’t believe it!” she said. “I don’t...I can’t...I can’t believe it! Applejack, are you...are you seriously suggestin’ what I think you are? Are you sittin’ in front of your mama and tellin’ her to...tellin’ me to...with him? With...my son? That’s just...that’s crazy, that’s what that is!”

“Why?” said Applejack.

“Well, you know why!” said Buttercup. “He’s my son! And I’m his mother! We can’t...we can’t love each other like that. I can’t do those sorts of things with him, the things a...a man and a woman do together. I just can’t!”

“But you already have,” said Apple Bloom. “Tell us the truth. When you were up there with Anon...and he held you and...and you kissed him...how did you feel? How did he make you feel?”

Buttercup looked at Apple Bloom, preparing to lambast her for her audacious questions, but no words came from her mouth. Instead, she actually thought back to that day, to that very moment when she had held her son and kissed him as she had never kissed anyone but her husband. She remembered how safe she had felt in his arms; she remembered how good it had felt to be held by a man again. And when her lips had pressed against his, she had felt so alive. For the first time in a very long time, she had felt like a woman again. She had felt content, as if all of her troubles were inconsequential. She had felt happy.

“You...I...well, I...well, that’s beside the point, young lady!” said Buttercup.

“No, Mama!” said Applejack. “That’s exactly the point. If Anon can...make you feel happy...then that’s all that matters. And I think he can! He’s everythin’ you said and more! He is kind, he is gentle! And...and he knows how to treat a woman right!”

“How would you know how he treats a woman?” said Buttercup, glaring at Applejack. “He’s never even had a girlfriend.”

“I know because...because...because I am his woman,” said Applejack, her cheeks turning red.

Silence fell over the bedroom. Other than the whistle of the wind outside the window and the gentle creaking of the old farmhouse, no noise reached the ears of the three.

After a pause that felt much longer than it was, Buttercup managed to find her voice. “You...you’re what?” she said, lost and confused as if Applejack had spoken to her in a foreign language.

“Mom,” said Applejack, forcing herself to look Buttercup in the eye, “I’m Anon’s woman...and he’s my man. He and I are...we’re in love.”

Buttercup stared at her eldest child as if she were seeing her for the very first time. It took another long moment before she spoke again. “You’re serious...aren’t you?” she asked.

Applejack clenched her fists and looked her mother square in the eye. “Yes,” she said firmly. “I am.”

Buttercup knew she should be mad. She knew she should be furious, even. And yet, as she sat there and listened to her daughter proclaim her love for her brother, she felt nothing. She felt numb, as if she were in a dream and could wake up at any second. Of course, she did not wake up, as she was not in any sort of dream. She was in the real world, but her already weary mind was struggling to accept the new reality she had just been presented with.

“He’s your brother,” said Buttercup flatly.

“Yes,” said Applejack.

“And you’re his sister,” said Buttercup.

“Yes,” said Applejack.

“And you say you’re...his woman,” said Buttercup. “I...I don’t understand. Why? How? How could this happen?”

Applejack took a deep breath, then released it slowly. “It’s a long story,” she said. “The short version is...he fell in love with me...then I fell in love with him. After that...we decided to be together. And we’ve been together ever since.”

Buttercup didn’t know what to do in response to the new information she had just learned. Should she scream? Should she run away? Should she smack her daughter across her beautiful, freckled face? Should she throw herself from her bedroom window and hope that the fall would wake her from the nightmare she had found herself in? Paralyzed by inaction, she did the only thing she could: follow the path she was on to its end.

“You say you’re...his woman,” said Buttercup, “not just his girlfriend. I take it that means...you two aren’t just playin’ around with this.”

“No, Mom,” said Applejack, “we’re not. He and I have...promised ourselves to each other. We’ve promised to be together...forever. He and I are as close as...as close as a man and woman can be.”

Buttercup tried to force away the mental images rapidly clouding her mind. “How long?” she said. “How long has this been goin’ on?”

“That depends...when you wanna start countin’,” said Applejack. “If you’re askin’...when he and I stared thinkin’ of each other as man and woman...then that’d be a few months ago. But...bein’ perfectly honest...we haven’t been just brother and sister for...over half a year.”

Half a year! Her children had been in each other’s arms for over half a year, Buttercup thought, and she hadn’t noticed? They lived under her own roof, and yet she had been as ignorant of their lives as if they lived in another country. The realization certainly did nothing to boost her self-esteem; it did nothing to reassure her that she had been doing her job as their mother.

Buttercup glanced up at Apple Bloom, who still looked as unsurprised by the situation as she had been before. “You knew about this...didn’t you?” said Buttercup.

Apple Bloom sighed. “Yeah, Mom,” she said. “I did. In fact...I didn’t just know about it...I’m a part of it.”

“What do you mean?” asked Buttercup, although she could already guess the answer.

“I mean...Anon ain’t just Applejack’s man...he’s my man too,” said Apple Bloom. “And I’m his woman. And we love each other just as much as he and AJ do.”

The shock she felt should have been twice as intense at hearing that, not one, but both of her daughters were involved with their brother, but instead, the new revelation barely had any effect on her at all. She was so overwhelmed, so numb by that point that she probably could have been told anything and it wouldn’t have made her any more upset than she already was.

“Let me get this straight,” said Buttercup. “You two...both of you...have been with your brother for...for months?”

“Yes, Mama,” said Applejack.

“And you say that you two are...his women?” said Buttercup. “You say you’ve been doin’...the sorta things men and women do together? Both of you?”

“Yes, Mama,” said Apple Bloom.

Buttercup closed her eyes and hung her head, balling her hands into fists. Applejack and Apple Bloom sat silently, watching her with anticipation to see what she would say next. “You’ve kept this from me,” said Buttercup eventually. “You’ve kept this from me for a very long time. Why? You’re good girls. You’ve never kept somethin’ this big from me before. Why’d you do it? Why’d you keep me in the dark for so long?”

“We’ve wanted to tell you,” said Applejack. “We really have. We’ve hated havin’ to keep it a secret from you, but...we felt like we had to. We thought that...if we told you...you might reject us. We thought that...you might hate us.”

“If you thought that...why tell me at all?” said Buttercup. “And why now?”

“We thought you deserved to know,” said Apple Bloom. “Like she said, we never wanted to hide it from you. We only did what we did because...we were scared. We were scared what you’d think of us. We were scared what you’d do to us. But we decided...to be honest with you. We decided to tell the truth...and let whatever happens happen.”

“We weren’t plannin’ on tellin’ you quite so soon, but...then yesterday happened,” said Applejack. “We realized...we had another problem we needed to fix. We needed to tell you the truth...but we also needed to help you with your hurt. We figured...we could kill two birds with one stone.”

In the crazy world of incestuous love Buttercup now found herself in, Applejack’s suggestion that she should throw herself into the arms of her son suddenly made sense. Of course, she was still desperately trying to cling to the world of normalcy she had lived in up until a short while before.

“Most women would never let their man be with another woman,” Buttercup remarked. “And yet, you two are sharin’ him with each other. And now you’re tryin’ to...share him with me too. Don’t you two care? Doesn’t it bother you two to do that?”

“Mom,” said Applejack, “I understand what you’re sayin’...and you’re not all wrong. I love Anon, and I can’t bear the thought of him bein’ with some other woman. I can’t bear the thought of him not bein’ with me. But at the same time...Apple Bloom’s not just some other woman, she’s my sister. She’s my sister...just like she’s Anon’s sister. We’re all family, so...it’s never really felt like we’re doin’ somethin' wrong by sharin’. Apple Bloom and I have shared so much over the years...and we’ve still managed to love each other through it all. I can only speak for myself but...I’ve never felt jealous when he and she are together.”

“Neither have I,” said Apple Bloom. “Anon and Applejack were the ones who let me be a part of what they had. All I wanted at the beginnin’ was for them to love me. I just wanted them to treat me as an equal...treat me like I was...their sister. They did so much more for me than that. I’m so grateful to them for what they did. I love each of them more than I can say. I’ve never tried to come between them, and they’ve always given me everythin’ I wanted...and everythin’ I needed. The three of us are a package deal. As long as it’s just her...I don’t mind. And I wouldn’t mind if...it were you either.”

“You’re our mom,” said Applejack. “We trust you more than any other woman in the world. We love you more than any other woman in the world. And on top of that...Anon’s your family too. You’ve shared so much of what you have with us over the years...now we wanna share with you too. What do you say?”

Buttercup was silent for another long while before speaking again. “I can’t help but notice...the subject of our conversation ain’t here with us,” said Buttercup. “You say the three of you are a package deal...and yet he can’t even be bothered to look me in the eye and tell me himself that he’s been foolin’ around with my daughters. Instead, he’s hidin’ behind you two like a coward!”

“No, Mama, no!” said Applejack. “That ain’t it at all!”

“He really wanted to be here to tell you himself, honest!” said Apple Bloom. “We had to force him not to come!”

“And why’d you do that?” said Buttercup.

“Because...because we thought you’d take it better if...you heard it from us,” said Applejack. “We thought that if we talked to you...woman to woman...you wouldn’t be as mad.”

Buttercup looked back and forth between her daughters, her face unreadable. “He knows you’re in here?” she asked.

“Yes,” said Applejack.

Buttercup turned her head and looked over at the wall, as if she expected to peer through the wood and see Anon sitting in his bedroom. “Bring him in here,” she said.

“But, Mama—” said Apple Bloom.

“I said bring him in here!” shouted Buttercup, glaring at her daughters. “I’m not sayin’ another word to y’all until you do.”

Applejack and Apple Bloom slowly looked over at each other, each shaken by Buttercup’s sudden outburst. An unspoken agreement passed between the two, and Applejack rose from the bed, moving as slowly and cautiously as if Buttercup were a wild animal poised to attack. She slowly walked over to the bedroom door, opened it, and stepped into the hallway beyond.

I followed closely behind Applejack as she crossed the threshold into our mother’s bedroom. My heart was already beating so furiously that I worried it would pop right out of my chest. My breaths came quickly and unsteadily, and my palms were damp with sweat. Applejack turned and closed the door behind us, our eyes meeting for a split second. I slowly walked into the room, feeling as if I had iron bricks attached to my feet. I kept my gaze lowered as I approached the foot of my mother’s bed and stood before it. Summoning every ounce of courage I had in me, I looked up.

When I had been a young boy, many years ago, my class had taken a field trip to Canterlot, to the castle of Princess Celestia herself. We had taken a tour of the grounds, including the magnificent gardens behind the castle. I had seen all manner of beautiful plants and exotic animals while I had been there, but the thing I had seen that had affected me the most had been the statues. Tall effigies carved from white stone scattered about the gardens, watching over it like silent guardians. I remembered looking upon their cold, lifeless faces, looking into their eyes which seemed to stare straight into my soul. Even many years later, the memory still unnerved me. But as frightening as I had found them, none of them had been even half as frightening to me as my mother was in that moment.

Buttercup sat back against the headboard of her bed, appearing as still and lifeless as any of those statues had been. She was looking up at me, her face devoid of even the slightest hint of emotion. Her blue-green eyes, which I had always thought looked so beautiful, now filled me with dread. They didn’t even look angry; if they had, I probably would have less afraid. To see my mother, one of the most cheery, friendly, and lively women I knew looking upon me in such a way made my skin crawl. Applejack and Apple Bloom sat before her on the bed, turned so they could look at both me and our mother. They looked how I felt.

“Sit,” said Buttercup, her voice as cold as the rest of her.

I gulped, then slowly walked forward, climbing onto the bed. I sat down between my sisters, keeping my distance from Buttercup. I forced myself to look at her, staring into her eyes for what felt like an eternity before she finally spoke again.

“Well? Do you have anythin’ to say for yourself?” said Buttercup.

Did I? Was there anything I could possibly say to make things better than they were? Applejack had told me that she and Apple Bloom had already said pretty much everything we had planned on saying, and yet things did not seem to have gone well. I had spent countless hours planning what I would say to my mother when the time finally came, and yet I suddenly found my words failing me. I could not come up with a single scrap of eloquent speech that I could use to plea for mercy. Therefore, I did what I had always done in such circumstances: I told the truth.

“Mom,” I said, “I love Applejack, and I love Apple Bloom. I love them more than anything else in the world...and I’m not sorry for that. I know...how you’re probably feelin’ right now...and I get it. I can’t blame you for feelin’ that way. If what we’ve done has hurt you...then I’m sorry. I won’t ask you to forgive me...but I will ask you to forgive them. If you’re gonna get mad at someone...if you’re gonna punish someone...do it to me, not them.”

“Anon—” began Apple Bloom, before Buttercup’s hand shot out as quick as lightning and grasped her shoulder.

Buttercup shifted her intense gaze over to her. “Let him finish,” she growled. Apple Bloom clearly wanted to say something, but managed to hold her tongue for the time being. When she was satisfied, Buttercup removed her hand and looked back at me.

I took a deep breath and began again. “I want them to be happy,” I said. “More than anythin’, I want them to be happy. And...I want you to be happy too, Mom; we all do. We love you...and we want you to love us too. The last thing we want is for this to drive us apart. If you don’t wanna be a part of what we have...if you don’t want us to...love you like we love each other...then that’s fine. But don’t make us stop lovin’ you as a mother, ‘cause we won’t do it. You’re our family, and we’ll always think of you as our family...no matter what.”

I waited to see what Buttercup would say, see what she would do. Several tense moments later, she tore her gaze away from me and looked back and forth between Applejack and Apple Bloom. “Do you two have anythin’ else to say?” she said.

“Yes,” said Apple Bloom, a determined look in her eye. She quickly scooted over and sat next to me, grabbing my arm and holding it tightly. “I love him. I love him and there ain’t nothin’ you can do about it. I don’t care what you do to us; I’m gonna stay by his side no matter what. I spent too long wantin’ him back in my life for you to come along and take him away again. You do whatever you want, but whatever you do to him, you do it to me too.”

“Mom,” said Applejack, moving to my side and grasping my other arm, “I want what’s best for us...for all of us. I want us to keep bein’ a family, and I want us to keep lovin’ each other...just like we always have. We’re givin’ you the choice to accept us...to love us for who we are. I really want you to...but if you can’t find it in your heart to do it...then I’m still gonna stand by his side. I’m gonna stand with the man I love...and the man who loves me too.”

When she had finished, Buttercup lowered her head and closed her eyes, sitting silently for several moments. Suddenly, she did something peculiar, something I would not have expected her to do in a thousand years: she started to chuckle. It started out small, her staggered breaths and shuddering body the only sign of her laughter. As the seconds ticked by, her laughter intensified, until she was chuckling loudly enough for us to hear her as clear as day. She had a wide grin on her face, and she slowly shook her head back and forth.

“Y’know,” said Buttercup, stifling her laughter and catching her breath, “life’s a funny thing, ain’t it?” My sisters and I were so dumbfounded by her reaction that none of us could respond. “I still remember that night. I still remember the feel of the wind blowin’ through the orchard. I remember how pretty your father made the place look. I remember standin’ next to him...lookin’ into his eyes with the mayor by our side. I remember how...how happy I felt.”

Buttercup’s grin faded. “I remember the look on my father’s face,” she continued. “I remember how...how angry he was when he found out we were together. When we stood in front of him...and he...” She sniffled and quickly raised a hand and wiped her eye. “Standin’ up to him was the hardest thing I’ve ever had to do...until now. I spent years wonderin’...wonderin’ what could drive a person to do what he did...what could possibly have been goin’ through his head. Now I know.”

Buttercup raised her head and looked at us, her eyes moist with tears. “I know what it’s like...hidin’ your feelin’s for the one you love. I know that fear. And I know how hard it is...to stand by your feelin’s. I didn’t have a choice to come clean...but you did. You three are puttin’ everythin’ on the line for each other...and I didn’t even have to force you into it. In my book...that already makes you braver folks than me.

“My father was a sour old man...but he was right about one thing. That night...he told me...that I had to stick with my family. That’s what I did that night...as well as I could. That’s what I’ve been doin’ for over twenty years...and I don’t plan on stoppin’ anytime soon. I know how much it hurts to lose your family. That’s not a pain I would wish on anyone...least of all my children. You say you want us to stay together through this...I do to. I’d rather face my father a thousand times over...than lose even one of you.”

“Mom,” said Applejack softly, “does that mean...?”

Buttercup took a deep breath, then looked straight at me. “Anon,” she said, “you’ve been foolin’ around with my daughters. If you were any other man, I’d whup your ass so hard it’d make our Red Delicious look pale. But you’re not any other man...you’re my son. I am so gosh-darn angry at you...but I have to forgive you. I have to keep lovin’ you...because that’s what families do. That’s what mothers do for their children.

“You said you love them...and I believe you. But there’s a whole lot more to bein’ a man than just lovin’ your woman. You gotta look after her too. You gotta protect her. You gotta put her before yourself...always. And you can’t hurt her...you can’t take advantage of her. If you want my blessin’...if you wanna be with my girls...then you gotta earn it. You gotta show me that you know how to take care of them. If you can do that...I won’t stand in your way.”

“But, Mom! He already knows all that!” said Apple Bloom.

“I know you probably think that...and I’m not sayin’ you’re wrong...but I don’t know that,” said Buttercup. “You may be right. Maybe he is the best man for you...for both of you...but I know more about this sorta thing than any of you. Your father and I were together for a very long time...and we were always happy together. I just wanna make sure that you three will...always be happy together too. Can you understand that?”

I reached out and grabbed my sisters’ hands. “You’re right,” I said. I looked back and forth between Applejack and Apple Bloom, looking into their eyes as I spoke. “She’s right. The three of us...we sorta stumbled into this. We’ve always been makin’ it up as we go along. I’ve always tried to be good to you two...but the truth is...I don’t know the first thing about bein’ a man...not the sorta man she’s talkin’ about. I don’t know what it’s like to take care of someone for...years and years...she does. She knows better than me what I need to be for you two.”

I looked up at Buttercup. “Mom,” I said, “I wanna be the best man to them that I can be. I want us to be happy together...just like you Dad were. If you want me to prove that I can be that man, that I can give them a good life...I’ll do it. And if I can’t...if you still don’t think I’m good enough for them...then I’ll do whatever it takes to change your mind. If I can be a better man...then help me become a better man. Just give me a chance. Please.”

Buttercup gave me a smile, that same sweet, comforting smile that I had seen on her face countless times before. “It takes a strong man to admit that he might not be good enough,” she said. “It takes a strong man to admit that he needs help. I don’t think you’re a bad man, Anon...I just want you to be the best man you can be...for your sake, and for theirs. If you want my help...then I’ll give it to you. And that goes for all of you too.”

“Mom,” said Applejack, “if you wanna help us...then we’ll take it. I’ll admit, I...I don’t know much about bein’ a good woman either. We could really use some help...but so could you. You promised to let us help you, remember? If you want us to accept your help...then you gotta accept our help too. It’s only fair.”

Buttercup looked over at her and sighed. “You’re right,” she said. “I did promise to let you help me. I promised to let you help me find a new man...but I didn’t make any promises about which man in particular. I suppose, to you, it...makes sense for me to be with him...but I’m still gettin’ over all this. I can’t change the way I look at my son...overnight. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to change that. I’ll promise you that...I’ll keep an open mind about all this...but I can’t promise you anything else.”

“Mama,” said Apple Bloom, scooting forward and taking Buttercup’s hand, “we aren’t tryin’ to make you uncomfortable...that’s the last thing we want. We just want you to be happy, and if we can make you happy...then we want you to let us.”

Applejack scooted forward and took Buttercup’s other hand. “We just want you to be honest with us,” she said. “We want you to be honest with your feelin’s. If bein’ with Anon will make you happy...if bein’ with us will make you happy...then we’ll be fine with that. But if it won’t...if you wanna be with somebody else...then we’ll be fine with that too. If you can look us in the eye and tell us what you want...we’ll accept it...no matter what.”

“Alright,” said Buttercup, smiling at them. “If you three were able to be honest with me about somethin’ as big as this...then I can be honest with you. That, I can promise you.” She looked over at me, giving me a smile as well. “Come here, sweetie. Give your mama a hug.”

I smiled back at her, then scooted forward until I was sitting directly in front of her. The two of us reached out our arms and came together in a warm, loving hug. Applejack and Apple Bloom followed suit, throwing their arms around us and hugging us tightly. A tremendous weight lifted off of my shoulders as I felt their soft, warm bodies press against mine, one I hadn’t even realized had been there. I buried my face into Buttercup’s soft curls, taking comfort in their familiar feel on my face.

“I love you,” Buttercup whispered. “I love all three of you...and I always will.”

“We love you too, Mama,” I said. “Always.”

When we finally pulled back from the hug, Buttercup leaned in and gave each of us a kiss on our cheeks.

“So...what happens now?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Now...I need some time alone,” said Buttercup. “I love you three, but...this has been a heck of a lot to take in all at once. No more tonight. Why don’t you three...come back here tomorrow night? Then we can get started on...takin’ care of each other. Alright?”

“Alright, Mama,” said Applejack with a smile. “Tomorrow night.”

“And one more thing,” said Buttercup. “For the time bein’...let’s not tell anyone else about this. Until we figure out what’s what...until we figure out where things are goin’...we’ll just keep this between us.”

“Agreed,” I said, my sisters nodding their agreement.

“Now, off to bed, you three,” said Buttercup. “We’ve got quite a day ahead of us tomorrow.”

Comfort

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFFF) Foursome, Handjob, Oral Sex (Cunnilingus, Blowjob)

Comfort

My mother’s bedroom was warm and cozy, and yet I was unable to completely relax. I didn’t even have a good reason to be on edge, I thought to myself. I was sitting in my home, on my mother’s bed, with my big, strong sister Applejack by my side and my loving mother before me. Despite our worst fears, Buttercup had taken the news of my relationship with my sisters remarkably well. She had not only accepted our love, at least conditionally, but had even offered to help us become a better trio than we already were. So then why, I wondered, was I feeling so nervous?

I looked up at Buttercup, who was sitting back against the pillows of her bed. She, like Applejack and I, was dressed in her pajamas, in her case, a light orange nightgown. Her freshly brushed locks cascaded down from her head, flowing down her back and over her ample chest. She had her head bowed slightly and was looking down at her lap, as I had been doing a moment before. Seemingly detecting my glance, she raised her head and looked up at me. She gave me one of the warm, comforting smiles I had come to associate with her, but I could tell that she was feeling a bit uncomfortable as well. I smiled back at her as convincingly as I could before we looked away again.

Soon after, we heard footsteps in the hallway outside the bedroom door and saw the door slowly swing open. Apple Bloom, freshly showered and dressed in her own pajamas, stepped into the room, quietly closing the door behind her. She walked over to the bed and climbed onto it, sitting next to me across from Applejack. I shot her a quick smile, noticing that she appeared nervous as well, which she returned. When she was settled, my sisters and I looked up at Buttercup expectantly.

“Is Granny asleep?” Buttercup asked. Apple Bloom grunted an affirmative. “Alright then.” Buttercup took a deep breath, then straightened herself and looked us in the eye. “I wanna thank you three for comin’ here. I know I...wasn’t in the best of spirits last night, but...that’s behind us now. I’m sorry if I seemed harsh...it was just a lot to take in all at once. I promise, from now on, I’ll try to have a better attitude about all this.”

“We’re sorry too, Mom,” I said. “We shoulda known better than to try and dump all that on you in one sitting. I can’t blame you for bein’ upset at us.”

“Sweetie,” said Buttercup, reaching forward and placing a hand on my knee, “don’t worry about it. I’ll admit, I’m still a little...peeved that you three have been sneakin’ around behind my back for so long, but...I understand why you did it. I’m not gonna hold that against y’all. In hindsight...it’s probably for the best that we got all of that outta the way first thing. Now we can all move on...together.”

I smiled at her while reaching out and giving her hand a gentle squeeze. “Thanks, Mom,” I said.

Buttercup withdrew her hand and sat back up again. “I hope you three don’t think I’m bein’ unreasonable about this,” she said. “I don’t wanna make y’all feel uncomfortable, but...I need to know that you three will be alright together. I need to know that you three will be able to take care of each other years down the road. I’m...not always gonna be around to look after you, y’know.”

“Mom, don’t start talkin’ like that,” said Applejack.

“I’m sorry, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “I can’t help but worry about you three sometimes. It’s just part of bein’ your mama. But if you three can play along for a while, if Anon can show me that he can be a good man to you two, and you two can show me that you can be good women to him...that’ll do a lot for your ol’ mama’s heart.”

“We get it, Mom,” I said. “You’re not wrong to be worried about us. But I promise, I’ll do whatever it takes to prove myself to you. I wanna be a good man to them, as good a man as...Dad was to you.”

“You’re already a good man,” said Buttercup, “but even good men can have trouble takin’ care of a woman sometimes. I just want what’s best for my girls; I want them to have the best man possible. They may be right in sayin’ that that’s you, but I need to see that for myself. And if I can’t see it...if you’re not that man...then I‘ll do whatever I can to make you that man. That’s my promise to you.”

“Thank you,” I said, giving her a smile.

“You’re welcome,” said Buttercup, smiling back. “Now, the reason I wanted to meet with y’all in here is because...I wanted to talk to y’all about...the things you’ve been doin’ behind closed doors.”

“You mean like...physical things?” asked Applejack, her cheeks reddening.

Buttercup’s cheeks turned a matching shade of red. “Well...yes,” she said. “I know you were probably tryin’ to...spare me the details last night...and you weren’t wrong to do it, but...I need to know a little bit more. I thought I’d feel better not knowin’ too much, but...I think I’m just gonna end up worryin’ even more if I don’t know for sure. I need to know what you three do, and how you do it. I need to...see it for myself.”

“Are you...sayin’ you wanna...watch us?” asked Apple Bloom. “Watch us...have sex?”

Buttercup’s cheeks grew even more red. “I just...need to know,” she said. “I need to know for sure that you three...know what you’re doin’.”

“Mom,” said Apple Bloom, “we know how it works. We’re not kids.”

“I know, I know,” Buttercup sighed. “I know you three are adults now and...I can’t rightfully tell you not to do those sorts of things...but I need to see that you three know how to take care of each other. Tell me honestly, before you three...got together...had you ever done anythin’ with anyone else?” Buttercup looked at each of us one at a time, and one at a time, my sisters and I blushed, looked down, and shook our heads no.

“Oh, sweeties, I didn’t mean to make you make you feel bad,” said Buttercup, reaching out and lifting our heads back up. “There ain’t no shame in bein’...inexperienced. There ain’t no shame in waitin’ to do things like that with...the people you really care about. When your father and I first...got together...neither of us really knew what we we’re doin’ either. It took us time to...figure things out...learn how to really make each other happy. I know you three have...probably made some progress on that front already, but...I know a little bit more about this than you do.

“Your father and I were always happy together, but...I sometimes hear my friends talk about problems they have with their husbands...in the bedroom. Sometimes their men...just don’t pay enough attention to ‘em. Sometimes...they’re scared to tell their men what they really want from ‘em. Sometimes...the two of them just...lose interest in each other. I’ve seen what those sorts of things can do to a relationship. I just don’t want any of that to happen to you three way down the road. If there’s somethin’ I can do to prevent that...some little mistake I can correct right now...then I don’t wanna miss my chance. I know this is askin’ a lot, but...humor me...please.”

My sisters and I exchanged brief glances, then Applejack looked at our mother and spoke. “Mom, it’s...it’s not that we’d be...uncomfortable doin’ things like that in front of you,” she said. “We wouldn’t have offered you what we did if we weren’t okay with that.”

“It just...might be a bit awkward for you to be...just watchin’,” said Apple Bloom.

“I understand why you’d feel that way,” said Buttercup, “but I promise I...won’t get in your way. I know I’m a bit...old-fashioned when it comes to this sorta thing...but I won’t take that out on you. I won’t try to stop you three from doin’...whatever it is you like to do together. As long as y’all aren’t doin’ anythin’...unsafe...then I’ll keep my mouth shut.”

I slowly looked between my sisters, trying to gauge their reactions. “What do you say?” I asked them. They appeared to consider the notion for a moment, then both of them smiled and nodded their assent. I looked back up at Buttercup, smiling and nodding as well.

A bit of Buttercup’s worry melted off of her face, and she smiled back at us. “Thank you,” she said. “You’ll really be takin’ a load off my mind.”

“Mama,” said Apple Bloom, “just one thing. If we’re gonna do this, then...you need to keep your promise too. If you just wanna watch us then...we’re okay with that...but if you don’t...if you’re feelin’ like you wanna...do a little bit more than just watch...then you can’t hold yourself back. You promised you’d let us help you...get you what you need. If there’s ever somethin’ you want us to...do for you...then you have to be honest about it.”

Buttercup blushed again and looked down, seemingly pondering the idea. She opened her mouth several times as if to speak, but it took her several tries before she was finally able to formulate her sentence. “I won’t...say no to that...but I can’t make you any guarantees either,” she said. “I told you I’d keep an open mind about all this, but...I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to square with...bein’ with my children. I don’t know if I’ll ever feel comfortable with that.”

“We’re not tryin’ to force you, Mama,” said Applejack. “We just want you to do what you wanna do...whatever that might be.”

“Alright,” Buttercup sighed. “I promise I’ll...be true to my feelin’s...whatever they might be.” She smiled at us yet again, a gesture which my sisters and I returned.

“So...how do you want us to...go about this?” I asked.

“Well...how do y’all normally go about it?” asked Buttercup. “Where do you three normally go to...be alone? I know the expression is “a roll in the hay”, but...y’all haven’t actually been foolin’ around up in the hay loft, have you?”

“No. Well...not usually,” I said. In truth, aside from a handful of instances where we really couldn’t wait to get somewhere more private, my sisters and I had never intentionally sought out the barn for our intimate activities.

“When we...first started out...we would typically find someplace out in the orchard...someplace where...no one would find us,” said Applejack.

Buttercup chuckled softly. “I can see that,” she said. “There are lots of good places out there if you’re...lookin’ for privacy.”

“Later on,” said Apple Bloom, “when they let me...start spendin’ time with ‘em...we started hangin’ out in our old treehouse.”

Buttercup huffed and shook her head, looking half angry and half amused. “I shoulda known,” she said. “You three told me that mattress was for takin’ naps.”

“Well, we...did take naps on it too,” I said.

“I’m sure,” Buttercup chuckled. “Well, tonight...and goin’ forward...you three are welcome to use my bed. It’s bigger than any of yours, and...if y’all are gonna be doin’ this anyway...I’d rather you do it in here than in that drafty ol’ treehouse.”

“It ain’t that bad!” said Apple Bloom. “You saw how we fixed it up.”

“Even still, I’d imagine a bed’s a heap more comfortable than a mattress on the floor,” said Buttercup. “But I know you three will still want your privacy though. I won’t insist on watchin’ y’all...all the time...just till I’m sure about you three. I’ll let y’all use my bedroom at night, and I’ll leave you alone as much as possible. Deal?”

“Deal,” said Applejack, Apple Bloom and I nodding along. Despite her attachment to the treehouse, even Apple Bloom had, in the past, acknowledged the benefits of making love on a real bed.

Buttercup smiled at us for a moment, then let her gaze drop. “So, um...” she said, brushing her hair away from her face, “I suppose I’ll...let y’all get to it then. Do you mind if I stay on the bed, or...would you rather I sit off to the side?”

“I don’t mind if you...wanted to stay here,” I said, glancing over at my sisters.

“Me neither,” said Applejack. Apple Bloom nodded her approval as well.

Buttercup smiled nervously. She scooted to the edge of the bed to give us room, but remained sitting back against her pillows. She folded her hands in her lap and gave us a nod to signal that she was ready. “Just...pretend I’m not here,” she said.

My sisters and I looked at each other, exchanging awkward smiles. The three of us slowly shuffled together, wrapping our arms around each other and pulling each other into a hug. The feeling of their soft, warm bodies pressed against mine relaxed me and helped me ignore Buttercup’s presence. We pressed our faces together, but hesitated before going further, none of us wanting to make the first move. As the lack of action started to become more awkward than any actual action we could have taken, Apple Bloom’s patience ran out. Taking a deep breath, she leaned in and pressed her lips against mine, giving me a passionate kiss.

The touch of her soft lips on mine gave me the burst of energy I needed to get things going. My body responded almost automatically, kissing her back just as I always did. Our lips moved slowly and deliberately at first, massaging each other in a loving, almost chaste fashion. As my confidence grew and my mind focused on the task at hand, we kissed more energetically, mashing our mouths together and allowing our tongues to slip out and play with one another. As we explored each other’s mouths, I felt Applejack gently kissing and licking my cheek, my chin, and my neck.

Not wanting to play favorites, I eventually pulled my lips from Apple Bloom’s, seamlessly transitioning over to Applejack. My big sister kissed me just as passionately as my little sister had, playfully tongue wrestling with me and softly moaning into my mouth. Apple Bloom took up the task of kissing the other side of my face, eventually making her way over to where my lips and Applejack’s met. As we felt her lips gently prod our own, we parted slightly and allowed her to join in on the action, just as we had countless times before. The three of us nuzzled our faces together as we shared an intense three-way kiss, lapping at each other’s lips, sucking on each other’s tongues, and moaning softly together.

So single-mindedly was I contributing to our makeout session that I ended up forgetting that the three of us were not alone in the room. It came as a shock to me, therefore, when my eyes opened for a short moment and I caught a glimpse of Buttercup. Even with the plentiful amount of pleasurable distraction around me, the look on her face forced me to immediately divert my attention towards her. Her eyes were as wide as saucers, her mouth was agape, and her cheeks were as red as the reddest apple in our orchard. I went as still as a statue, the awkwardness of the situation freezing my muscles in place. When my sisters noticed this, they opened their eyes, followed my gaze, and froze as well.

“Um...Mom?” asked Applejack tentatively. “You alright?”

Her voice seemed to snap Buttercup out of her trance. Buttercup blinked few times, shut her mouth, and looked away. “I...I’m sorry, sweeties, I...I didn’t mean to stare,” she said.

“Hey, it’s alright, Mama,” said Apple Bloom softly. “I was pretty weirded out the first time I saw these two kiss.”

“We can stop if you want,” I said. “We don’t wanna do this if it makes you uncomfortable.”

Buttercup took a deep breath and released it. “No, no, it’s...it’s fine,” she said, looking back at us. “Y’all can...keep goin’. I can handle it.”

“Okay,” said Applejack tentatively. “If you’re sure.”

My sisters and I slowly came back together, taking a minute or two to build back up to our previous level of passion. As we continued to exchange sloppy kisses, our hands wandered up, down, and all around each other’s bodies. My hands travelled down to their soft, round butts, grasping their cheeks and squeezing gently. My sisters joined in the foreplay as well, alternating between kneading each other’s breasts and massaging my stiffening member through the soft fabric of my pajama pants. It had been a few days since the three of us had last blown off steam together, both due to our busy schedules and to us not really being in the mood after the incident between Buttercup and I. Our pent-up energy compelled us to move on, my sisters barely managing to resist grinding themselves against my thighs.

As we pulled our lips apart, thin trails of saliva bridging the gaps between them, we once again became aware of our audience of one. We looked over at Buttercup, who was still sitting where she had been before. She still stared at us intently, although she no longer looked as if she were about to have a heart attack. She was breathing heavily, her massive chest rising and falling with each breath. When she saw us look over at her, she gave us a nervous smile, a gesture which we returned.

“What do you...what do think, Mom?” asked Applejack.

“Well, um...you three...certainly know how to kiss...I’ll give you that much,” said Buttercup. “Although...I am a bit surprised.”

“Surprised about what?” asked Apple Bloom.

“Surprised at how...intimate you girls are,” said Buttercup. “I never realized you two were...interested in other girls.”

Applejack and Apple Bloom both blushed slightly and looked at each other. “It...it ain’t like that,” said Applejack. “At least...not for me it ain’t. It ain’t that I...like other girls. It’s just...Apple Bloom’s my sister...and I love her. I love her and...I wanna be close to her...as close as I can be.”

“Same for me,” said Apple Bloom. “I’ve never looked at...other girls, and...I don’t think I’d really wanna do this sorta stuff with some other girl. I’ll admit...it felt a little weird to do stuff with AJ at first, but...I don’t think about that anymore. To me, she’s just...somebody I love...like I love Anon.”

Buttercup’s smile grew. “I suppose I can...see the sense in that,” she said. “I suppose I can understand...wantin’ to do these sorts of things with...the folks you really love.”

“I do love her,” said Apple Bloom, “but...even if I didn’t...she still might make me wonder about a few things. With a body that sexy...she could probably even get girls to look her way if she wanted.”

Applejack blushed and looked away, but smiled. “Aww, sugarcube...don’t say things like that,” she said.

“Just take the compliment, sis,” said Apple Bloom, smiling and leaning in to plant a quick peck on Applejack’s cheek.

“Oh, alright,” said Applejack, looking back up at her. “I think you’re...real beautiful too, Apple Bloom.”

“Thanks, sis,” said Apple Bloom, before looking back at Buttercup. “Y’know, Mom, you’re...always welcome to...join in too. You sure you don’t wanna...give him a kiss too? Just to try it out?”

Buttercup’s smile faded, and she spent a few moments deep in thought. “If...he doesn’t mind,” she said eventually, “then...I wouldn’t be opposed to just...tryin’ it.”

“Mama,” I said, “I just want you to be happy. If kissin’ me will...make you happy, then...I’ll do it as much or as little as you want me to.”

“Just give it a try,” said Applejack, patting the bed before me. “I promise he won’t bite...unless you want him to.”

Buttercup chuckled at Applejack’s jest, but still looked very nervous. Taking a deep breath, she slowly crawled over to us and knelt on the bed in front of me. At the same time, my sisters climbed off of me, allowing me to shuffle forward and sit next to Buttercup. She tentatively raised her hands and placed them on my shoulders, squeezing them gently. I wrapped one arm around her middle and pulled her close to me, her massive breasts brushing up against my chest. With my other hand, I reached up and lightly stroked her cheek as I gazed into her beautiful, blue-green eyes.

“You sure you don’t mind...kissin’ an old lady like me?” said Buttercup softly.

“You ain’t an old lady, Mama,” I said just as softly. “You’re a very beautiful woman...just as beautiful as you’ve always been. And even if you weren’t...I’d still love you. I’d still wanna...make you happy...however I could.”

Buttercup blushed, but her lips stretched into a grin. For the first time in my life, I took a long, hard look at those lips, thinking of them as the lips of a woman, not just the lips of my mother. Like every other part of her body, they were big, plump, and had an undeniably feminine shape to them. She wore no lip gloss or other such things, but the delicate pink skin appeared alluring enough on its own. I knew I was supposed to be catering to her desires in doing what I was doing, but I realized that I probably would have wanted to try kissing those lips anyway.

The two of us leaned in almost unconsciously, letting our eyes fall closed as our faces came together. I felt her warm breath caress my skin as I parted my lips and moved them closer to hers, bit by bit. As our skin finally met and our lips gently pressed together, all other thoughts left my mind. In that moment, I was no longer sitting on my mother’s bed, in my mother’s bedroom, my sisters looking on. As Buttercup and I came together for our first real kiss, I felt as if the entire world consisted of nothing but me and her.

Our first contact was slow and tentative, like sliding into a bathtub of hot, soothing water. When she had kissed me under the tree a couple of days before, I had been too distracted to fully appreciate her. I had been grieving with her for the one we had lost, in addition to feeling shocked and confused by her unexpected gesture. But with my mind fully focused on her, I was able to absorb the full effect of her touch. Her lips, feeling as soft to me as a cloud, massaged my own like small ripples of water washing up on the shore of a quiet pond. I kissed her back just as gently, savoring every minute sensation of our expression of love.

As the seconds ticked by and we slowly grew accustomed to each other, I grew bolder in my actions, kissing her more firmly and more passionately. It took her a little while to warm up to it, but eventually, she was mashing her lips against mine with gusto, tiny moans emanating from her throat. I held her tightly against me, lightly squishing her breasts against my chest. I moved my hand from her cheek to the back of her head, stroking her soft orange curls and holding her head against mine. Our kiss ebbed and flowed like the waves of the ocean, ranging from gentle pecks to passionate embraces.

When I felt that she was suitably warmed up, I opened my mouth wider and allowed my tongue to slip out and lightly lick her lips. I could feel her take pause as she felt my wet skin on hers, letting me feel out the curves and texture of her lips. Soon after, I felt her lips part and her own tongue tentatively emerge as well. I lapped at her lips slowly and gently, trying to coax out her tongue as one would try to coax a small animal out of its den. Eventually, her tongue had departed its hiding place and I sent mine to meet it. She and I gently prodded and stroked each other with our tongues, both of us getting a feel and a taste of the other. Before long, she had gotten over her trepidation and was swirling her tongue around mine, both of them moving in tandem like a pair of dancers.

I would gladly have sat there kissing her for hours if she had wanted me to, but I did not want to push her too far on our first exchange. When I felt that our moment together had finally run its course, I begrudgingly pulled back my head, parting my lips from hers. Our tongues maintained contact for a short moment more, Buttercup sticking hers out to stroke mine one final time before giving up. Our eyes drifted open; hers seemed to sparkle with a light I had not seen in them for many years. For several moments, we merely sat there silently, looking into each other’s eyes and sharing each other’s breaths.

“How was...how was that?” I whispered.

Buttercup’s saliva-covered lips stretched into a smile and she placed one of her hands on my cheek. “Oh, sweetie...that was wonderful,” she whispered. “I’d...I’d forgotten how nice it feels to be...kissed by a man. Thank you.”

I removed my hand from the back of her head and placed it on top of hers, squeezing it gently. “It was my pleasure,” I said, smiling back at her.

We spent a few more moments enjoying the tender moment before we finally parted, leaning back and removing our hands from each other’s bodies. As I sat back down between my sisters, I saw them both smiling at me sweetly.

After a moment, Apple Bloom looked over at Buttercup, her smile fading. “Mama?” she said.

“Yes, sweetie?” said Buttercup dreamily.

Apple Bloom’s hands fidgeted in her lap. “I don’t mean to...ask too much of you,” she said, lowering her gaze, “but...would it be alright if I...kissed you too?”

“You want to...kiss me, Apple Bloom?” asked Buttercup, her expression turning puzzled.

“Well...I just thought that...since you liked kissin’ him...you might like...kissin’ me too,” said Apple Bloom, her cheeks reddening.

Buttercup appeared to consider the request for a moment. “I’ve never...kissed another woman before,” she said.

“I-I’m sorry, I...I don’t know why I asked,” said Apple Bloom, turning her head away from us and adopting a defensive posture. “Just...forget about it.”

A comforting smile returned to Buttercup’s lips. “Oh, sweetie...come here,” she said, patting the bed beside her. Apple Bloom took a quick glance at her, then slowly crawled over and sat down in the spot she had indicated. Buttercup put an arm around her shoulder while gently lifting Apple Bloom’s head up to look at her. “Do you wanna kiss your mama?”

Apple Bloom looked into her eyes for a moment, then nodded. “I...I just wanna show you...how much I love you,” she said.

Buttercup chuckled softly. “I already know you love me,” she said, stroking Apple Bloom’s cheek. “And I love you too.”

Buttercup slowly leaned in towards Apple Bloom, closing her eyes and parting her lips. Apple Bloom seemed surprised at first, but quickly recovered and closed her eyes as well. A few seconds later, their lips connected, and my mother and sister shared their first kiss together. Their kiss progressed similarly to the one I had just partaken in, starting slow, both women taking time to feel each other out. Apple Bloom raised her hands and placed them aside Buttercup’s face, stroking her cheeks and hair.

Applejack snuggled up to me and held my hand as we watched them kiss. Despite her initial trepidation, Apple Bloom’s usual confidence soon returned, and she kissed Buttercup back with passion. Buttercup, seemingly having gotten acclimatized to kissing one of her children, kept up with her, the two of them soon mashing their lips together in an erotic display of incestuous love. When Apple Bloom got her tongue in on the action, Buttercup did not shy away, quickly sticking out her own tongue and lapping away. The two spent a long while making out before they finally parted, sliding their tongues out of each other’s mouths and pulling back their heads.

They slowly opened their eyes and stared at each other lovingly, their lips stretching into smiles. “Did I...make you feel good too?” asked Apple Bloom.

Buttercup thought for a moment. “Well...it was...much different than with him,” she said, “but I enjoyed it very much. Thank you, sweetie.”

“You’re welcome, Mama,” said Apple Bloom.

The two of them slowly pulled apart, releasing each other’s bodies. Apple Bloom crawled back over and snuggled up to me, pulling my arm around her middle and holding my hand.

Applejack chuckled. “Guess I’m the odd one out now,” she remarked to no one in particular.

Buttercup looked at her and smiled. “You don’t have to be,” she said.

Applejack looked at her questioningly; Buttercup raised a hand and beckoned to her. Applejack hesitantly sat up and crawled over to her, sitting down in front of her. Buttercup raised her hands and placed them on Applejack’s shoulders; Applejack nervously reciprocated.

“You’re my firstborn,” said Buttercup softly. “I’d never want you to feel left out.”

Together, the two of them slowly leaned in and closed their eyes. Applejack’s large breasts pressed against Buttercup’s even larger breasts, only a couple of thin layers of fabric separating them. Their lips inched their way closer to each other, until finally, they touched, coming together in a gentle kiss. This time, it was Buttercup who took the lead, boldly exploring the contours of Applejack’s lips with her own. Applejack followed along, matching Buttercup’s movements in speed and intensity.

Soft moans emanated from the pair as they mashed their lips together ever more passionately. Before long, their tongues had emerged, and they locked their open mouths together. They sent their tongues into each other’s mouths, exploring their nooks and crannies and familiarizing themselves with each other’s tastes. Their hands wandered up each other’s necks, caressing each other’s cheeks and the long strands of their hair. As we watched our big sister make out with our mother, Apple Bloom reached a hand down between my legs and lightly stroked me through my pants.

After taking just as long a turn with our mother as we had, Applejack eventually parted with Buttercup, the seal of their lips breaking with a soft, wet noise. They opened their eyes, staring at each other and smiling. “Was I...good too?” asked Applejack.

“Oh, yes, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “You were very good...just like I knew you would be.”

“Thanks,” said Applejack, blushing slightly.

“Thank you,” said Buttercup. A moment later, Buttercup turned her head and looked over at me and Apple Bloom. “Come here, you two.”

We quickly crawled over and sat down next to her and Applejack, all of us coming in close. Buttercup put her arms around us, just as we put our arms around her, and the four of us shared a warm, cozy hug. We closed our eyes and nuzzled our faces together, feeling each other’s breath caress our lips and cheeks.

“Thank you,” whispered Buttercup, “all of you. I feel much better now. I feel better than I’ve felt in...years.” We all opened our eyes, and my sisters and I smiled at our mother.

“Does that mean that...you’re willin’ try more stuff with us?” asked Apple Bloom.

“It means that...I’m willin’ to try,” said Buttercup. “I’m willin’ to let you three...convince me.” She quickly puckered up and gave each of us a gentle peck on our lips.

“Y’know,” said Applejack, “as much as we like kissin’...I think the three of us are fixin’ to move on now.”

Buttercup blushed, but managed to keep smiling at us. “Of course,” she said. “Don’t let me...get in your way.”

Buttercup released us, and my sisters and I pulled back from the embrace. Buttercup scooted back to her original position at the edge of the bed, still giving us a supportive smile. When we had room, my sisters and I fell upon each other once again, quickly reaching for each other’s clothes. After our previous foreplay, as well as the passionate displays we had put on for each other, all three of us were eager to feel each other’s skin rubbing against our own.

I was first, my sisters reaching for the bottom of my shirt and pulling it up and off of me. They ran their soft, feminine hands up and down my chest, exchanging playful kisses with me. I made the next move, grabbing the back of Applejack’s shirt and swiftly yanking it up and over her head. As her pale pink breasts were bared, Apple Bloom leaned forward, nuzzling and kissing the beautiful teardrops. The stimulation caused a soft moan to escape from Applejack’s mouth, her face momentarily contorting in pleasure. With Apple Bloom distracted, Applejack took advantage of the situation and reached down to her hips, hooking her thumbs under the waistband of Apple Bloom’s shorts and pulling them down. I helped her pull the shorts down and off of Apple Bloom’s shapely legs, exposing her round, perky butt and her pretty pink panties.

We kept up like that for a minute or two, ripping our clothing from our bodies piece by piece and tossing it aside. Each discarded garment was accompanied by kisses, caresses, and gentle squeezes in all the right places. When the three of us were completely naked, we came together in a tight embrace, pressing our chests together and sharing yet another sloppy three-way kiss. Before we could topple over onto the bed and begin devouring each other, however, we were interrupted by the sound of a soft whimper coming from off to the side. The three of us paused our makeout session and slowly looked over towards the source of the noise: the only other person in the room with us.

Buttercup was staring at us with half-lidded eyes and biting her plump lip. Her cheeks were red, but it was most definitely not the red of anger. Her body was fidgeting intensely, her thick thighs rubbing together and her fingers twitching erratically in her lap. She was breathing heavily, her bountiful chest rising and falling like ships on a stormy sea. Two clearly visible tents poked up above the thin fabric of her nightgown, right at the centers of her breasts. As we looked over at her, she turned her head away from us and shut her eyes, visibly trying to suppress her fidgeting.

“I-I’m sorry,” said Buttercup. “I didn’t mean to...distract you.”

My sisters and I exchanged concerned glances. “Mama?” I said. “Are you sure you’re okay with us...doin’ this here?”

Buttercup took a deep breath to calm herself, then looked back over at us. “Yes, sweetie,” she said, clearly trying to avoid looking down at our bodies, “I’m...I’m fine.”

“Would you feel more comfortable if...you got a good look at us first?” said Applejack.

“I...uh...” said Buttercup, her inner conflict written all over her face.

“We don’t mind you lookin’,” said Apple Bloom. “Really.”

My sisters and I parted, sitting down next to each other and humbly presenting ourselves for our mother’s inspection. Buttercup gulped, then tentatively crawled over, kneeling before us. Her wide eyes wandered up and down our bodies, taking in every little detail. Despite everything that had happened so far, I still felt a little embarrassed under her gaze. I wasn’t sure whether her being my mother, the woman who had given birth to me, the woman who had seen every inch of my body countless times before, made it better or worse.

“You’re so handsome,” said Buttercup, looking up at me and smiling. “And you girls...you’re both so...so beautiful.” She smiled at each of my sisters in turn, and the three of us managed to give her nervous smiles in return. “I’m just so glad that you three have grown up into such...fine people. Now that I see it...I’m not surprised that you three...took an interest in each other.” Her smile faded and her gaze dropped. “I’m not sure why you’d want...someone like me around though...unless you just feel sorry for me.”

“Mama,” said Applejack, reaching out and taking one of Buttercup’s hands, “it’s true that we...wanna help you. We wanna help you...get what you want...get what you need...but even if that weren’t the case...I don’t think any of us would mind...gettin’ closer to you. You’re...a real beautiful woman.”

Buttercup chuckled. “I appreciate the compliment, but...I know when I’m beat,” she said. “No man would ever choose me over...one of you two.”

“That ain’t true!” said Apple Bloom, shuffling forward and grasping Buttercup’s other hand. “You’re real pretty, Mama! You’re really...sexy. Much sexier than me.” Apple Bloom’s energy vanished as quickly as it had appeared, and her gaze dropped.

Buttercup reached out and placed a hand on Apple Bloom’s cheek. “Don’t sell yourself short, sweetie,” she said. “Pretty young women like you are...what men want. Men don’t like...worn-out old ladies like me.”

“You ain’t worn-out, Mama,” said Apple Bloom, looking Buttercup in the eye. “You’re mature and experienced and...you got more curves on you than I’ll ever have. Men love women like you.”

“That’s awful nice of you to say,” said Buttercup, removing her hand, “but in the end...it’s the men’s opinions that really matter...if I wanna get their attention, that is.”

“Well...we do have a man right here,” said Applejack, inclining her head towards me. “If you won’t take it from us, then...will you take it from him?”

Buttercup looked over at her as she spoke, then nervously looked over at me. “Oh...you wouldn’t wanna look at me...would you?” she said. “Not when you got these two around.”

“I would,” I said confidently. Buttercup’s expression changed from one of embarrassment to one of surprise. “Mom...I’ve never...looked at you as a woman before, but...even I know how beautiful you are. Even I know how...attractive you are.”

Buttercup struggled to meet my gaze. “I think your memory might be a bit fuzzy,” she said. “You were still a little boy the last time we...took a bath together.”

“Then...refresh my memory,” I said softly. “If you’re comfortable with it...show me. Show me what you look like and...I’ll tell you exactly how beautiful you are.”

Silence fell over the room once again as my sisters and I waited to see what Buttercup would do next. She was looking down at the bed beneath her, her cheeks growing redder by the second. She closed her eyes and pursed her lips, her mind clearly overwhelmed by the situation she found herself in. For a moment, I was worried that I had asked too much, pushed her too far too fast. All of a sudden, her hands, sitting unused in her lap, began to move downward, going so slowly that I could barely notice. Her fingers travelled down her thighs to where the bottom of her nightgown lay, just above her knees. Wrapping her fingers around the fabric, she took a deep breath, then slowly pulled it upwards.

As the garment was peeled off of her body at a glacial pace, I looked down, slowly moving my gaze upwards and taking in every last inch of her. Five plump, round toes with unpainted nails sat atop each of her feet, scrunching defensively as she moved. Her feet were proportionately sized for a woman of her height, not being large like Applejack’s or small like Apple Bloom’s. For a woman of her age, the skin of her soles was in remarkably good condition, looking smooth and pink all around. Following her ankles upward, I examined her calves, which managed to maintain an alluring, feminine shape despite being so plump.

Above her knees, her thick, creamy thighs slowly came into view as she drew back her nightgown. Each one of them was large enough around to pass for the trunk of a thin tree, making even Applejack’s thighs appear slender by comparison. Much of their overall size was owed to soft, feminine flesh, rather than dense muscle, however. I had heard that my mother had once had legs that rivaled my big sister’s for sheer strength, being powerful enough to crush fully loaded apple barrels between them. Of course, after years of my sisters and I taking on all of the physically demanding chores ourselves, her body had changed quite a bit.

I don’t mean to suggest that the change was a downgrade, of course. Even as a young boy, I had appreciated Buttercup’s motherly body. My sisters and I had spent many summer afternoons resting our heads on those soft, warm thighs while our mother had softly stroked our hair and hummed lullabies to us. So large had her thighs been in fact, that all three of us would sometimes make use of her lap pillow at once, cuddling together and falling asleep under our mother’s watchful gaze. It had been many years since any of us had done such things with Buttercup, but the memories still filled my heart with warm comfort.

As her nightgown was drawn back over the last little bit of her thighs, Buttercup’s flared hips were uncovered. Her hips were a truly awe-inspiring sight, being nearly twice the width of my own, and were able to fill the heads of all who gazed upon them with images of motherhood, pregnancy, and perhaps even some things that could not be discussed in mixed company. Snugly clinging to her hips was a pair of modest, off-white panties which dug into her skin just enough to show just how soft and plump it was. Pressed against the fabric, centered around a small, dark, wet spot, I could see the outline of the plump lips of her womanhood. Pulling her nightgown out from under her massive buns, she lifted it further upwards, exposing her soft, plush tummy. While not smooth and toned like my sisters’ stomachs, hers was not fat either, being just chubby enough to entice those who saw it to squeeze it, kiss it, and nuzzle their faces into it.

Not long after passing her adorable belly button, Buttercup’s fingers reached the bottoms of her titanic breasts. I felt as if I were watching two sunrises at once as the fabric was slowly pulled up and over their immense curvature. I had thought that I would be mentally prepared for the sight of them, but both I and my sisters found ourselves gaping at the pale pink watermelons hanging from her chest. Being as massive as they were, I was not surprised to see that they sagged a bit, especially since they were without the added support of any of Buttercup’s specially ordered heavy-duty brasseries. At the center of each one was an appropriately massive nipple, each stiff pink nub being as large as a coin and surrounded by an areola as wide as a teacup. Buttercup had breastfed me and my sisters throughout our entire infanthoods, never relying on formula if she could help it. Whether it was due to those memories buried deep within our minds, or due to some other, more carnal reason, our mouths began to water at the sight of our mother’s beautiful teats.

Buttercup’s nightgown was finally drawn finally pulled over her shoulders and down her soft, feminine arms, her head and the river of orange curls attached to it slipping through the head hole. When she pulled her hands out of the garment’s embrace, I could once again see her slim, dextrous fingers topped by short, rounded nails, unpainted like her toes. Her palms were one of the few spots on her gorgeous body that hinted at her age, deep creases running back and forth across them. The actual skin, however, was very well-preserved, looking relatively fresh and smooth, with only the slightest hints of veins on the backs of her hands.

After gently setting her nightgown down on the bed beside her, Buttercup crossed her arms over her breasts defensively, then slowly raised her head once again. I gazed upon the soft, round face circled by a halo of orange down. Her cheeks, normally rosy and pink, were colored a deeper red than I had ever seen them. Her plush, feminine lips trembled slightly beneath her adorable nose. I did not see the small wrinkles around her eyes, so distracted was I by their beautiful, blue-green color. So often I had seen those eyes full of love and cheer, but as I looked upon them, I saw only fear, shame, and sadness. I hated seeing her like that.

I leaned in closer to her, slowly raising my hands and placing them on Buttercup’s shoulders. As I squeezed them, I could feel them trembling in my grasp. “Mom,” I whispered, trying to give her the most comforting look I could muster, “you’re beautiful. You really are.”

Buttercup lowered her head, making a noise that could have been either a chuckle or a sob. “You...you fibber,” she said softly.

I put a hand under her chin and raised it up again, forcing her to look at me. “I’m not lyin’ to you,” I said resolutely. “I wasn’t lyin’ before either. You are so...incredibly beautiful...every inch of you. Your hair, your face, your eyes, your smile, your...your body...every bit of you is perfect just the way it is. You’re more beautiful than...than...than Princess Celestia.” That part was not a lie either. While I had only seen the monarch in person several times over the course of my life, and while I acknowledged that her beauty and grace surpassed that of almost any other woman I had ever seen, I could not bring myself to place her above the one that, for many years, I had considered to be the most beautiful woman in the whole wide world.

Buttercup’s eyes welled up with tears as I spoke, but as I finished, the dam burst, and a flood of sobs flowed forth. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her in for a hug. Casting aside her modesty, Buttercup removed her arms from her breasts and hugged me tightly, burying her face in my shoulder. Sitting beside us, Applejack and Apple Bloom quickly moved in and wrapped their arms around us as well. Together, the three of us held our mother as she cried, gently caressing and nuzzling her.

Eventually, after my skin had been drenched by her tears, the flood slowly became a river, then a stream, then a trickle, then stopped altogether. We held Buttercup until the last of her choking sobs had come and gone and she lied against my chest, breathing heavily. “Mama,” I whispered in her ear. A moment later, Buttercup slowly raised her head and released her grip on me, sitting upright once again. As she sat back and looked at me, I saw that her cheeks were sopping wet, but her lips were stretched into a smile.

“It’s been so long since...a man talked about me like that,” said Buttercup softly. I smiled at her and raised a hand to wipe away her tears. She chuckled softly and put a hand on mine, squeezing it gently. “I’m sorry to...make you three go through this. I’m sorry to make you...do so much for me.”

“We’re happy to do it, Mama,” said Applejack.

“We love you,” said Apple Bloom.

“I love you too,” said Buttercup. “All three of you. I love y’all so much.” She leaned in towards us and gave each of us a loving kiss on the lips, one at a time. When she pulled back and looked at us again, she chuckled. “Y’all’ve given your ol’ mama enough love for one night...a hundred nights, in fact. I reckon you three wanna...give each other some love now too.” My sisters and I smiled sheepishly and nodded our heads. “Well...don’t me keep you any longer. Go ahead and...show me how you love each other. I promise I...I won’t distract you again.” The three of us each gave Buttercup one last quick peck on the lips before finally pulling back from our huddle.

Buttercup scooted back to her corner spot to give us room, smiling all the while. My sisters and I came back together once more, pressing our bodies together and exchanging gentle kisses. As the fires burning within us grew strong once again, our kisses grew wilder and more passionate, and we began groping and humping each other. We soon fell down onto the bed, giggling together as we rested our heads on the pillows. Buttercup smiled down on us, her eyes filled with curiosity, but not shock.

Apple Bloom and I silently decided that Applejack would be the first of us to squeal and squirm that night. We managed to get her into position with her back pressed against the bed, then set about teasing, titillating, and toying with her sexy body as only we knew how to. We kissed our way down her body from her lips to her breasts, each of us taking one of the big teardrops in our hands and gently kneading it. At the same time, we took her nipples into our mouths, licking, sucking, and lightly nibbling on the rapidly hardening nubs. Buttercup chimed in to remind us to be gentle with her, but Applejack assured her that we knew what we were doing. Even if Applejack hadn’t said anything, the steady stream of moans and whimpers flowing from her mouth probably would have spoken to our skill.

When I was satisfied with the stiffness of Applejack’s nipple and the volume of her vocalizations, I popped the glistening nub out of my mouth and continued my trip downwards. After kissing my way across her delicious, toned stomach, I reached her hips, the plump lips of her pussy already sopping wet. Apple Bloom threw her leg over Applejack and sat down on her hips, taking over the task of tending to Applejack’s breasts while I took care of things down below. I covered Applejack’s inner thighs and lower lips in a smattering of sloppy kisses while Apple Bloom nuzzled and kissed the fleshy mountains she held in her slender fingers.

Applejack’s hips bucked reflexively, desperate for more intense stimulation than my deliberately restrained ministrations provided. Grinning at her adorably needy display, I decided to be nice and give her what she wanted. Wrapping my arms around her thick, muscular thighs, I leaned in and pressed my lips against hers, lapping at her soft folds slowly, but forcefully. She reacted immediately, her moans graduating to loud wails of pleasure even before I slipped my tongue through her entrance and began probing her depths. Buttercup advised me to pay special attention to Applejack’s clit, or as she put it, her “little apple pip”. I already knew to do this, of course, but I made sure to spend a good while gently sucking on Applejack’s love button to show our mother that I knew what I was doing.

A few inches in front of my face, Apple Bloom’s sexy butt waggled back and forth enticingly, the combination of Applejack’s erotic exclamations and my hot breath on her nethers evidently getting to her. I quickly leaned forward and gave her lower lips a quick lick, both to tease her further and to remind her that she would have her turn soon enough. I heard her release a muffled moan into Applejack’s flesh, then saw her start grinding herself on Applejack’s stomach to tide herself over. I returned to Applejack’s pussy, thrusting my tongue in and out of her tight, wet tunnel, while Applejack wrapped her powerful legs around my head, locking me in place.

For a few minutes, I continued to work her tender folds, seeking out and firmly massaging Applejack’s most sensitive spots. Her thighs clamped down around my head tightly, but they were not enough to stop me from hearing her wails of ecstasy as I pushed her closer and closer to her peak. What did end up muffling her cries was something I had not anticipated. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Buttercup lie down on the bed next to Applejack and lean in towards her face. It was difficult for me to see past Apple Bloom’s round, perky cheeks, but I managed to make out Buttercup cradling Applejack’s head in one arm, placing her hand on Applejack’s cheek, and giving her a deep, passionate kiss. Applejack kissed her back just as passionately, mashing her lips against Buttercup’s and moaning into her mouth.

The added physical and mental stimulation of the incestuous kiss soon sent Applejack careening towards her climax. Of course, the sight of mother and daughter expressing their love for one another in such an intimate way also riled me up quite a bit as well. Over the next minute or two, I saw the telltale sighs that my big sister would soon be finished. Her hips bucked against my face, she pushed Apple Bloom’s head deep into her breasts, and her moans became frantic and uneven. Finally, she tore her lips from Buttercup’s and let out a long, piercing howl, filling the room with the sound of her pleasure. Her body shook violently, and a flood of warm liquid flowed from her clenching pussy directly into my waiting mouth. Apple Bloom and I did not let up, however, continuing to push her as far as we could as she rode out her orgasm.

Eventually, her screams ran out, leaving only breathy moans flowing from her mouth. Her body went limp, the steady rise and fall of her chest and the occasional twitch of her muscles being the only movements she made. Buttercup held Applejack’s head against her shoulder, stroking her hair and blowing cool air onto her sweaty forehead. Apple Bloom planted a series of soft, gentle kisses on her breasts, slowly moving up to her face. As usual, I swallowed down a generous helping of Applejack’s sweet nectar before licking up another mouthful, slowly and gently, to share with Apple Bloom. I pushed Applejack’s weakened legs apart and crawled forwards to lie beside Apple Bloom. I leaned in and shared a deep kiss with her, allowing her to send her tongue into my mouth and get a taste of our big sister.

By the time we were finished swallowing down the last drops of Applejack’s juices, Applejack herself had recovered enough to continue. She sat up, pulling both Apple Bloom and me in for a three-way kiss before helping me push Apple Bloom down onto the bed. We lowered her head into Buttercup’s embrace, spending a few more moments kissing her lips before moving down her body. Buttercup replaced our lips with hers, kissing her youngest as lovingly as she had kissed her oldest. Applejack and I made our way down to Apple Bloom’s perky breasts, giving each one as much love and attention as Applejack’s had gotten.

When her nipples were rock-hard and slathered with our saliva, I moved down her body and allowed Applejack to take over for me. Just as I had done for Applejack, I kissed my way down her stomach to her hips, teasing her soft, sensitive skin with kisses while Applejack tended to her up top. I didn’t spend as much time warming her up, however, as dealing with Applejack had already gotten her more than ready for me. When I felt the time was right, I pressed my face into her soft, plump lips, her delicate flower already dripping with sweet nectar. I heard Apple Bloom’s moans, muffled by Buttercup’s mouth, spike in volume, and felt her slender legs wrap around my head.

For several minutes, Buttercup, Applejack, and I worked to coax Apple Bloom to her climax. Buttercup continued to gently tongue wrestle with her, Applejack continued to nuzzle and suckle her breasts, and I probed the depths of her pussy with my tongue, occasionally taking time to give her clit a gentle tongue bath as well. Her vocalizations gradually grew louder and more varied, her body bucked and ground against ours, and her hands wandered wherever they pleased, caressing my head and Applejack’s and sinking her fingers into Applejack’s soft curves. After bravely holding out against our combined assault for as long as she could, Apple Bloom’s will and endurance finally crumbled, and she was plunged into her own intense orgasm.

She let out a shrieking, stuttering wail of ecstasy dotted with barely intelligible exclamations. Her legs might not have been as strong as Applejack’s, but that didn’t stop her from squeezing my head between her thighs as tightly as she could, determined to keep me right where I was. A tremor ran through her body, reaching all the way up to her scarlet head and all the way down to her petite feet, which wriggled and twitched against my back as she came. I forced my tongue to keep thrusting in and out of her even as her inner walls clamped down around it. A deluge of warm juices flowed from within her, that which did not end up in my mouth splattering across my lips and chin.

I felt the waves of pleasure surging through her gradually diminish, her body growing calmer and her moans growing quieter. When she was finished, she collapsed down onto the bed, her limbs limply resting on the covers. We tended to her as she enjoyed her afterglow, Buttercup planting gentle kisses on her forehead, Applejack lightly drawing her fingertips across the skin of her breasts, and I gently licking her lower lips clean. When I had gotten my fill, or enough to satisfy me at least, I lapped up the last traces of Apple Bloom’s juices and crawled up to Applejack. I gave Applejack a long kiss, just as I had with Apple Bloom, letting her get a taste of our little sister’s love. When Apple Bloom’s heavy breathing had calmed and her eyes drifted open, we leaned in and showered her in soft, gentle kisses.

Of my sisters and I, I was the only one who had not yet had my turn, something of which all three of us were well aware. My sisters looked at me with mischievous glints in their eyes and grins on their lips, their intentions perfectly clear. Taking hold of me, the two of them playfully wrestled me down onto my back, Buttercup cradling my head in her arm just as she had done for them. They started at my face, kissing every inch of my skin with those soft, feminine lips of theirs as they slowly moved down my neck, across my chest and stomach, finally arriving at my hips. They gently pushed my legs apart, giving themselves unobstructed access to that which they sought.

They gazed down upon my stiff member, their hot, moist breath caressing its sensitive skin and making it twitch. After giving me one last sensual smile, they leaned in, stuck out their tongues, and placed them at the base of my shaft. Together, they dragged their soft, warm tongues up my length, moving so slowly that it was almost tortuous. After an agonizingly long time, their tongues finally touched my head, each of them giving it a quick lick before moving back down again. Again and again they did this, slowly licking me from bottom to top and covering every inch in a thick coating of their saliva. They eventually grasped my shaft and angled it upwards, allowing them to get all around it and lap at my head like a lollipop when they reached it. The beads of pre that leaked out of my tip were eagerly licked up and swallowed down by whichever one of them got there first.

They soon had me moaning softly, their tender licks, kisses, and nuzzles sending a constant stream of pleasure flowing throughout my body. When my shaft was glistening wet, Apple Bloom wrapped one of her slender, feminine hands around it, squeezing it firmly, but gently. At the same time, she brought her mouth up to my head and parted her soft lips, taking me into her mouth. She wrapped her lips around my shaft just below my head and sucked in to form a tight seal. Her tongue swirled and danced across the tender flesh of my head, gently caressing every inch while she sucked away. Her hand, still wrapped around me, began moving up and down, slowly pumping me from bottom to top and back again. Meanwhile, Applejack lowered her head down to my balls, taking them into her warm mouth and using her tongue to massage them.

My eyes clamped shut as the surge of pleasure reached my brain, wiping my mind clear of everything but my rapidly increasing arousal. A few moments later, they fluttered open again as I felt a gentle hand on my cheek. Buttercup turned my head to face her, and I looked up into her beautiful face. Her eyes were overflowing with love, both of the tender, motherly sort, and of a much more primal sort. We stared into each other’s eyes for a long moment before finally leaning in and pressing our lips together, sharing a passionate, energetic kiss. I wrapped one arm around her and held her tightly against me while reaching up and stroking her cheek. Her soft, plump body rubbed up against mine as we explored each other’s mouths, her breasts squishing up against my chest and her smooth legs wrapping around one of mine.

A few minutes passed with us like that, although it was difficult for my lust-addled brain to keep track of the time. Applejack and Apple Bloom would occasionally switch places, one tending to my shaft and head while the other played with my balls. As they had done many times before, they started their pumping off slow, gradually accelerating until they reached a rapid, yet steady pace. Their strategy had the intended effect, and my body was slowly consumed by the pleasurable warmth radiating through it. I moaned and grunted into Buttercup’s mouth, kissing her ever more enthusiastically as I ran my fingers through her soft curls and held her head against mine. She kissed me back just as passionately, never hesitating, never shrinking from my touch, never giving me any reason to suspect that she wasn’t enjoying herself completely and utterly.

We broke our kiss eventually, both of us sucking much-needed air into our lungs. We pressed our faces together, staring at each other with half-lidded eyes and sharing our breaths. A particularly powerful suck, courtesy of Applejack, caused the pleasure coursing through me to spike, eliciting a grunting moan from me. Buttercup turned her head and looked downward for a moment, observing how Applejack was working me. She smiled and shook her head slowly, as if she were witnessing a small child doing something foolish out of ignorance.

“Applejack,” said Buttercup softly. Applejack looked up at her, keeping her lips wrapped around me. “Let go of him for a sec.”

Applejack looked confused, but moved to do what Buttercup had said, popping my head out of her mouth and ceasing her pumping. I, too, was wondering what in the world Buttercup was doing, until I saw her slowly reach down towards my throbbing shaft with her free hand. My sisters both watched with happy surprise on their faces as Buttercup tentatively wrapped her fingers around my length. Her grip slowly tightened and flexed, as if her muscles were trying to remember how to do something they had not done in many years. While her skin was not quite as soft as her daughters’, the way she gripped me once she finally settled in made me forget everything else. Her fingers applied the perfect amount of pressure to my aching flesh, squeezing me tightly enough to make me pant and moan, but gently enough to make me long for more.

Her touch felt amazing enough on its own even before she started moving. Slowly, she raised her hand up my length to my head, then immediately went back down again. As she pumped me, her fingers flexed and flowed like a flag rippling in the wind, and her hand twisted around me, ensuring that no inch of my skin felt the same touch more than once. The effect was immediate and overwhelming, her pumps catapulting me back into the haze of lust that had been building up in my mind as the minutes had passed. A stream of needy grunts and moans flowed forth once more, already louder than those that had come before. My sisters took note of my reaction, then focused their gazes on Buttercup’s dextrous fingers, jealously studying the technique of the more experienced woman.

As Buttercup’s pumps accelerated, soon reaching, and then surpassing, the speed that my sisters had been pumping at earlier, Applejack lowered herself down and joined Apple Bloom at my balls, my sisters each taking one of them in their mouths and working them with their tongues. The combination of all three of them working together like that was almost too much for me to handle, and in less than a minute, I felt my climax looming over me. My hips bucked reflexively, my breaths came quickly and erratically, and I clung tightly to Buttercup, staring up at her desperately. She looked back at me with those big blue-green eyes of hers, staring straight into my soul.

“It’s alright sweetie,” she whispered. “Go ahead and finish now. Go ahead and...give Mama what you got.”

And that’s exactly what I did. My will snapped like a twig, and I allowed the pressure building up within me to explode outward in the only way it could. My muscles clenched, my eyes clamped shut, and I let out a loud roar of ecstasy that echoed throughout the room. I felt the flood as it boiled up within me, shot up my length, then erupted out of me with the force of a volcano. Each mighty burst sent a tidal wave of pleasure barreling into me, drowning me in a sea of lust. Buttercup’s hand never stopped, continuing to pump me at record speeds, milking every last drop out of me. I clung tightly to her the entire time, pressing my face into her chest and nuzzling her soft skin.

After what felt like minutes of constant pleasure, my mother and sisters managed to coax one final burst of seed out of me, then I collapsed down onto the bed. I lied there, limp as a rag doll, reveling in the gentle warmth of my afterglow. My chest rose and fell rapidly, drawing air into my lungs to cool my exhausted body and soothe my spent muscles. Through the thick haze clouding my mind, I detected the gentle touch of my sisters’ tongues on my balls and felt my mother’s fingers lightly stroking my shaft. I also felt a pair of soft, plump lips press against my skin as Buttercup planted gentle kisses on my forehead and cheeks.

Eventually, my eyes fluttered open, and I looked up into Buttercup’s face. She looked back at me, a tender smile on her lips and love in her eyes. I smiled back at her weakly for a moment before lowering my gaze to the scene down below. I had ended up making a bit of a mess in my throes of passion, my liquid love splattering over my sisters’ faces, my mother’s hand, and my stomach. As I watched, Applejack and Apple Bloom turned their tongues on each other, licking each other clean and sharing sloppy kisses in between swallows. When they were finished, they quickly lapped up the mess on my chest, not allowing a single drop of my seed to go to waste. Finally, they turned on our mother, playfully licking, sucking, and nuzzling her wet fingers like household pets licking food from their master’s hand.

Buttercup chuckled as she watched them, stroking their faces and hair as they worked. “You three really do love each other, don’t you?” she said, more to herself than to anybody else.

“We love you too, Mama,” said Applejack as she and Apple Bloom slurped down the last of my seed.

The two of them quickly crawled upwards and lied down on top of Buttercup and I. The four of us smiled at one another, leaning in and exchanging gentle kisses and nuzzling each other’s faces.

“I wanna thank you three,” Buttercup whispered in between kisses.

“Thank us for what?” I asked.

“For sharin’ this with me,” said Buttercup. “For sharin’...yourselves with me. I haven’t felt this loved in...a very long time. Thank you...from the bottom of my heart.”

“You’re welcome, Mama,” said Apple Bloom, nuzzling Buttercup’s ample chest.

“You know...we could share a little more with you...if you want,” said Applejack. “You’ve already helped us take care of each other, so we’re happy to...take care of you too.”

Buttercup smiled and gently stroked Applejack’s hair. “Oh, sweetie...I appreciate the offer...I really do, but...I don’t think I’m...quite ready for that yet,” she said. “But don’t you worry about your ol’ mama. I won’t have any trouble...takin’ care of myself later...especially after everythin’ we’ve done tonight.”

“Well...can we at least...snuggle together for a little while?” asked Apple Bloom.

Buttercup leaned in and gave her a kiss on her forehead. “Of course we can, sweetheart,” she said.

The four of us wrapped our arms around each other, pulling ourselves into a tight, warm hug. My sisters and I rested our heads on our mother’s chest, her pillows being big and soft enough to accommodate all three of us easily. Three sets of smooth, feminine legs entwined with mine, and three pairs of soft, tender feet caressed me. As I closed my eyes, I felt Buttercup raise a hand and softly stroke our heads as she hummed a quiet lullaby. The winter winds still blew outside the window, and the old farmhouse still creaked under its touch, but in that moment, I couldn’t have felt more comfortable, more safe, and more loved than I did.

Learning

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFFF) Foursome, Role Play, Boobjob/Titfuck, Spanking, Facial, Oral Sex (Cunnilingus), Fingering

Learning

The puffy grey clouds overhead let loose a gentle snowfall, the fine white powder coating the land like vanilla cake frosting. The snow crunched beneath my heavy boots with every step I took. A cool breeze blew through the apple trees around me, leaving soft, refreshing kisses on my exposed face. I stuffed my hands into the pockets of my thick, warm coat, grateful for the comfort it gave me. I smiled as I rounded a bend in the path and saw the familiar farmhouse in the distance, which slowly grew larger as I approached.

The walk between Sweet Apple Acres and the town train station was not a short one, but I had no right to complain about having to make it. If my old grandmother had been able to make the early morning trek into town, and set the pace while doing so, then so could I. She hadn’t even wanted me to accompany her in the first place, insisting that she was perfectly capable of catching the train to Auntie Applesauce’s on her own, but Buttercup had insisted that I escort her there. Granny Smith had begrudgingly acquiesced, but insisted on carrying her own overnight bag, despite my offer to carry it for her. In hindsight, she was probably right about not needing an escort, as we managed to make it to the station and get her on her train without incident.

While I wasn’t thrilled about being the one chosen to go with her, I was a bit gleeful to see her off on her trip, as her departure meant that Applejack, Apple Bloom, Buttercup, and I would be alone in the house until the next morning. We had not planned anything special to take advantage of the opportunity, but knowing my sisters, they would probably have something in mind. As my mind started to wander, imagining the many possibilities as to how the three beautiful women and I could spend our time together, I unconsciously started walking faster, my body wanting to reunite me with them as quickly as possible. No matter what ended up happening, it was sure to be one heck of a day for all four of us.

It had been well over a month since my sisters and I had first shared a bed with our mother, and we had only grown closer since then. Slowly but surely, we had gotten the initially hesitant Buttercup to open up to us, giving to and taking from us with hardly a second thought. After crossing the mental hurdle of being truly intimate with her children, Buttercup had had few hangups as far as our bedroom activities were concerned. She had grown used to using her hands, her mouth, and even her huge breasts to pleasure me and my sisters; we, of course, always enjoyed the experienced woman’s touch immensely. And when it came time for her turn, my sisters and I held nothing back, teasing, pleasuring, even worshiping her big, motherly body in whatever ways we could think of.

It had certainly been a learning experience for all of us. Despite all my sisters and I had been through over the past year, we realized that Buttercup still had plenty to teach us, and we eagerly listened to whatever advice she had to offer. Buttercup ended up learning quite a bit as well, despite her having many years of experience on the rest of us. She had never been with a woman before, and Apple Bloom thoroughly enjoyed using Applejack as a test subject to teach her just how to handle the new challenge. She had not had much confidence in her abilities at first, but according to my sisters, she was quickly becoming as skilled at pleasuring a woman as the rest of us were.

Not all of our learning had been done in the bedroom, however. As she had promised, Buttercup had continued to mold me into a man worthy of my sisters, and as I had promised, I had given the task everything I could. Applejack and Apple Bloom had not been spared her lessons either, Buttercup wanting to see them improve as women as well. It had been subtle, but I could definitely feel a change in the way we treated each other, a change that was definitely for the better. We spent more time together, we leaned on each other more, and we were more open about our feelings, even about those things which we had historically tried to keep from each other. We were starting to act more like husband and wife, or rather, husband and wives, than we ever had before.

While the four of us had undeniably grown closer, my sisters and I were very much aware that we were not as close as we could be. Buttercup had come a long way from being merely our mother, but we still felt as if she were holding herself back. She sometimes felt like a third wheel, or in this case, a fourth wheel, largely due to her own reservations about being an equal partner in our relationship. The rest of us had certainly never discouraged her; we had all decided going in that we would let Buttercup be involved to whatever extent she wanted. She had come far on the sexual side of things, but on the romantic side, she still held herself back. For some reason, she still had difficulty accepting us as genuine romantic partners, despite our best efforts to warm her up to the idea.

It’s not as if my sisters and I were disappointed by her not wanting to be with us. All we wanted was for our mother to get the love and companionship that she had been missing out on for so many years, regardless of who provided it to her. My sisters had taken full advantage of Buttercup’s promise to let us help her on that front, dragging her into town in search of a good man whenever they could manage to get her to go along with them. But according to them, Buttercup had been apprehensive on that front as well, falling into her old habits of politely denying or even flat-out ignoring any opportunity to rekindle her romantic life. We certainly didn’t want to force her into something she didn’t want, but it was still frustrating for us, as we knew that, deep down, she wanted it more than she admitted.

My troubled thoughts faded from my mind as I reached the end of the path through the orchard and stepped through the archway that marked the entrance to our farm. Once in the barnyard, I quickly crossed the short distance to the front door of our house. As I drew nearer to it, however, I noticed something unusual. There was a piece of paper attached to the wood of the door that had most definitely not been there when I had left. When I got close enough, I saw that the paper had the image of an arrow drawn on it, pointing off to the side towards the back door. Confused, I reached out a hand to open the door, then stopped, pulling it back. I looked off in the direction the arrow pointed for a moment, then tentatively walked off in the direction it indicated.

I walked around the side of the house, soon arriving at the back door that led into the kitchen. The door was slightly ajar, enough to let me know it was unlocked, but not enough to let in the cold. I reached for the handle and slowly pushed the door open, reflexively wiping my feet on the mat as I stepped inside. There was nothing unusual about the kitchen, nothing that I could see anyway, the room looking just as it always did around that time of day. I carefully closed the door behind me and stepped further into the kitchen, noticing the eerie silence that hung over the house. I had figured that at least one of my family would be at home, as I had not seen any of them outside, so to find it empty was a bit troubling. I was about to call out and see if I could locate any of them, when I heard a voice coming from the direction of the living room.

“You’re late,” said the voice, its tone stern and slightly annoyed.

Into the entryway to the living room stepped a young woman with long red hair and a gorgeous hourglass figure. There was a pair of black high-heeled shoes on her petite feet and translucent black pantyhose clinging to her shapely calves. She wore a tight black pencil skirt that covered her from her hips down to her knees and a snug white blouse that showed off her slender waist and her ample breasts. Her hair was tied at the back with a pinkish-red ribbon, creating a ponytail that ran down her back. Her feminine lips were smeared with a thick coating of lipstick the same color as her hair and nails, and she wore a pair of horn-rimmed spectacles on her nose. If I had not recognized the woman’s face as that of my little sister, I might have thought that a complete stranger had somehow wandered into my home.

“Apple Bloom?” I said.

Apple Bloom put her hands on her hips, glaring at me as if I had just said something stupid. “That’s Miss Apple Bloom to you, young man. Now, get your butt into the classroom before I write you up for bein’ tardy!”

“The...classroom?” I said, becoming more lost by the second.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes and strode towards me, her heels clacking against the hard floor with every step. When she reached me, she grabbed my wrist and turned around, pulling me along with her towards the living room. I was about to ask her what in Equestria she was doing, but I was distracted by the sight of what must have been the “classroom” that she had referred to. The living room had been rearranged in my absence, Granny’s and Buttercup’s comfy chairs having been moved to make room for a trio of small, plain, wooden chairs sitting side by side. In front of each chair was a small overturned apple crate, which I assumed were supposed to be desks. The chairs were all facing a large standing chalkboard in front of our couch, which had been pushed back to make room.

“What’s...goin’ on here?” I said.

“It’s called school,” said Apple Bloom tersely. “Now, hang up your coat and have a seat so we can begin.”

“But...” I said.

“Now!” said Apple Bloom. “Or I’ll make you wear the dunce cap!”

Deciding that it was probably for the best to go along with whatever it was Apple Bloom was doing, I moved off to the side and went about hanging up my coat and removing my snow boots.

As I did so, Apple Bloom strode over to the bottom of the stairs and placed a hand aside her mouth. “Class is beginnin’ now!” she called out. “All students report to their seats!”

A few moments later, I heard the sound of footsteps clacking on the wooden floor upstairs, then the creak of the stairs. Setting my boots by the door, I stood and looked over at the stairs, whereupon my jaw suddenly joined by boots on the floor.

The two women descending the staircase were dressed in what I recognized were meant to be the uniforms of schoolgirls, but would have most definitely been considered unacceptable attire in any legitimate academic institution. Two pairs of black high-heeled shoes descended the creaky steps, struggling to support the hefty women who wore them. Long white stockings ran up two pairs of thick legs, gently biting into the soft flesh of their thighs. Two sets of wide hips and huge round butt cheeks were squeezed into modest, white panties, all covered by plaid skirts so ridiculously short that they barely covered half of the pale pink globes.

The women wore white, short-sleeve, button up shirts so thin that it was obvious that they were not wearing anything underneath. The shirts were tied up just underneath their massive breasts, leaving their stomachs exposed for the world to see. Without the aid of bras, the tight shirts struggled to contain the mountains of feminine flesh within them, the buttons straining with every breath they took. Two beautiful heads of long hair, one straight and yellow, the other orange and curly, were tied off in twintails that ran down their backs. The women wore no makeup, but considering how red their faces were, one could have been forgiven for thinking they were wearing blush.

They carefully descended the stairs, their soft flesh jiggling slightly with each step they took. When they finally reached the bottom, they stepped into the living room and stood next to Apple Bloom, clasping their hands together behind their backs. They fidgeted slightly and looked down at the ground, standing there silently as my brain struggled to process the sight of them. Apple Bloom glanced over at me, smirking at my reaction.

Eventually, I managed to find my voice again. “A-A-Applejack?” I said. “M-Mom?”

Applejack raised her head slightly and looked up at me, giving me a nervous grin. “Uh...hey, Anon,” she said.

Buttercup looked up at me as well. “H-Hello, sweetie,” she said.

“What...what the heck is goin’ on here?” I said, looking to Apple Bloom for an explanation as to why my big sister and my mother were dressed like the women in those magazines that Applejack had never allowed me to look at.

Apple Bloom’s smile faded and she let out an annoyed sigh. “Oh, for Celestia’s sake,” she grumbled, quickly striding over to me. She grabbed my shirt and pulled me closer to her, leaning in and whispering in my ear. “Would you just shut up and play along? You don’t know how hard it was to convince them to do this!”

“Wait. You mean...?” I said, my overwhelmed brain slowly coming to grips with the situation I found myself in.

“Yes, you big doofus!” said Apple Bloom, smiling at me. “Now stop thinkin’ about it and let your friend downstairs enjoy himself!”

“Uh...okay,” I said, the blood already draining out of my brain.

Apple Bloom released me and turned around, walking over to the chalkboard. “Alright,” she said, loudly and enthusiastically, “now that we’re all here, why don’t you three take your seats, then we can begin the lesson.”

“Y-Yes, Miss Apple Bloom,” said Applejack and Buttercup together.

The three of us “students” slowly walked over to our “desks” and sat down. I sat in the middle desk with my schoolmates sitting to either side of me. The small wooden chairs that had been set up creaked loudly as Applejack and Buttercup rested their weighty cheeks down on them, their flesh spilling out over the edges of the seats. I glanced over at each of them in turn; they still looked very embarrassed, but they smiled back at me to let me know they were alright. Of course, I couldn’t help but stare at their sexy bodies squeezed into such revealing outfits as well. Already, I could feel my pants growing tight as Anon Jr. prepared for what would most likely be coming for us very soon.

Apple Bloom loudly cleared her throat, drawing our attention towards her. She was standing tall and proud in front of the chalkboard, looking down at us with a predatory grin on her lips. “Now then, class,” she said, “as you all know, we took a test last week on the unit we’ve been studying.”

“W-We did?” asked Applejack, momentarily slipping out of character.

Apple Bloom glared at her for a moment before regaining her composure. “Yes, Applejack, we did,” she said firmly, “and I can’t say I’m particularly pleased with the results.”

“Did we...do poorly?” said Buttercup.

“‘Poorly’ would be an understatement, Buttercup,” said Apple Bloom. “Do you know how well you did on your test?”

“Well...no,” said Buttercup.

“Well, I’ll tell you,” said Apple Bloom. “You got a ‘D’; that’s how well you did.” She turned and looked at Applejack. “And how about you, Applejack? Do you know what you scored on your test?”

“Er...I can’t say that I...do,” said Applejack.

“Well, you also got a ‘D’,” said Apple Bloom. She then set her sights on me. “And you, Anon? Do you know what you got on the quiz?”

“Did I...get a ‘D’?” I ventured.

“Yep,” said Apple Bloom. “You got a big, fat, smelly ol’ ‘D’. I hope you’re proud of yourself.”

“Uh...sorry...I guess,” I said.

“‘Sorry’ ain’t gonna cut it!” said Apple Bloom. “Y’all aren’t ever gonna graduate with grades like that! Lucky for you, I’m feelin’ generous today, so I’m gonna let you three do a makeup exam. If you three do good today, I’ll overlook those bad grades you got. Sound good?”

“Yes, Miss Apple Bloom,” said Buttercup. “Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me too much,” said Apple Bloom, “‘cause this test’s gonna be even longer and harder than the last one.”

“Uh, Miss Apple Bloom?” I said, tentatively raising my hand.

“Yes, Anon?” said Apple Bloom.

“This...might be a stupid question, but...what class is this?” I said.

Apple Bloom chuckled and shook her head. “No wonder you did so poorly,” she said. “Try to pay more attention in the future.” She reached up and grabbed the edge of the chalkboard, slowly flipping it over to the other side. As the other side of the board came into view, I saw, written at the top in big, uppercase letters, the words “SEXUAL EDUCATION”. When the board was fully rotated, Apple Bloom turned back to face us, smirking at the expressions on our faces.

“Now then, first question,” said Apple Bloom, producing a stick of chalk from her pocket and turning towards the board. She raised the chalk and began drawing a crude sketch of what I eventually realized was meant to be a man’s genitals. When she finished, she turned around again, looking straight at Applejack. “Applejack, can you tell me the proper name for this part of the body?”

Applejack’s blush, which had faded slightly, suddenly intensified. “That’s the...er...the...p-penis,” she said, looking down at her lap.

“Incorrect!” said Apple Bloom. “The answer I was looking for was ‘dick’. I also would have accepted ‘cock’, ‘wiener’, ‘dong’, ‘prick’, or ‘fuckstick’. Maybe ‘member’ if you’re really feelin’ self-conscious about it, but definitely not ‘penis’.” Apple Bloom turned and crossed out the image of the member on the blackboard.

“Let’s try another question,” she said, beginning another sketch in an empty spot of the board. This time, the picture she drew was that of a woman’s genitals. “Buttercup!” She turned and looked at Buttercup, a sadistic smile on her face. “Can you tell me what this is?”

Buttercup blushed just as hard as Applejack had, and she gulped loudly. “That would be...er...a woman’s...v-vagina,” she said.

“Wrong again!” said Apple Bloom, clearly enjoying herself. “The correct answer is ‘pussy’. Or ‘cunt’. Or ‘snatch’. Or ‘muff’. Or ‘cunny’, if you’re into that sort of thing. But not ‘vagina’! And if I hear one of y’all say ‘womanhood’ again, I’ll fail you.” She turned and crossed out the image of the womanhood on the board.

“Last question,” said Apple Bloom, raising her chalk once more. This time, she drew a picture of two stick figures, one male and one female. Being stick figures, the only clue to their genders were the pair of circles on the chest of one of them and a comically long line stretching out from between the legs of the other. It took me a moment of squinting at the crude image to realize that the figures were meant to be having sex with one another. “Anon!” She turned around and looked at me, grinning wickedly. “Please tell the class what it’s called when a man shoves his dick into a woman’s pussy.”

“Sexual intercourse?” I said, knowing full well what her reaction would be.

“You did that on purpose,” said Apple Bloom, momentarily dropping character. “Wrong! As you should all know, the correct answer would be ‘fuckin’’. You could even say ‘ruttin’’, ‘plowin’’, ‘screwin’’, or even ‘breedin’’.”

“W-What about...’makin’ love’?” said Buttercup.

“No, not ‘makin’ love’ either,” said Apple Bloom, sighing and pinching the bridge of her nose. “Alright, why don’t we move on? Y’all didn’t do well on this part of the test, but...maybe you’ll be able to make up some points on the practical portion.”

Apple Bloom took hold of the blackboard and carefully pushed it to the side, clearing the space between us and the couch behind her. “Anon, stand up,” she said, methodically removing her glasses, folding them, and setting them aside. I slowly rose to my feet, not even bothering to try and hide the extremely obvious tent in my pants. “Well, I see someone’s eager. Take off your clothes and sit down on the couch.”

I gulped, then slowly walked over and stood before the couch. Despite the nature of my relationship with all three of the women present, I couldn’t help but feel self-conscious as I disrobed before them. Apple Bloom looked at me as if I were a mouthwatering dessert, her stern expression tinged with clear desire. Applejack and Buttercup watched me just as closely, the nervousness on their faces drowned out by their swelling arousal. By the time the last piece of clothing on my body had been removed and tossed aside, the tension in the air was thicker than the thickest thigh in the room. I sat down in the middle of the couch, partly anxious and partly fearful to see what would happen next.

“Now then,” said Apple Bloom, looking back at Applejack and Buttercup. “Girls, stand up and come over here.” My fellow “students” slowly rose to their feet and walked forward, standing side-by-side a few feet in front of me. If the hungry looks in their eyes wasn’t enough of a clue as to their mental states, the small wet spots on their panties and the tents formed by their stiffening nipples pressing against their thin shirts made it perfectly clear what they were thinking about.

Apple Bloom smirked, slowly walking up behind them and placing her hands on their shoulders possessively. “You see that, girls?” she said, her tone soft and sultry. “You see what you two have done to poor Anon?”

“Yes, Miss Apple Bloom,” said Applejack and Buttercup, their eyes never leaving the spot between my legs.

“You two have gotten him all riled up walkin’ around with these lewd bodies of yours,” said Apple Bloom, her hands slowly wandering down and gently caressing one massive breast each. “It wouldn’t be fair to just leave him like this, would it?”

“No, Miss Apple Bloom,” said Applejack and Buttercup.

“Y’all wanna take responsibility and help calm him down, don’t you?” purred Apple Bloom, grinning and tracing circles around their stiff nipples with the tips of her fingers.

“Yes, Miss Apple Bloom,” said Applejack and Buttercup, who were beginning to fidget slightly.

“I knew you would,” said Apple Bloom. “For this part of the test, I want you two to demonstrate the proper technique for makin’ a man blow his load...usin’ only these big, sexy tits of yours.” As she said this, she grabbed one of each of their breasts, squeezing them roughly.

Applejack and Buttercup both moaned in response to her touch, then gulped together. “Y-Yes, Miss Apple Bloom,” they said.

“Here,” said Apple Bloom, moving behind Applejack, reaching around her, and grabbing both halves of her shirt right in the middle, where the buttons were stretched to their maximum to contain the tightly packed flesh within. “Let me give you a hand with that.” In one swift motion, she yanked both halves of the shirt apart, ripping the buttons off and sending them falling down onto the floor. Applejack gasped sharply as her breasts exploded out of their fabric prison, the pale pink teardrops falling free. Apple Bloom wasted no time in yanking the ruined garment down and off Applejack’s arms and tossing it aside unceremoniously.

As soon as she had finished with Applejack, Apple Bloom set her sights on Buttercup. “Your turn!” she said gleefully as she took up her position behind Buttercup. Knowing what was coming, but being either unwilling or incapable of trying to stop it, Buttercup watched wide-eyed as Apple Bloom grabbed her shirt and ripped it open, the buttons needing only the slightest encouragement to abandon their posts and release their prisoners. Buttercup’s massive melons spilled forth, their great weight making them bounce and jiggle for a moment as they settled into place. Apple Bloom quickly removed Buttercup’s shirt and discarded it, leaving both of the busty women naked from the waist up.

I sat on the couch looking up at them, my eyes wide and my jaw hanging low, my brain having shut down long ago. My friend downstairs, on the other hand, was much more lively than I was, twitching and throbbing as if in a desperate cry for attention. Applejack and Buttercup, like me, were stunned at having their bodies bared in such a brazen fashion, and were staring back at me with bright red cheeks. We probably would have stayed like that for a while if Apple Bloom had not shocked them out of their stupor by simultaneously giving each of them a light swat on their sizable rumps, making them yelp and jump forward a bit. Trying to maintain what little dignity they had left, Applejack and Buttercup straightened themselves and slowly approached the couch.

I watched them, paralyzed by arousal, as they slowly climbed onto the couch and lied down on their bellies next to me, resting their heavy breasts on my thighs. They adjusted slightly to get comfortable, bringing their faces together above my rock-hard member and lifting their heel-clad feet into the air. We stared at each other for a long moment, none of us sure who would make the first move. A silent signal passed between us, and the three of us suddenly leaned in and brought our faces together. We closed our eyes and pressed our lips together between us, releasing the energy that had been building up within us through a wild, lustful, three-way kiss. We grabbed for each other’s heads, pulling each other into the kiss even more forcefully. Soft moans and grunts filled the air as their soft, plump lips mashed against mine and our tongues twirled together.

Our kiss was cut short when a pair of slender, yet strong hands grabbed my shoulders and pulled me back, holding me against the couch cushion. I tilted my head back and looked up to see Apple Bloom’s face looming over mine, a smug grin on her lips. “Ah-ah-ah!” she said, wagging a finger in the air. “This is their test, not yours. I don’t want you distractin’ ‘em. You just sit back, relax, and enjoy the show.”

With that, Apple Bloom reached forward and gently grasped my tip, making me twitch reflexively. She slowly lifted it up off of my stomach where it lay, angling my shaft directly upwards between the four breasts sitting beside it. “Alright, girls,” she said, “get to it!”

Applejack and Buttercup stared down at the meaty pillar between them, looking like a pair of dogs having a treat waved in front of their faces. Without taking their eyes off of it, both of them reached down and cupped their breasts, pressing them together to form long valleys of cleavage. They slowly pushed them forwards, angling them so that I would end up right in the middle of all four of them. Their thick, erect nipples came together an instant before the rest did, their gentle kiss eliciting a soft whimper from both of them. As they continued, smooshing the rest of their titanic breasts together and making them balloon up beautifully, I was engulfed in an ocean of soft, warm, feminine flesh.

A stuttering moan escaped my lips as their heavenly touch sent a wave of pleasure shooting through my sensitive member and up to my brain. The two of them did not stop pushing together until the entirety of my length had been swallowed up, an easy feat for the hyper-endowed women. They looked up at each other, the tips of their noses only a hair’s breadth apart. They stared into each other’s eyes for a long moment, as if they were having a silent conversation together. Suddenly, they both looked down, gripped their breasts firmly, then began slowly lifting them up, dragging their plump flesh over my skin at an excruciatingly slow pace.

I had been on the receiving end of double titfucks before, courtesy of my sisters, but even those had left me woefully unprepared for the pleasure that rushed through me, making my whole body tingle from toe to head. As much as I loved my little sister’s beautiful, perky breasts, they could not even come close to matching the mind-blowing sensations that Buttercup’s massive mammaries provided. Even Applejack’s impressive chest could barely keep up with them as they caressed every inch of me simultaneously, all the way from my base to my tip. I threw my head back and clamped my eyes shut as the pleasure hit me, wiping my mind clear of all other thoughts.

They continued lifting their breasts until about half of my length was exposed to the relatively cool air, then they stopped. Quickly reversing course, they pushed themselves back down again, the downstroke feeling just as incredible as the upstroke had. They continued until they had enveloped me entirely once again, then turned around and went right back up again. So began a cycle of some of the most pleasurable teasing I had ever received. With every stroke, Applejack and Buttercup grew more comfortable and more confident, their movements growing steadier and smoother in turn. Before long, they were working me like a well-oiled machine, pumping me with steadily increasing speed and force. I allowed myself to be carried away by the pleasure, letting it wash over me and consume my body and mind.

Through my stupor, I felt a pair of soft, slender hands caress my chest and heard a sultry whisper in my ear. “How are they doin’, big guy?” said Apple Bloom. “Do those big titties of theirs feel good?” I opened my eyes a crack and saw her looking down on me, her expression making it clear that she was enjoying every second of this. “What do you say? Are they earnin’ that ‘A’?” I tried to get out some coherent words through the endless stream of soft moans and grunts flowing from my lips, but all that came out was a pathetic-sounding vocalization more akin to a moan than intelligible speech. “I’ll take that as a ‘yes’.”

Apple Bloom brought her hands up and grasped my head, holding it gently as she leaned in and pressed her lips against mine. I instinctively kissed her back, mashing my lips against hers and sending my tongue to meet hers. I moaned into her mouth as we tongue-wrestled, channeling my burning lust into a forceful, passionate kiss. She kissed me back just as energetically, clearly as riled up by the whole situation as I was. We broke our kiss when the sounds of another wild kiss reached our ears, and we turned our attention back to the women currently wrapped around my shaft. Buttercup and Applejack had their mouths locked together, sharing a sloppy tongue-kiss as they continued pumping me. Their soft moans and whimpers filled the room, and their saliva dripped from their plump lips down onto their breasts, sliding down into the cracks between them.

“Look at them,” said Apple Bloom, sounding as mesmerized by the erotic display before us as I was. “Ain’t that just the hottest thing you’ve ever seen?”

Apple Bloom reached out and placed a hand on each of their shoulders, slowly moving them towards their necks and up to the backs of their heads. The busty schoolgirls looked at us with half-lidded eyes as Apple Bloom gently pressed their heads together, but did not stop their kiss or their pumping, which had accelerated to a decently fast rate. Apple Bloom’s hands wandered back down their necks, slowly ran down their smooth backs, and headed straight for their butts. Her fingers danced across the fabric of their skirts, taking hold of their bottom edges when they reached them. She simultaneously flipped both of the skirts up against their backs, revealing the entirety of the big, panty-clad globes they had made a token effort at concealing.

“Look at these things,” Apple Bloom whispered, sounding as awed as if she had just uncovered buried treasure. “Look at these big, sexy asses. Oh, I oughta had them use these on you instead. Next time.” Her hands wandered over their pale pink cheeks, caressing them, squeezing them, and even gently pinching them. She stuck her fingers under the edges of their panties, slowly running them up and down their length to tease them. She even allowed her fingers to slide down between their thighs, stroking them firmly for a few moments and making them moan loudly.

“I don’t know which one of them I prefer,” said Apple Bloom. “AJ’s is just so big and strong.” She gripped one of Applejack’s cheeks in her hand, feeling it up as if she were buying fruit at the market. “She’s nice and firm on the inside, but she’s got the perfect amount of plump on the outside. I just love buryin’ my face in these things.”

“But look at Buttercup’s!” said Apple Bloom, turning her attention to the other woman she was fondling. “Hers is just so...so...so big! It’s like someone stuck two giant pillows on the back of her hips.” She sunk her fingers into the thick flesh of Buttercup’s cheek, seizing it and jiggling it enticingly. “Every time I see this thing, I just wanna...just wanna...”

The next moment, several things happened in quick succession. First, Apple Bloom released Buttercup’s butt, raising her hand up into the air several inches above it. It seemed to hang there ominously for a fraction of a second before it rapidly descended again, hurtling towards Buttercup’s vulnerable cheek and delivering an open-palmed slap directly in the center of it. The sharp crack of flesh against flesh echoed through the room, cutting through every other noise. The force of the impact caused the juicy flesh to ripple outward, rising and falling like the waves of a stormy sea. Buttercup’s eyes shot open and her head jerked back, breaking her kiss with Applejack. She let out a sharp yelp that sounded much louder to us than it actually was. Both she and Applejack immediately stopped pumping me, the whole room falling still and silent.

In hindsight, the strike had not been hard enough to cause any serious damage; the fact that Apple Bloom had done it at all was probably much more of a shock to Buttercup, and to us, than the pain itself had been. Gentle pats and playful swats were one thing, but full-on spanking was something that not even the adventurous Apple Bloom had tried before, especially not with our mother. I looked at Apple Bloom’s hand, then looked at the stunned expression on Buttercup’s face. Applejack and I looked at each other for a moment, then slowly turned our gazes towards Apple Bloom. The confident grin that had been on Apple Bloom’s face mere moments ago had vanished, replaced by an expression of shock and embarrassment. She slowly removed her hand from Buttercup’s skin, pulling it back against herself as if to prevent it from doing further harm.

“M-M-Mom, I...I’m sorry, I...I didn’t mean to...I don’t know what came over me,” said Apple Bloom. “I-I just—”

“Do it again,” said Buttercup.

Her words shocked us even more than the slap had. My sisters and I looked back and forth between each other, all of us just as clueless as the others as to whether what we just heard had been a trick of our imaginations.

“Huh?” said Apple Bloom.

“Do it again!” said Buttercup, her forceful tone demanding unquestioning obedience.

Applejack and I watched as Apple Bloom tentatively stretched out her hand once again, raising it up above Buttercup’s butt. It hung there for a moment, as if it were making up its mind as to what to do. Just when the tension was becoming unbearable, Apple Bloom’s hand hurtled down towards its fleshy target, hitting it on the same spot she had struck it the first time. The slap was not as strong as the first one had been, but it was still forceful enough to produce a loud slap and set Buttercup’s flesh jiggling. Buttercup let out a sharp cry that sounded pained, but also carried a noticeable undercurrent of erotic pleasure.

As we watched, Buttercup slowly bit her lower lip, shuddered from head to toe, and let out a soft, adorable whimper. She locked eyes with Applejack, staring at her with a look of burning lust. Suddenly, she launched herself forward, pressing her lips against Applejack’s and kissing her with frightening intensity. Applejack was visibly surprised by her actions, but quickly recovered, closing her eyes and kissing Buttercup back as well as she was able. At the same time, both of them took hold of their heaving breasts once again and resumed their pumping, quickly speeding back up to the rate they had been working at before. The resulting pleasure swept through my body, catapulting me back into the lustful haze I had just been starting to emerge from.

Apple Bloom chuckled wickedly, her domineering persona returning. “Well, well, well,” she said, slowly caressing Buttercup’s cheek. “It seems our little Buttercup ain’t such a delicate flower after all.” Her hand wandered over to Buttercup’s other cheek, where it lifted into the air and came down again in one swift motion, delivering a loud spank onto the untouched skin. Buttercup squeaked into Applejack’s mouth, the vocalization conveying both pain and pleasure. “Do you like this, Buttercup? Do you like playin’ rough?” Another spank and another muffled moan followed, more than answering Apple Bloom’s question.

I spent the next few minutes consumed by a sexual bliss that I could not have imagined was possible if I had not been experiencing it. Applejack and Buttercup continued to mash their breasts together around me, their skin growing slicker as it was gradually coated by a combination of their saliva and my pre. Apple Bloom pulled up Buttercup’s panties, baring her smooth cheeks and allowing her unrestricted access to her soft skin. With one hand, she continued to deliver sharp spanks to Buttercup’s jiggly flesh, interspaced with gentle, loving caresses on the gradually reddening cheeks. At the same time, Apple Bloom cradled my head in her arm, kissing me deeply. The room was serenaded by a symphony of moans, the squelching of wet flesh, and the occasional crack of a spank.

I could feel myself slowly being pushed to my climax. I could feel the energy building up inside of me, filling up every inch of my skin, ever fiber of my muscles, and every corner of my mind. My hips bucked reflexively in time with Applejack and Buttercup’s downstrokes, sending my tip sliding through their soft, warm flesh further and further each time. Moans and grunts flowed from my mouth and into Apple Bloom’s as we tongue-wrestled. My hands wandered wherever they pleased, stroking soft hair, smooth backs, plump butts, and thick thighs. As I neared my peak, my vocalizations grew frantic and my body jerked wildly, a signal that Apple Bloom picked up on immediately.

“You gettin’ close, big boy?” she whispered, breaking our kiss and looking into my eyes. “You gonna blow your load all over these busty little tramps?” She raised her hand and spanked Buttercup once again, the sharp crack and Buttercup’s accompanying moan pushing me ever-closer to the edge. “I wanna watch you do it. I wanna watch you cum all over their big fat titties. I wanna watch you paint their faces white. C’mon, baby. Do it! Cum for me! Cum for me right now!”

My body acted on its own, planting my hands on Applejack’s and Buttercup’s upper backs and forcing them down. At the same time, my hips thrust forward, sending my tip rocketing upwards so far that it finally managed to poke its way out of the warm embrace of their breasts and taste the open air again. As soon as the sensation of my final thrust made the trip up to my brain, my will finally crumbled and my orgasm hit me like a ton of bricks. My face clenched in ecstasy and I let out a loud, manly roar as I felt my member expel the hot, sticky payload it had been aching to deliver for so long. My muscles clenched, jerking and spasming sporadically as wave after wave of intense pleasure washed over me.

“That’s it! Give it to ‘em! More, more, more!” said Apple Bloom frantically.

I grunted, following her orders and calling on every bit of strength I had to keep going. Applejack and Buttercup squished their breasts together as tight as they could in an effort to milk me of every drop I had. In my throes of passion, my body unleashed volley after volley onto them while my mind was tossed about in a hurricane of lust. Eventually, of course, the storm subsided, each wave coming slightly weaker than the last, until they stopped altogether. My spent body collapsed down onto the couch, my head flopping back limply and laying there as I bathed in my afterglow.

My chest heaved as I sucked air into my lungs, and my muscles twitched occasionally as aftershocks ran through me. As the clouds hanging over my mind slowly parted, I became aware of my surroundings once again. From somewhere in front of me, I heard two panting mouths and felt four warm, velvety pillows wrapped around my tender flesh. I felt two slender, feminine hands caress my upper body and a set of soft lips planting gentle kisses on my neck and my face.

“Good boy,” whispered a voice in my ear. “Very good boy. I oughta give you some extra credit for that.”

My eyes fluttered open and I saw Apple Bloom’s face hanging over me. I pressed my lips against hers, kissing her back as well as I could in my weakened state. We exchanged a few quick kisses before she pulled back, staring into my eyes with a loving, yet lustful gaze. She smiled, then rose, walking back around the couch to the front, her heels clacking on the wooden floor. With great effort, I managed to lift my heavy head and look down at the sight before me.

Applejack and Buttercup were still lying on the couch to either side of me, their heavy breasts still wrapped around me. They were no longer kissing, but they had their foreheads pressed together and their eyes closed as they caught their breath. Their cheeks, chins, and their lips were coated in a thick smattering of my seed, which slowly dribbled down their skin. Already, the tops of their breasts were being painted white by the runoff, the fleshy mountain range receiving a beautiful cap of snow.

Apple Bloom knelt between my legs, putting herself at eye level with the other two. She reached out and placed a hand on the back of each of their heads, stroking them like one would stroke a household pet. “Good girls,” she whispered. “Good, good girls. You two did so well. I’m very proud of you.” She leaned in and gave each of them a gentle kiss on their foreheads.

The two schoolgirls slowly opened their eyes and looked over at their teacher. “Thank you, Miss Apple Bloom,” they said softly.

Apple Bloom chuckled, a devilish grin on her lips. “You know, as hot as you two look like that, I’m gonna need you to clean each other up now,” she said.

“Yes, Miss Apple Bloom,” said Applejack and Buttercup.

They looked back at each other, their eyes wandering over each other’s cum-splattered faces. They raised their hands, caressing each other’s shoulders and necks as they pressed their lips together once more, sharing a slow, sloppy kiss. While they were meant to be licking each other clean, they spent just as much time snowballing my seed back and forth between them as they did actually swallowing it down. Their antics ended up getting them even dirtier as my seed was smeared over even more of their faces and dripped down over even more of their breasts. Apple Bloom chuckled and shook her head, then leaned in and gave them a hand.

The three of them spent an unnecessarily long time cleaning each other up, but none of us were particularly in a hurry to move on. Their sloppy three-way kiss ended up getting Apple Bloom’s face dirty as well, but she didn’t seem to mind one bit. After a few minutes of licking, kissing, and giggling, the last glob finally disappeared down one of their warm, wet throats, after spending some time in each one of their mouths, of course. The three then turned to the soiled breasts beneath them, leaning down and giving them a thorough tongue bath. There was a significant amount of real estate to deal with, but with three dextrous tongues working together, they made quick work of the remaining mess.

When Buttercup and Applejack finally pulled back their breasts and sat up, my half-hard member flopped down onto my stomach, the touch of the relatively cool air making me moan softly. The three of them chuckled and smiled lovingly at me before leaning down and quickly cleaning me up. There wasn’t that much of a mess to deal with, as most of it had gone on them instead, but they made sure to take their sweet time dragging their soft tongues across my tender skin nonetheless. I whimpered and moaned in response to their gentle touches, not stopping until they finally pulled back again.

“They didn’t take too much outta you, did they?” asked Apple Bloom teasingly. “Do you need a break?”

I chuckled, forcing my tired body to sit up. “Don’t you worry about me,” I said confidently. “I ain’t outta the rodeo yet.”

“We’ll see,” chuckled Apple Bloom. “Stand up.” Apple Bloom rose to her feet and took hold of my hands, helping me stand myself up on my stiff legs. I saw stars as my blood quickly readjusted to my new position, but otherwise, I was fine.

“You too, girls,” said Apple Bloom, prompting Buttercup and Applejack to rise to their feet as well. “Time to lose those panties. Turn around and take ‘em off...slowly.”

Despite having just had their faces plastered with my seed, both of them blushed upon receiving their instructions, but dutifully obeyed. They slowly spun around, facing away from us and standing side-by-side. They simultaneously reached underneath their skirts and took hold of their panties, which by that point were sopping wet. Their panties were slowly drawn downwards, working their way across the huge globes of their butts one inch at a time. As they reached their thighs and began the long journey down their thick legs, Applejack and Buttercup slowly bent forward at the waist, displaying themselves for our viewing pleasure. When their panties had made their way past their stockings, the two stepped out of them and rose back up, holding their soaked undergarments in their hands.

“Hand them over,” said Apple Bloom, extending her hand towards them. Applejack and Buttercup turned around and faced us, their moist lower lips barely visible beneath the bottom of their skirts. They carefully placed their sodden underwear in Apple Bloom’s waiting hand, which roughly clenched around them. Apple Bloom brought them up to her face and took a good long whiff of them, inhaling their potent scent deep into her lungs. “Perfect.”

Apple Bloom lowered her hand and looked back at the two schoolgirls. “Alright, you two,” she said, “sit down and spread your legs.” Applejack and Buttercup each took a seat on the couch, tentatively spreading their legs just far enough apart to be considered “spread”. “Wider!” Working through their embarrassment, the two of them obeyed their teacher and spread their legs further, leaving their pussies fully exposed. “Good.”

Apple Bloom tossed their panties aside, adding to the growing amount of clothing strewn about the floor, then turned to me. “Now it’s time for your test, Anon,” she said, reaching down and unzipping her skirt. She quickly shimmied the skirt over her alluring hips and let it fall to the floor, stepping out of it and kicking it aside.

“Uh...what do I...have to do?” I said, very much distracted by her disrobing.

“Well, I already know you can take care of one woman,” said Apple Bloom as she reached for the top button of her shirt. She worked her way down her shirt, unbuttoning each button teasingly slow as she continued speaking. “And I know you can take care of two women too. But what I wanna know is...can you do more? Can you handle all three of us at once? Well today, we’re gonna find out.”

When the final button had been undone, she reached up and shrugged off her shirt, revealing the white bra underneath. With the shirt out of the way, I also saw that she was not wearing any kind of underwear underneath her pantyhose, her plump, moist lips directly visible through the translucent fabric. “You wanna pass this class?” said Apple Bloom as she unhooked and shrugged off her bra. “You’re gonna have to make all three of us cum at the same time.” She tossed aside her bra and looked at me with a smug, confident grin on her lips. She proudly thrust out her chest and displayed her perky breasts, which held their beautiful teardrop shape perfectly, as always.

After giving me a moment to ogle her nearly naked body, one which I took full advantage of, she strutted over to the couch, sensually shaking her hips as she went. She spun around and lowered herself onto the couch, squeezing herself into the gap between Applejack and Buttercup. She spread her legs as well, resting them on the thick thighs of the women beside her. She reached around each of them and grabbed their breasts before pulling the three of them closer together and leaning them back against the couch. As they cozied up together, their breasts rubbing against each other’s, they looked up at me with varying degrees of arousal in their eyes.

“C’mon, big boy,” said Apple Bloom. “Show us what you got!”

Not needing to be told twice, I approached the couch and knelt down before them, taking in the sight of them. Three pairs of big, beautiful breasts rose and fell with each of their heavy breaths, all of them clearly riled up after everything that had happened so far. Even Apple Bloom’s controlling persona was slipping away, leaving her looking needier and needier by the second. Their smooth, plump pussies were leaking copious amounts of their warm juices, probably sensing that they were moments away from getting the attention they were craving. With all three of the sexy women laid bare before me, my overwhelmed mind could hardly decide on where to begin.

Eventually, I decided to start with Apple Bloom, feeling that she deserved to be as exposed as the other two. I shuffled forward and reached for the top of her pantyhose, intending to pull them down and off of her legs. “Just rip ‘em!” said Apple Bloom, her voice dripping with desperation. Doing as she said, I lowered my hands between her legs and gripped the moist fabric covering her lower lips with both hands. I tore the thin fabric apart with a satisfying ripping noise, creating a large enough hole to expose her lips and the surrounding area. With the final barrier between me and her sensitive skin removed, I took a deep breath and dove right in.

Apple Bloom gasped as I firmly pressed my tongue against her most sensitive spot and slowly dragged it up her slit. Soft moans and whimpers filled the air as I caressed inch after inch of her warm, silken skin, moving up to her clit. When I reached her love button, I took it in my mouth and placed a few slow, gentle licks on it, each one eliciting a stuttering moan. Afterwards, I moved all the way back down and did it all over again, slowly licking my way from bottom to top, then tending to her clit. The sweet taste of her nectar filled my mouth as I eagerly lapped it up and swallowed it down.

“Hey!” Applejack whined. “Don’t forget about us!” She was watching me intently as I tended to Apple Bloom, stroking herself while Apple Bloom played with her breasts.

I pulled my head back and looked up at her. “Wouldn’t dream of it,” I said, smiling.

I quickly shuffled over and knelt before Applejack, lowering my face to her glistening honeypot and giving her the same sensual treatment that I had given Apple Bloom. Applejack’s deeper, huskier moans replaced Apple Bloom’s, filling their air with the sounds of her pleasure. As I tended to her down below, she and Apple Bloom tended to her breasts, gently massaging them, hefting them, and teasing her thick, pink nipples. After spending a good amount of time on Applejack, I moved on to Buttercup, giving her just as much attention as I had given her daughters. Her sultry, womanly voice filled my ears as Apple Bloom and I teased her mature, sexy body.

By the time I moved back to Apple Bloom again, I realized that my round-robin tactic was not going to work. Switching between them would leave two of them without my touch for an unacceptably long time, and would make it very difficult for me to “pass my test” and tend to all three of them at once. As much as I would have loved to taste all three of them at the same time, I only had one mouth, so that was not a viable option either. Thankfully, my lust-addled brain reminded me that I had two things called “hands” at the ends of my arms which had proved themselves very useful in the past for dealing with situations such as the one I found myself in. Putting my plan into action, I raised my hands and sent them between Applejack’s and Buttercup’s legs as I continued lapping at Apple Bloom.

The sounds of their beautiful pipes once again filled the air as my fingertips pressed against their lips, stroking them firmly, but gently. I mimicked the motions of my tongue with my fingers, slowly moving from the bottoms to the tops of their slits, then teasing their clits as gently as I could. My strategy appeared effective, as all three of them were soon producing a constant stream of lewd vocalizations. They leaned in closer to each other, resting their heads together and wrapping their arms around each other. Their hands wandered over each other’s upper bodies, groping each other’s breasts and stroking each other’s faces. In between their moans and heavy breathing, they would come together and exchange quick kisses and licks.

For a minute or two more, I continued to tease them like that, gradually increasing the speed and strength of my strokes. By the time I felt that they were ready to move on, all three of them were squirming and thrusting against me, desperate for more stimulation. As much as I enjoyed seeing the needy expressions on their faces and listening to their adorable whimpers, I didn’t want to keep from what they really wanted any longer. I ceased my stroking, simultaneously placing my tongue between Apple Bloom’s lips and placing my fingers between Applejack’s and Buttercup’s. I took a dramatic pause, during which the three of them looked down at me, begging me with their eyes to continue. Grinning internally, I forced my tongue between Apple Bloom’s lips, through her entrance, and deep inside of her. At the same time, I forced the tips of two fingers each into Applejack and Buttercup, pushing as deeply as I could into all three of them.

A motley collection of moans, squeals, squeaks, and many other arousing noises filled the room as I penetrated all three of them. They gripped each other tightly, their eyes clenching shut as the pleasure hit them. They looked so adorably sexy huddled together like that, nuzzling their beautiful faces together as they reveled in my touch. I kept pushing into them, fighting against their tight grips, until I had gone as far as I could into each one of them. I waited there for a few moments, listening to them pant and feeling them reflexively clench around me. Not wanting to give them too much of a break, however, I soon continued, slowly drawing myself back out of them almost all the way. When I had returned to my starting positions, I reversed course and pushed right back into them, eliciting yet more moans as I plumbed their depths.

So began the cycle that I had become so used to carrying out over the past months. In and out, in and out I went, probing their hot, wet, silky-smooth passages with a firm, but gentle touch. My thrusts were slow at first, but as I gradually got used to using both my tongue and my hands at once, they increased in speed and intensity. Taking care of all of them together was, of course, a bit more difficult than when I only had to deal with one of them, but thankfully, my muscles had grown familiar enough with the necessary movements to carry them out largely on their own. Most of my mental energy was devoted to ensuing that all three of them got an equal amount of attention, and that I was touching each of them in those unique ways that each of them preferred.

I spent several minutes between their legs like that, putting everything I had into pleasuring the three women that I loved so much. Judging by their increasingly intense reactions, I knew that I was doing my job admirably, which only motivated me further. Their breathing grew heavier and faster, their ample chests jiggling rapidly as they rose and fell. Decreasingly intelligible exclamations were blurted out in between their other vocalizations. Sometimes, I thought I heard one of them try to call out my name; other times, I heard them cry for me to go faster or harder. When their mouths weren’t busy releasing lewd noises into the air, they were busy sharing sloppy, three-way kisses together. Their hands stayed just as busy as mine did, mauling each other’s breasts, gently tweaking each other’s nipples, and stroking each other’s clits.

Eventually, I began to see the tell-tale signs that the three of them were approaching their climaxes. I saw the way their bodies twitched and writhed together, and I heard their voices grow louder and louder. It was a delicate balancing act to try and push them all to the edge at relatively the same time. If I felt that one of them was outpacing the others, I would temporarily slow down with her while speeding up with the others. There was only so much I could do to delay the inevitable, however, so I ended up having to just go all-out and hope for the best. The thrusts of my fingers and tongue, which had already been coming at a rapid pace, accelerated even further as I sprinted to the finish line.

The three of them howled and wailed as I assaulted their tender, juicy flesh, targeting their most sensitive spots without mercy. Apple Bloom reached down with one hand and grasped my head, forcing my mouth more firmly against her skin. Applejack and Buttercup did similarly, reaching down and grasping my wrists in iron grips to prevent me from pulling out completely. I continued pumping them as the seconds slowly ticked by, feeling the tension in the room building up and preparing to burst forth. When I felt the time had finally come, I simultaneously pulled my tongue and my fingers back out of them as far as I could, then forcefully rammed them back inside as deeply as I possibly could.

Three distinct cries of ecstasy filled the room as they all threw back their heads and vented their pent-up lust into the air. Three tight, wet pussies clamped down around me, squeezing my tongue and fingers in death grips. Three floods of warm liquid flowed from within them, coating my hands and filling my mouth. Three voluptuous bodies spasmed and shook as wave after powerful wave of pleasure shot through them. Hips bucked, legs kicked, and feminine fingers sunk deeply into thick flesh that shook like the ground during an earthquake. Through it all, I continued working them, pushing them to greater and greater heights through each glorious second.

I don’t know how long the three of them spent like that, but I do know that their moment didn’t last forever, as much as they might have wished it would have. Within seconds of each other, all three of them collapsed limply onto the couch, having ridden out the final burst of pleasure their bodies had to offer them. They lied there panting, resting their heads against each other as they enjoyed their afterglows. I grinned at the sight of them, taking immense satisfaction in my handiwork. I slowly withdrew my tongue and fingers from within them, provoking whimpers and reflexive clenches as I rubbed against their sensitive flesh.

I leaned back and took a moment to catch my breath, having worn myself out quite a bit as well. I looked down at my fingers, which were slathered in a thick coating of Applejack’s and Buttercup’s juices. Realizing that I still had the taste of Apple Bloom in my mouth, I tentatively raised my fingers and sucked on them, curious as to what they might taste like together. The resulting cocktail was heaven on my tongue, their unique flavors blending together and complimenting each other perfectly. When put together, the three juicy apples created a fruit salad that managed to be both sweet and savory, both sharp and smooth, both calming and invigorating. I swirled their essence around in my mouth before eagerly swallowing it down, immediately hungry for more.

Luckily, their beautiful flowers were still dripping with sweet nectar, which I was not about to let go to waste. One after the other, I crawled between their legs and lowered my face to their glistening lips, gently licking them clean. They shuddered and whimpered as my tongue glided across their plump flesh, their hands weakly stroking the back of my head. When I had quenched my thirst, I lapped up what remained of their juices then climbed up on my feet. Their eyes fluttered open as I leaned down and put my hands aside their faces. We smiled at each other as we came together for a four-way kiss, our lips and tongues gently caressing each other. The three of them sent their tongues into my mouth, getting a taste of the delicious mixture they made.

Only when my tongue had finally been licked and sucked clean did we pull back, looking into each other’s eyes happily and lovingly. “So...how’d I do, teach?” I said.

Apple Bloom chuckled. “You did good, kid,” she said. “‘A’ plus. ‘A’ pluses all around, in fact. Y’all are the best students a teacher could ask for.”

“Well, we were lucky to have a teacher like you to help us out,” I said. “I don’t know how we ever would have made it without you.”

The fire crackled in the fireplace, filling our tired, sweaty bodies with a soothing warmth as we cuddled on the couch. I had taken Apple Bloom’s spot in the middle, with Applejack and Buttercup cuddling up to me from either side and resting their heads on my shoulders. Apple Bloom herself was curled up in my lap, her face nuzzled into the crook of my neck. All three women were as naked as I was, having discarded the last remnants of their clothing. None of us had wanted to get started on the day’s chores after “class” had ended, so we had built up the fire, pulled a thick quilt over ourselves, and snuggled together on the couch to recover our strength. Besides, we had the whole rest of the day to catch up.

We had our arms wrapped around each other and were absentmindedly stroking each other’s skin, as if we felt the others would somehow disappear if we let go of them. Occasionally, we would plant gentle kisses on each other’s faces, necks, or wherever else was convenient to reach. I had my head resting on Apple Bloom’s, gently nuzzling it while I rested my eyes. I listened to the sound of their soft breathing and felt the warmth of their bodies seeping into my skin. The scent that filled the air was a pleasing combination of sweat, sex, and a faint hint of apples.

“I still can’t believe you three did all that for me,” I said softly.

“Well, it’s not like we didn’t enjoy it too,” chuckled Apple Bloom. “Besides...you’re worth it.”

“Where’d you even get the idea?” I said. “You’ve never talked about...this sorta thing before.”

“I got inspired after I flipped through one of Mom’s lovey-dovey books,” said Apple Bloom. “What was it called again? Reading, Writing, Romance?”

“Is that what you read about in those books of yours?” I said teasingly.

“N-No, of course not!” said Buttercup.

“I’ll admit, I went a little farther with it than it went in your book,” said Apple Bloom. “But you can’t argue with results. Even AJ had fun, didn’t you?”

“Well, I...yeah,” said Applejack, blushing slightly. “I did. I can’t believe I had to wear that ridiculous outfit, though.”

“If it’s any consolation, I thought you looked really hot,” I said, provoking a smile from Applejack. “You did too, Mom.”

“Thank you, sweetie,” said Buttercup, smiling as well.

“Mom?” said Apple Bloom. “I’m...I’m sorry I...spanked your butt without askin’ you. I just...lost myself in the moment is all.”

“Oh, it’s alright,” said Buttercup, giving Apple Bloom a peck on the cheek. “You didn’t hurt me none; you just...surprised me is all.”

“You surprised me too,” chuckled Apple Bloom. “I never woulda thought my mama would be into that sorta thing.”

“Well...I, uh...” said Buttercup, blushing intensely.

“Oh, I’m just teasin’ you,” said Apple Bloom, giving Buttercup a peck on the lips. “You’re allowed to have a kink or two, Mama. Besides, I think it’s really hot that you like that.”

“Well...thanks, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “I’ve just...never tried anythin’ like that before. I’ve never thought that I...might like doin’ stuff like that. It’s a bit embarrassin’ to own up to.”

“There ain’t no shame in it, Mama,” said Applejack. “All of us got things we...like and don’t like. I was a bit...flustered too when I first realized it for myself, but...now I’m okay with it. I guess that’s just a part of...learnin’ about yourself...and learnin’ about each other.”

“You’re right,” said Buttercup, leaning in and giving Applejack a quick kiss. “And to think you’re the one tellin’ me that when...I’m supposed to be teachin’ you three about these sorts of things.”

“We’ve learned so much from you, Mama,” I said, “and we’re so grateful for that. But...nobody’s perfect. There’s always somethin’ we can improve on. There’s always somethin’ more we can learn.”

“Well, I look forward to learnin’ whatever I can about my babies,” said Buttercup, sharing a kiss with me too.

“I think we’re all lookin’ forward to learnin’ about you too,” I said.

“We’ll have plenty of time for learnin’ later,” said Applejack, yawning. “Right now...I need to give my brain a rest.” She snuggled up to me and closed her eyes, a smile on her face.

I gave Applejack a kiss on her forehead, then rested my head against hers and closed my eyes as well. Apple Bloom and Buttercup wordlessly followed suit, cozying up to me and resting their heads on my torso. The four of us held each other tightly as we peacefully drifted off into our mid-morning nap.

Need

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Need

“So what are you gonna do when spring comes around?” asked Apple Bloom, looking up at me.

I tore my gaze away from the ceiling of our treehouse and looked down at her. She was lying next to me on the mattress, her arms wrapped around me and her head resting on my shoulder. My sisters and I would often lie together like that for a while after lunch, sometimes even taking a short nap before heading back out to the orchard for the afternoon. Despite the fact that the three of us were buck-naked under our quilt, we typically wouldn’t get up to anything sexual; we just liked the feel of our warm bodies rubbing together. By the time we finished the day’s work, then spent the evening “relaxing” in Buttercup’s bedroom, we were typically exhausted, so we rarely risked tiring ourselves out unnecessarily during the day.

“Oh...I don’t know,” I said, ruminating on what I could do to take advantage of the springtime weather that would be coming in a few weeks. “I was thinkin’ about maybe goin’ down to the swimmin’ hole every once in a while once it warms up. Y’know, for old times sake. Y’all could come with me if you want.”

Apple Bloom gave me a knowing look. “You just wanna see us in our bathin’ suits, don’t you?” she said with a grin.

“I mean...that’s not the only reason,” I said sheepishly.

Apple Bloom chuckled, giving me a peck on my cheek. “That sounds like a great idea,” she said, snuggling closer to me. “I’ll be sure to wear somethin’ extra special for you.”

“I’ll look forward to it,” I said, holding her close and giving her a kiss on her forehead. “How ‘bout you? You got any plans with your friends?”

Apple Bloom let out an exasperated sigh. “I wish,” she said. “It’s hard enough findin’ somethin’ Sweetie and Scoots will both wanna do, but these days, we barely have enough time to just hang out. When we’re not busy with our chores or school, we’re typically helpin’ folks with their cutie mark problems. Don’t get me wrong, we all love doin’ it, but...it can be a lot of work sometimes.”

“You know I love how much you care about others...but you really should take some time off now and then,” I said. “I don’t wanna see you work yourself to death.”

“I know, I know,” said Apple Bloom. “Thankfully, I only have a few more months of school. After that, I’ll have a whole heap of free time on my hands. I can’t wait till I can spend more time hangin’ out with my friends...and my family.” She and I looked into each other’s eyes and smiled, leaning in and pressing our lips together for a gentle, loving kiss.

“How bout you, AJ?” said Apple Bloom when we parted. “You got any plans for the spring?” I turned my head and looked over at Applejack, who was lying on my other side, looking up at the ceiling.

“Oh...plantin’ the new saplin’s, resprayin’ the orchard, doin’ the thinnin’ later on...” said Applejack absentmindedly, not even bothering to look over at us.

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. “You know what I mean,” she said. “Not work! What are you gonna do with your friends? I bet Pinkie’ll throw a party to celebrate spring comin’. You gonna go to that?”

“I suppose so,” said Applejack in an uncharacteristically lackluster tone.

Apple Bloom and I shared a look, both of us immediately recognizing Applejack’s “I’m worried about something, but I’m not going to talk about it because I have to be the rock” attitude. Luckily, both of us knew exactly how to get her to open up. We grinned mischievously at each other, silently nodding in agreement of what to do. Apple Bloom and I simultaneously leaped upon Applejack, pinning her beneath us with our combined body weights. Before she could defend herself, Apple Bloom and I both sent our fingers to Applejack’s armpits, digging our fingers into the smooth, tender flesh and tickling her mercilessly. The sound of Applejack’s hearty laughter filled the room as she wiggled and squirmed beneath us, helpless before our assault.

We didn’t keep it up for very long, just enough to make sure we had her undivided attention. When we finally pulled back our fingers from her skin, Applejack lied beneath us with a smile on her face. As she caught her breath, we both wrapped our arms around her and planted a smattering of little kisses on her face.

“C’mon, AJ, tell us what you’re thinkin’ about,” I said.

“Yeah, or we’ll keep ticklin’ you until you do!” said Apple Bloom.

“Alright, alright,” chuckled Applejack. “I’m sorry, you two. I...I don’t mean to keep things from you.”

“We know you don’t,” I said, giving her a peck on the lips. “Just tell us what you’re worryin’ about. That’s what we’re here for.”

“Well...I’ve just been worryin’ about...about Mom,” said Applejack.

“Oh,” I said. “How have...how have things been goin’ with her?”

“Not too good,” said Applejack. “I swear, sometimes it feels like she’s doin’ it on purpose. I get wantin’ to find someone special to share your life with and all, but...that woman’s bein’ choosier than Rarity in a Manehattan shoe shop.”

“Tell me about it,” said Apple Bloom. “I feel like I’ve tried to set her up with half the single men in town, but every time, she manages to find some excuse why she can’t go out with ‘em. ‘Oh! So-and-so is too busy with his work; I ain’t makin’ him waste his time on me!’ Or sometimes it’s ‘He’s so young; he should be with a woman his own age, not someone like me!’ It’s so annoyin’. And I know for a fact that she’s friends with most of ‘em, so it’s not like she don’t like ‘em.”

“That’s what I’m sayin’,” said Applejack. “It’s like she don’t wanna be with someone again, but we all know she does. She’s still holdin’ herself back, and I don’t know what to do about it. There’s only so much we can do for her. We can find her a nice man, but in the end, it has to be her decision. She already wants it, but she has to...she just has to let herself go for it.”

The three of us were silent for a moment, our brains churning over the question of Buttercup’s romantic life. Up until that point, I had been letting my sisters take charge of the effort, feeling that their womanly perspective would make them better suited for the task. As I lied there ruminating, however, the spark of an idea popped into my head. “I think...I have an idea,” I said.

“What is it?” asked Applejack.

“Well...this may be a stupid suggestion, but...do you remember what we did when...you were tryin’ to help me find someone?” I said.

“Oh,” said Applejack, blushing slightly. “You mean when...we went on our first date together?” While it had only been meant to be a “practice date” at the time, in hindsight, we both recognized it as having been our first outing together as more than brother and sister. Even if it had not gone very smoothly, Applejack still had an adorable romantic attachment to that day; she had had a fondness for sunflowers ever since.

“Yeah,” I said, blushing as well. “I mean...it did get you to...open up a bit. It got you to...consider bein’ in a relationship. Didn’t it?”

“Well...yeah. It did,” said Applejack, smiling at me. “It made me realize how nice it could be to...do stuff like that. It made me realize...what I really wanted.” Applejack placed a hand on my cheek and leaned in, giving me a gentle kiss on the lips. “But...do you really think that’ll work though?”

“I bet it will,” said Apple Bloom. “If he was able to get you thinkin’ about romance, he could probably do it for anyone. No offense.”

Applejack looked over and glared at Apple Bloom for a moment before chuckling. “Why you little...” she said, pulling Apple Bloom closer and giving her a big kiss. Apple Bloom giggled and kissed her right back, the two of them fighting to smother each other in smooches. Not to be left out, I leaned in and joined the battle, which only made me a target as well. After a brief, but energetic make-out session, the three of us parted again, smiling and giggling at ourselves.

“So what do you think?” I said. “Should we give it a try?”

“Definitely!” said Apple Bloom, looking to Applejack for approval.

“Sure thing,” said Applejack. “If nothin’ else, at least we can give Mom a real nice time. But...what are we gonna do for her though?”

“Well,” I said, “I did have one idea...”

I grumbled irritably as I fumbled with my necktie, struggling to reign in the horribly tied strip of fabric. I had spent the past ten minutes trying to tie it properly to no avail. I really shouldn’t have been surprised at my own incompetence at the task. I could probably count the number of times I had ever had to wear a tie on one hand, and every one of those times, I had relied on my mother to help me. On that particular night, however, asking Buttercup to help me was the one thing I could not do.

My sisters and I had decided that Buttercup and I should have our practice date on that day, about two weeks before the end of winter, a day when the local weather team had decided to give us fair weather with no new snowfall. We knew that Buttercup would not be able to fully relax and enjoy the experience if I took her somewhere in public, so we had opted to put together a little something there at Sweet Apple Acres. It had taken a fair bit of work to get everything set up, but we wanted the date to be special, something to really shock Buttercup out of her romantic slump. Even after all the preparations we had done, we had still had to convince the woman herself to participate. She, of course, had been hesitant to do something so romantic with one of her children, but in the end, we had managed to convince her by stressing that it was merely practice, and that we would not take it further than she was comfortable with.

At that moment, Buttercup was upstairs in her room with Applejack and Apple Bloom, who were doing their best to prepare her for our outing. I could hear their muffled conversation echo through the floorboards to the living room, where I was busy doing my own preparations. To be honest, I didn’t think I looked that bad. I had showered and shaved and managed to get my hair looking about as nice as it could reasonably get. My suit fit me comfortably, and even filled me with confidence for what I was about to do. It had once belonged to my father, and while it had been in my possession for a very long time, that night would be the first time I had both a need to wear it and the ability to fill it out properly. Now, if only I could tie my gosh-darn tie, I thought to myself.

I was in the middle of another attempt to wrangle the knot into place when I heard footsteps descending the stairs. I whipped my head around to look, breathing a sigh of relief when I saw that it was only Applejack. She was dressed in a long wool skirt and a nice sweater with her signature hat on her head, a nice middle ground between her normal, practical apparel and something fancy.

“Hey,” she said with a smile.

“Hey,” I said with a much less confident smile. “How’s it goin’ up there?”

“Well, Apple Bloom’s just finishin’ up her makeup now,” she said. “I had to stop her from goin’ overboard a few times, but...I think it turned out real nice. I think you’ll like what you see.”

“I bet I will,” I said.

“How ‘bout you? You ready?” she asked.

“Almost,” I said, quickly trying to finish with me tie. Applejack chuckled, walking up to me and gently brushing my hands away. I watched her as she effortlessly undid the sloppy knot I had tied and quickly re-tied it in the proper fashion. “Uh...thanks.”

“Don’t mention it,” she said.

“Where’d you learn how to do that?” I asked.

“Mom taught me,” she said. “She said she always had to help Dad with his. She thought it might come in handy if I ever needed to help you.”

I chuckled. “I guess she was right,” I said. “She really does know what she’s talkin’ about, doesn’t she? I’m so glad we have someone like her to look after us.”

“You can say that again,” she said. “She’s done so much to help already, for you and for us. She’s been teachin’ us so much about...how to be a good woman to a man. I never realized how...unprepared we all were for this. It’s always seemed so simple, but...it turns out there’s a lot more to this than I thought.”

“More than any of us thought,” I said. “We’ve always said that we’d be fine as long as we had each other, but...it’s nice to have her on our side too.”

“It really is,” she said.

“And thanks to her, I know I’ll always have a woman around who knows how to make a delicious dinner,” I said.

“Oh, stop,” said Applejack, blushing slightly. “She’s only been showin’ me a few things.”

“Well those ‘few things’ you made the other night were scrumptious,” I said. “I wish you’d make dinner more often.”

“Well...maybe,” she said. “But...I gotta let Apple Bloom take a turn too.”

“Did I hear someone say my name?” said a voice that was clearly Apple Bloom’s.

Applejack and I turned our heads and looked towards the stairs, which Apple Bloom was descending. She was dressed in her normal winter clothing, her hair bow looking as cute as ever atop her head.

“Hey, sis,” I said, smiling at her. “How’s Mom doin’?”

“She’s almost ready,” said Apple Bloom as she reached the living room. “She’s just gettin’ her shoes on. And before you ask, no, I did not put too much makeup on her.” Apple Bloom walked past us towards the door and began slipping on her boots and coat.

“I didn’t say anythin’,” said Applejack indignantly.

“You were thinkin’ it,” said Apple Bloom. “Anyway, I’m all done with her, so I’m gonna go ahead and run down there. You two gonna be good up here?”

“I think we’re set,” I said. “Thanks Apple Bloom.”

“Don’t thank me yet,” said Apple Bloom. “We still got the whole night ahead of us.” When she was ready to head out, she quickly walked over to me and gave me a peck on the cheek. “Good luck, big guy. Give her a good night.”

“I will,” I said confidently.

“Good,” said Apple Bloom, seemingly satisfied. “See you in a few.” With that, she left us and headed out the front door, quickly going to where she would be needed next.

Applejack and I looked back at each other, smiling silently for a moment. “Well...I’d better go upstairs and help her finish up,” said Applejack.

“Yeah,” I said, my short burst of confidence already fading.

Seemingly sensing my feelings, Applejack leaned in and gave me a quick kiss on my other cheek. “You’ll do fine,” she said. “I know how much you care about her and...I know how well you treat the people you care about. All you gotta do is show her that. Just show her what it’s like to have a man love her again. I know you can do it.”

“Thanks, AJ,” I said. “Don’t worry. I’ll give it everythin’ I got.”

“That’s what I like to hear,” she said. “Good luck, sugarcube.” Giving me one last smile, she turned and walked back upstairs.

I watched her go, then turned my attention back to myself. I closed my eyes, taking deep breaths to calm myself. I needed to be at the top of my game, I told myself. That night, I couldn’t afford to be the romantic novice that I really was. If I was going to play my part successfully, if I was going to rekindle the romantic flair in a mature woman who had already been in a loving relationship for many years, I had to be a man worthy of her attention. I had to be strong and confident, while also being kind, gentle, and caring. Buttercup had said that it would take a special sort of man to get her interested in romance again, so that was the man I needed to be, if only for one night.

That was what was going through my head when I heard two sets of footsteps approach the top of the stairs and slowly descend them. Of course, when I got a good look at Buttercup, all of that bravado that I had been working to build up instantly vanished. Her wide, sloping curves were squeezed into an elegant orange gown, which I immediately recognized as the one my sisters and I had gotten her for Hearth’s Warming. The silken material fit her like a glove, hugging her voluptuous body closely. Her feet, which peeked out from underneath the dress, were clad in a matching pair of orange, short-heeled shoes. Her creamy, feminine arms, left bare by the dress, extended down to her hands, which were painted in a matching orange polish. The small window in the bust of her gown displayed a titillatingly small amount of her pale pink cleavage. Her voluminous hair, which she normally made little effort to style, had been elegantly coiffed, appearing even fluffier and softer than usual as it flowed down her back. Her plump lips had been coated with light pink lip gloss, her already rosy cheeks had been dusted with a hint of blush, and her long eyelashes had been smeared with a respectable amount of mascara.

Buttercup looked up and locked eyes with me, freezing in place on the stairs. Staring into those beautiful blue-green eyes, I saw a swirling mixture of emotions. I saw the lingering hints of joy, as if she had just been smiling and giggling at something. I saw definitive anxiety and trepidation, the cause of which I did not need to speculate on. There was embarrassment as well, the ever-humble woman presumably feeling self-conscious about the grandiose situation we had put her in. While it was faint, I also saw the unmistakable trace of love, the same love I had seen in those eyes every day of every year of my life. I could only hope that she saw in my eyes the same love, the love I had felt for my beloved mother since the day I was born.

While the moment felt to me like it passed in an instant, in reality, it must have taken a bit longer, as Applejack eventually felt the need to interrupt. “Uh...Mom?” she said, leaning down from where she stood, a few stairs above Buttercup.

Buttercup blinked, snapping both of us out of our respective trances. “Oh! Right,” she said, lowering her gaze and continuing her trip down the stairs. A few seconds later, she reached the bottom and stood before me, meekly clasping her hands before herself. She looked up at me and gave me a timid smile. “How...how do I look?”

A smile slowly spread across my lips as well. “You look...you look amazing,” I said, struggling to find the words to describe the breathtakingly beautiful woman before me. “Absolutely incredible.”

Buttercup blushed and looked away. “Well...those two sure did a number on me,” she said. “What with my dress and...my makeup and all.”

“No,” I said, firmly but softly. “It ain’t all that.” I stepped up to her and took her hands in mine, squeezing them gently. “It’s you. It’s all you. It’s always been you. You’re so beautiful...Buttercup. Sometimes I just forget...how beautiful you really are.”

Buttercup blushed even harder, but looked up at me and smiled widely. “Thank you,” she said. Her eyes wandered south, running over my upper body. “You look so handsome.”

“Thanks,” I said, looking down at my suit. “I’m lucky it fits me so well. I just hope...he wouldn’t have minded me havin’ it.”

“Of course he’d have wanted you to have it,” said Buttercup, raising a hand and placing it on my cheek. “He wouldn’t have wanted it to sit in the closet forever. It’s got a lot left in it...and I’d say you do a good job of bringin’ it out.”

I raised a hand and placed it on hers. “I’ll have to take extra special care of it then,” I said, smiling back at her.

The two of us must have been lost in each other’s eyes for an awkwardly long time, as Applejack once again felt the need to interrupt us, this time by loudly clearing her throat. I looked up at her, then quickly looked back at Buttercup, who pulled her hand back. Applejack was right, I realized; we didn’t make Buttercup go through the trouble of dressing up just so I could gawk at her all night.

“So...shall we?” I said, trying to sound as naturally suave as possible.

Buttercup smiled and nodded, then followed me over to the front door. I helped her don a light coat, enough to keep her warm for the few minutes we would need to get to where we were going. When she was ready, I offered her my arm, which she gladly took hold of and held tightly. I looked over at Applejack, who was standing by the front door, and saw her nod her approval. She reached out and opened the door, holding it open for us. I gave Applejack an appreciative nod as Buttercup and I stepped through the doorway and out into the barnyard beyond.

The chill night air wrapped around us, its sudden embrace feeling remarkably refreshing against my warm skin. Overhead, the dark sky was decorated with a blanket of stars and a large, crescent moon that bathed the land in a pale light. A thin layer of snow covered the ground as far as the eye could see, barring those places that we had manually cleared. One of those places was a short path that led from our front door to a wooden cart parked a few yards from where we stood. It was towards that cart that I led Buttercup, walking slowly and steadily so that she would not trip in her heels.

Applejack followed us out of the house and closed the door behind us, pulling her own coat around herself. She followed behind us as we approached the cart, stepping up to the back where we had set up a small stepladder. The cart was the same one we typically used to haul apples to market, but could very easily be used to transport people as well. A long, low crate acted as a makeshift bench large enough to seat two people comfortably, even if one of those people was a woman as well-endowed as Buttercup. When we reached it, I held Buttercup’s hand as she carefully stepped up into the cart, trying not to take notice of how snugly her dress clung to her sizable rear end. I followed her up immediately after, taking my seat next to her and signaling to Applejack that we were all set.

Applejack nodded and moved towards the front of the cart, taking her place between the long handles that jutted out of the front of it. She took hold of the handles and, with a mighty heave, lifted it back onto its wheels. It took her a moment of effort to get the thing moving, but once we started rolling forward, the inertia did most of the work. While a lesser woman might have had difficulty acting as our chauffeur, Applejack was used to hauling that cart when it was piled high with fruit. Compared to such a load, I knew that the weight of two people would feel as light as a feather to her.

“You still haven’t told me where we’re goin’,” said Buttercup.

“Not far,” I said. “As much as I’d have loved to take you into town, we got the feeling you’d probably prefer something a bit more...intimate.”

“I can’t wait to see what you three have planned for me,” said Buttercup.

“I can’t wait for you to see it either,” I said.

Buttercup and I smiled at each other, then slowly came together and shared a short, but loving kiss. She grasped my arm once again and held it as we slowly trundled out of the barnyard and into the orchard beyond. Applejack skillfully maneuvered us through the snow-covered trees, taking us along the route we had planned out earlier. As we went, Buttercup and I enjoyed the sights of the sparkling sky and the stark beauty of the boughs overhead. When a sudden breeze caused Buttercup to shiver, I put an arm around her and held her closely, and she snuggled up against me.

It took us only a few minutes of rolling through the gentle slopes of the orchard before the cart finally reached its destination. The clearing that we arrived at was one that both I and my sisters were intimately familiar with, the three of us having spent many hours there rolling around in the grass together there. It had taken quite a bit of work to transform the unremarkable spot into one suitable for a romantic getaway, but I for one was pleased with the results. The blanket of snow covering the frozen grass had been largely cleared away, making space for the large gazebo tent we had hauled out of the attic and set up there. The tent, which we normally brought out for family reunions and other such social functions, was square in shape, roughly twenty feet on each side, and had walls all around to keep out the elements.

Applejack pulled us up to the tent and slowly brought us to a halt just outside of it. She quickly retrieved another stepladder we had left nearby and brought it over to the back of the cart. I stood and climbed down first, before taking Buttercup’s hand and helping her disembark as well. When we were both standing on solid ground yet again, I led Buttercup over towards the flap that acted as the tent’s entryway. As we approached, Apple Bloom pushed aside the flap and stepped out of the tent. She was dressed as one would expect the waitress of a classy restaurant to dress, her outfit consisting of a modest knee-length skirt, blouse, pantyhose, and flats.

“Good evening,” said Apple Bloom with a smile. “Welcome to Ambrosia. Do you have a reservation?”

“Yes,” I said. “‘Anon’, party of two.”

“Excellent,” said Apple Bloom. “Allow me to show you to your table.” She grabbed the tent flap and held it open for Buttercup and I as we walked inside.

The air inside the tent was warm and cozy, thanks to a few space heaters we had strategically placed in the corners and left running for a while beforehand. Most of the area was covered by a large wooden dance floor which also typically featured in our family reunions. I had seen many a lively square dance performed on that floor over the years, but that night, it would serve a much more romantic purpose. In the center of the dance floor was a wooden table draped in the fanciest tablecloth we could find and accompanied by two wooden chairs that somewhat matched the atmosphere we were trying to create. The whole “restaurant” was lit by the light of a series of tall candelabras we had found in the attic, which provided illumination dim enough to feel romantic, but bright enough to not feel moody. Off to the side, a record player sat on a small table, filling the tent with the melodious notes of slow, romantic string music.

Buttercup gasped and stopped short as she saw what we had put together for her. Her wide eyes darted about the tent, trying to take in every detail at once. “You...you three did all this...for me?” she said.

“Of course we did,” I said softly. “We wanted to do something special for...the woman we love so much.”

Buttercup chuckled and shook her head in disbelief, then looked up at me with a smile. “Thank you,” she said. “Thank you so much.”

“Don’t thank me yet,” I said. “We just got here.”

Standing nearby, Apple Bloom cleared her throat. “Miss?” she said politely. “May I take your coat?” I helped Buttercup shed her coat and handed it to Apple Bloom, who hung it on a nearby coat rack.

Apple Bloom then escorted us to the table, which she proudly proclaimed to be the best seat in the house. Buttercup moved to pull out her own chair, but I quickly stepped forward and did it for her. She seemed surprised at the gesture, but quickly recovered and lowered herself into the seat. I helped her scoot herself in before walking over to my own chair and sitting down. There were two place settings on the table, complete with silverware, wine glasses, and our attempts at elegantly folded cloth napkins. A short candle in the center cast its wavering light on Buttercup’s face, giving the already beautiful woman an enchanting aura.

“Thank you for joining us here tonight,” said Apple Bloom. “My name’s Apple Bloom. I’ll be your server this evening. Can I start you two off with something to drink? Perhaps you’d like to try our famous sparkling apple cider?”

“What do you think Buttercup?” I said.

“I think that sounds lovely,” said Buttercup.

“Alright then,” I said. “Two glasses of your finest cider, please!”

“Excellent choice, sir,” said Apple Bloom, barely managing to keep a straight face. “I’ll be back in just a moment.” She stepped away from the table and calmly walked off towards a small table at the side of the tent.

“I can’t believe y’all would go through all this work just for me,” said Buttercup. “You must’ve spent hours settin’ all this up.”

“I’m not sure what you mean,” I said in a joking tone. “This is the finest restaurant for miles around. It took me months to get us a reservation here. I’m surprised you’ve never heard of this place before.”

Buttercup chuckled. “Of course,” she said with a smile. “Silly me.”

Apple Bloom returned to the table carrying two menus under her arm as well as a bottle of the aforementioned cider, which had been made right there at Sweet Apple Acres. “Here are your menus,” said Apple Bloom, setting down the bottle on the table and handing each of us one of the menus we had hastily thrown together. “We have a wide selection available tonight, so please feel free to take your time deciding.” Apple Bloom lifted the cider bottle and poured each of us a glassful while we opened our menus.

The “wide selection” consisted of only three categories, with only a single dish listed under each. There were the “Appetizers”, consisting solely of grilled zucchini; the “Entrees”, steak; and the “Desserts”, apple pie. Upon seeing this, I almost giggled, in spite of myself. I had known that Applejack was going to be in charge of preparing the meal, but I had not known what exactly she had in mind for us. I suppose it should have come as no surprise to me that she had chosen to stick with her strengths: grilling and baking. I could almost picture her standing before the grill out behind the tent, already preparing our meals.

Not wanting to ruin Buttercup’s immersion, I stroked my chin and pretended to consider my “options” carefully. “You know...I think I’m in the mood for some...grilled zucchini,” I said, “followed by a nice juicy steak, and then a slice of apple pie for dessert. How about you Buttercup?”

To her credit, Buttercup played along, managing to keep herself from giggling at the whole affair. “You know...I think I’m feelin’ the same way,” she said. “I’ll have what he’s havin’.”

“Alrighty then,” said Apple Bloom, taking our menus back and picking up the bottle. “I’ll get your orders in right away. Please feel free to call me if there’s anythin’ else you need.” After giving us both a smile, Apple Bloom withdrew, giving me a wink when she was out of Buttercup’s view. She walked over to the flap at the back of the tent and exited through it, leaving Buttercup and I alone with only the music, and each other, to keep us company.

We smiled at each other for a long moment, the surreal nature of the whole situation still making us a bit giddy. Before the moment got awkward, however, I reached out and took hold of my glass, raising it into the air. “Shall we?” I asked.

Buttercup followed along and raised her glass as well. “What are we drinkin’ to?” she asked.

“Your happiness,” I said, not missing a beat. “Now and always.”

Buttercup blushed. “Don’t leave yourself out of that, now,” she said.

“If you insist,” I said. “To our happiness.”

“To our happiness,” she said.

Our glasses made a sharp clink as we gently brought them together. We then pulled back our glasses and raised them to our lips, each of us taking a long sip. I couldn’t help but watch as Buttercup’s plump lips wrapped around the rim of her glass, parting to allow a stream of the bubbly liquid to flow inside. The cider was crisp and refreshing on my tongue, just what I would have expected from our family’s stocks. I swallowed, then lowered my glass, returning it to the table.

“I gotta say, Buttercup,” I said as she lowered her glass, “I was so glad when you agreed to spend an evenin’ with me. I had heard rumors that you...weren’t really interested in doin’ this sorta thing. When I asked you to dinner, I expected you to turn me down, but...I’m happy that I was wrong.”

Buttercup thought for a moment before responding, her expression conveying her conflicted feelings. “Well...it ain’t that I’m...not interested,” she said. “I’ve just been...waitin’ for the right man. I’ve been waitin’ for a man that I...won’t feel bad about bein’ with.”

“You mean...you haven’t met a man who was good enough for you?” I asked.

“No, no! Not like that! I just mean...” began Buttercup. She sighed heavily, then began again. “I know who I am...and I know who I’m not. I’m not some pretty young thing burstin’ with energy. I’m...I’m old. I’m old and I’m worn out. I’ve been alone for a long time. If I were gonna be with a man again...they’d have to deal with that. They’d have to be willin’ to...make up for lost time. I just don’t want anyone to have to deal with a love-starved old woman like me; I’d feel bad about it. Especially if they were a...handsome young man like you. You probably have your hands full dealin’ with girls your own age. I’m not sure why you’d wanna waste your time with someone like me.”

Buttercup was looking down at the table as she finished, but when I reached out and gently grasped her hand, she looked back up at me. “Beggin’ your pardon, but...I think you’re wrong,” I said, looking her in the eye. “I think you’re...sellin’ yourself short. I don’t think most folks see you that way...in fact, I know they don’t. I don’t either. After all, you’ve managed to run that apple orchard on the edge of town for all these years, all while raisin’ a family. To me, that sounds like a woman who’s got a lot of strength left in her, and a lot of life too. That sounds like the sorta woman that any man would love to be with.”

“Well...it ain’t like I’m...all alone out there,” said Buttercup. “My children do most of the work these days. Even my mother-in-law does more for the farm than I do. I’m not that important, really.”

“I bet your children would disagree,” I said. “I bet your children would say that...you’re one of the most important people in their lives. I bet they’d be lost without you.”

“My children are all grown up,” she said with a smile. “It’s taken me a long time to come to terms with that, but...I have. They don’t need me as much as they think they do.”

“Then...that’s all the more reason to take care of yourself, ain’t it?” I said. “All the more reason to...do what you wanna do.”

“Well, it ain’t just them I’m thinkin’ about,” she said. “Like I was sayin’, I gotta think about...the person I would be with too. I’m the sorta woman who...likes bein’ loved. I like it a lot, in fact. After all these years, I’ve...I’ve gotten a bit needy. I’m worried that I’d ask for too much...ask for more than a reasonable person could be expected to give.”

“So what?” I said. “Love ain’t about holdin’ yourself back. When you’re with someone...you have the right to ask for their love. And if they aren’t willin’ to give it to you, then that’s their fault, not yours.”

“I know, but...” she began.

“Buttercup,” I said, “do your children love you?”

“Of course my children love me,” she said. “I know they do.”

“What about your friends?” I said. “Do they love you?”

“Well, yes,” she said.

“And your friends and family aren’t fools, are they?” I said.

“Why, of course not!” she said.

“Then you must obviously be a woman worth lovin’,” I said. “If you have so many people in your life willin’ to love you, then it must be worth it. Wouldn’t you say so?”

“I...I suppose so,” said Buttercup, seemingly mulling over the words even as she spoke them.

“I certainly think so,” I said, squeezing her hand and giving her the warmest smile I could muster. “If nothin’ else...take my word for it.”

Buttercup looked me in the eye for a long moment before her lips slowly stretched into a smile. “Okay,” she said softly, squeezing my hand as well.

It was around that time that the back flap of the tent was pushed aside and Apple Bloom reentered, carrying a large silver platter. On the platter were two small plates containing our orders of grilled zucchini. “Here we are, everyone!” she said cheerfully. “Your appetizers, fresh off the grill!” She carefully walked over to the table and placed the plates before us, one at a time.

“Well! This looks delicious!” said Buttercup; I agreed with her. The zucchini was beautifully browned and seasoned with olive oil and a dash of pepper.

“You two enjoy,” said Apple Bloom. “Your entrees should be done in no time at all.” She gave both of us a smile, then politely withdrew from the tent once again.

Buttercup and I put our napkins on our laps and picked up our knives and forks, our mouths already watering. I cut a small bite and raised it to my mouth, popping it inside. The zucchini tasted just as good as it looked, filling my mouth with its elegantly simple flavor. Both I and Buttercup found ourselves grunting our approval of the dish.

“It is delicious,” said Buttercup as she finished chewing and swallowing. “Who made this?”

“I believe our chef tonight is a young woman named Applejack,” I said.

“Applejack, eh?” said Buttercup. “Well, she’s certainly very good at what she does.”

“I’m not surprised,” I said. “I’ve heard she’s been getting help from a very talented woman recently.”

“Well...that may be so,” said Buttercup, “but I reckon most of it comes right from her.”

“I won’t argue with you there,” I said, taking another bite of the scrumptious dish.

The two of us continued eating our appetizers, going slowly and savoring every bite. As we ate, we made smalltalk about lighthearted topics such as Buttercup’s day, the goings-on at the farm, and what she had been doing with her friends recently. We made a token effort to stay in character, although neither of us particularly minded when we eventually dropped the act. Shortly after we had finished, Apple Bloom returned, collecting our empty plates and topping off our glasses.

She came back again a minute or two later, bringing with her two perfectly cooked steaks hot off the grill. Both Buttercup and I had intentionally eaten a light dinner earlier, so we both eagerly dug in to our meals. Despite the posh nature of the scenario we had set up, the ravenous woman in front of me could not help but display her very healthy appetite, a trait which she had passed on to both of her daughters. While some men might have been put off by watching such a mature, respectable woman gobble down a juicy slab of meat so enthusiastically, I found it endearing and a bit cute how she smiled and grunted her approval as she chewed. I couldn’t particularly blame her for acting that way either; Applejack had worked her magic and prepared us one of the best steak dinners I had ever had.

We kept the conversation going as we ate, when our mouths weren’t full of food, of course. I managed to get her talking about her novels, a topic which she was more than willing to discuss at length with only minimal contributions from myself. To be fair, I did my best to keep up as she went on about the cliche dialogue, the cartoonish scenarios, and unrealistic characters in the paperback romances she had read recently. Those were my appraisals, of course, ones which I kept to myself for the sake of politeness. Buttercup, on the other hand, made no secret of her feelings, gushing over every little detail at length. It warmed my heart to see her eyes light up and her lips stretch into a wide smile as she talked about the things she loved.

Eventually, the last bite of our steaks had disappeared down our throats, and Apple Bloom brought out our last course. Two small slices of apple pie on two small plates made their way to our table and were happily received. I could tell right away that the pie had been baked that day, the apples still possessing the perfect amount of crunch and the crust still light and flaky. I made a mental note to thank Applejack later for all the work she had done that night. I made a note to thank both of my sisters, in fact. They had gone through all the trouble of running the date, all so that I could have a shot at helping Buttercup deal with her issues. With the dinner nearing its end, I knew I would have to keep up my efforts until the very end if I wanted to have an impact on her.

“Hey,” said Buttercup, interrupting my thoughts. “Open wide.” I looked up from my plate to see her holding out her fork towards me, a bite of her warm apple pie stuck on the end of it. I chuckled, then leaned forward and opened my mouth wide. Buttercup carefully guided her fork into my mouth, giggling as I pulled the pie off of it. We smiled at each other as we chewed, unconsciously reaching forward and holding hands.

Our fruity desserts disappeared into our bellies bite by bite, and before long, the two of us had officially completed our meal. Apple Bloom returned as Buttercup and I sat back and rubbed our satisfyingly full bellies. “Did you two enjoy your meal?” she said.

“Oh yes,” said Buttercup dreamily. “Everything was perfect.”

“My compliments to the chef,” I said.

Apple Bloom chuckled softly. “I’ll be sure to tell her you both like it,” she said, collecting our plates and silverware. “You two are free to leave whenever you want, but there’s no rush. Feel free to stick around for as long as you want.” We thanked her before she turned and left the tent, leaving us alone together again.

Buttercup and I gazed lovingly into each other’s eyes, neither of us in any hurry to leave. As I looked at her, I realized that I couldn’t see any of the anxiety or discomfort that I had seen in her face earlier that night. The smile on her lips seemed completely genuine, the smile of a woman who had found peace and happiness, if only for a little while.

“Thank you,” she said softly. “I had a wonderful time.”

“You’re welcome,” I said, “but...the night doesn’t have to be over yet.”

“You got somethin’ else planned?” she said.

“Well, not exactly, but...” I began, trying to think of some way to buy more time with her. My eyes fell on the record player off to the side of the tent, still filling the air with sweet, atmospheric music. I looked back at Buttercup, giving her my best attempts at a suave smile. “Would you like to dance?”

Buttercup chuckled, her smile widening. “I’d love to,” she said.

I rose from my chair and casually walked over to her side of the table. Buttercup scooted back from the table and raised one of her feminine hands, offering it to me. I gently took her hand and helped her rise from her seat, then led her away from the table. Despite the presence of the table and chairs in the middle of the dance floor, there was still plenty of open space for Buttercup and I to move around. We walked out to where we would have plenty of clearance to the nearest obstacle, then took our positions. We faced one another, taking hold of each other in a respectable manner, then let the music take hold of us.

Buttercup and I had danced together like that every so often while we had been together, but we had never done so in such a romantic setting. I was meant to be the one warming her up to the idea of romance, but I found myself caught up in the mood as well. It was hard for me not to feel a bit twitterpated as I slowly swayed together with one of the most gorgeous, attractive women I knew, our faces mere inches apart. The voluptuous woman moved with surprising grace and elegance, which only accentuated her natural allure. The way the candlelight played across the shimmering orange fabric of her dress made me think of a brilliant sunset bathing the land in a warm glow. While I certainly was not trying to ogle her, I could not help but take notice of how her ample chest lightly pressed up against mine, pushing the window in the bust of her dress higher.

“Eyes up here, sweetie,” said Buttercup in a teasing tone.

“Sorry!” I said, quickly looking back up at her. She chuckled softly, her smile widening.

I soon lost track of time as we slowly danced around the tent, gazing into each other’s eyes all the while. So distracted were we by each other that we didn’t even notice when the record finally ran out and silence fell over the tent. Buttercup and I continued shuffling along, dancing in time with the music in our hearts. The longer we danced, the more enthralled by each other we became and the closer we held each other. We unconsciously wrapped our arms around each other and brought our faces together, pressing our foreheads against each other. It only took a few more moments of feeling each other’s breath on our faces before we finally gave in and came together for a kiss.

The kiss was a gentle one, befitting of the gentle moment we were sharing together. It almost felt platonic, reminding me of the soft, loving kisses she had given me as a child. Of course, after having shared so many passionate kisses with her over the previous months, it was hard for me to ignore the more romantic feel of the kiss as well. That kiss felt to me to convey every unique flavor of love Buttercup had ever shared with me, be it the love of a mother and son, a friend and a friend, or a man and a woman. I lost myself in the kiss, pouring all of my love into it, just as she did. Our lips gracefully slid across each other, taking over the dance from our feet, which had long since fallen still.

My eyes did not open again until I felt Buttercup’s soft, warm lips part from mine, darting back for a quick peck before withdrawing fully. We stared at each other with half-lidded eyes; I could have sworn I saw hers sparkle.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you,” I whispered back.

The chill night air blew through our hair and across our skin as we rode the apple cart back home, but we could no longer feel its bite. Buttercup and I were huddled together, sitting so close that she was practically on my lap. I had my arms wrapped around her protectively, softly stroking her arms and her hands. Buttercup’s head rested on my shoulder, just as mine rested on her thick, poofy hair. We gently nuzzled each other as we listened to the creaking of the cart’s wheels, the whistle of the wind, and the soft sound of our own breath.

“Anon?” said Buttercup softly.

“Yeah?” I said just as softly.

“Did you...did you really mean what you said earlier?” she said.

“What do you mean?” I said.

“I mean...what you said about me bein’...a woman worth lovin’,” she said.

“Of course I meant it,” I said. “Buttercup, I’ve known you my whole life, and...I’ve loved you every day of that. We all love you so much, and...we don’t regret that...least of all, me.”

“But...I’ve always been holdin’ back,” said Buttercup. “I’ve loved you like a son, but...I’ve never loved you like...like a man. Even now, now that we’re...a bit more than family...I’m still holdin’ back. I admit it. I’m just...scared of askin’ for too much...from you or someone else. I’m scared that if I do that...I’ll scare someone away. I’m scared that I’ll lose someone again.”

I raised a hand to Buttercup’s chin and gently lifted her head upwards, forcing her to look at me. “Buttercup...you have the right to ask for a lot,” I said. “You lost out on a lot. I...I can’t promise you that every man out there would...love you as much as you need. I can’t promise you that they’d all...love you as much as Dad did. But I can promise you this: there’s at least one man who’s willin’ to try. There’s one man out there who’s...willin’ to do whatever it takes to see you smile. There’s one man who...just wants you to be happy again...like you used to be.”

“I think that man has...other things to worry about,” she said. “Other women he should be worrying about makin’ happy.”

“I don’t think it’s a competition,” I said. “And I don’t his women would either. I don’t think any one of them would wanna hold anythin’ back from you. I think that all they’d want...is to love you...love you with all their hearts...just like they always have.”

“But...what if I make things worse?” she said. “I don’t wanna be a burden. I don’t wanna...ruin what you have.”

“You could never do that,” I said. “You could never be a burden. You could never scare us off or drive us apart. You’re what holds us together; you always have been. Through all these years, through all the ups and downs, you’ve always been there. We want you to keep bein’ there for us. I want you to keep bein' there.”

Buttercup held me tight and buried her face in my neck to hide her moistening eyes. “How’d you ever get to be such a good man?” she whispered.

I held her in a tight embrace and stroked her head. “I had really great mom to show me how,” I whispered back.

We continued hugging each other as we slowly made our way back home, each of us wishing that we could stay like that forever.

Want

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFFF) Foursome, Vaginal Sex, Missionary Position, Creampie

Want

There were few things that calmed me down quicker than taking a nice, relaxing stroll through the orchard. That afternoon in particular was an especially good time to do so. The previous night’s snowfall had covered the ground in a beautiful blanket of white. The clouds overhead had parted by noon, allowing the midday sun to warm me with its light. A gentle breeze blew through the sleeping trees around me, just chilly enough to remind me that spring was still a week or so away. All in all, it was as picturesque a setting as one could reasonably hope for while taking a walk. Despite this, my heart was beating fast, my palms were sweaty, and my throat felt unusually dry.

I looked over to my right, where Applejack was walking beside me. Someone less familiar with her probably wouldn’t have noticed anything unusual about her, her expression and posture providing no obvious clues as to her mental state. Having known her for my entire life, however, I immediately detected the signs that she was worried as well. I noticed how her long legs took slightly shorter steps than normal, how her hands were balled into fists in her coat pockets, and how her head was bent down ever-so-slightly, her eyes never leaving the ground.

Next, I looked over to my left, where Apple Bloom was keeping pace with us. Unlike our big sister, she was not very wary about letting others know how she was feeling. She rubbed her lips together and grumbled softly as she too looked down at the ground. In her hand was a small stick she had picked up, which she absentmindedly swung through the air beside her. I was used to seeing Applejack behave in such a reserved manner, but to see the normally energetic Apple Bloom acting that way was unsettling.

Clearly, both of my sisters were as concerned as I was, perhaps even more so. I could hardly blame them; it was rare indeed that Buttercup requested to speak with my sisters and I in private. And what’s more, she had requested that we meet her out at the edge of the farm, all the way out at her and our father’s tree. Outside of certain anniversaries, the four of us almost never went out there altogether like that. The fact Buttercup had requested the meeting only a few days after my date with her was something I was very much aware of.

“You don’t think...you don’t think she’s mad at us...do you?” said Apple Bloom, breaking the awkward silence we had been walking in.

“I sure hope not,” I said. Buttercup had not seemed angry when she had spoken to us during lunch earlier, merely serious. That being said, our mother was the sort of woman to get quiet when she was angry, not loud. “I hope it wasn’t something I did the other night.”

“It can’t be,” said Applejack. “I saw how she was actin’ on the way home that night. She looked happier than I’d seen her in a long time.”

“Well, if it’s not that, then what?” I said. Applejack said nothing.

“Maybe...maybe it’s somethin’ good,” said Apple Bloom. “Maybe we finally got through to her. She might have...found someone.”

It was not an outlandish suggestion. The whole point of what my sisters and I had been doing over the past few months was to help Buttercup find love again wherever she could. While we had offered to let her into our relationship and let us give her the love she needed, we had always known that her taking us up on that offer would be a longshot. If she had not shown trepidation at being romantically involved with even someone outside of our family, then I would probably have been more likely to consider that that was the situation. Still, perhaps my efforts during our date had borne fruit, and Buttercup had finally decided to give it a go with someone of her own choosing.

The thought filled me with mixed feelings. Obviously, I would have been happy for Buttercup if she had indeed found a good man be with. At the same time, I couldn’t help but feel oddly disheartened at the idea that she had chosen to be with a man other than me. My feelings seemed silly when I thought of them that way; expecting a woman to love her son in that way just because he was an option was ludicrous. I suppose my perspective was just a bit biased, what with everything I had been through with my sisters, and I had not considered that most people did not love their family members in the same way I did.

Buttercup was free to make her choice, and I would respect her decision no matter what, but part of me would still feel sad at her leaving us. And leave us she would, if she truly found a worthy man to spend her life with. No longer would she be so intimate with us, either in the bedroom or out. She would go back to being merely our mother, go back to keeping her innermost thoughts and feelings from us, instead sharing them. That’s what I would miss most, I realized. I had loved getting to know her better, just as she had gotten to know us better. My mother was a remarkable woman, and I loved every bit of her that she had ventured to share with us over the past months. I loved being with her, I loved comforting her, and I loved making her happy. I would just have to live with the fact that I might not get to do that for much longer.

“If she did find someone, then...we’ll just have to support her. Won’t we?” I said, looking at each of my sisters in turn.

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom, giving me a halfhearted smile.

“Of course we will,” said Applejack with a similar lack of enthusiasm.

As we continued walking, we unconsciously reached out and took hold of each other’s hands, holding them tightly.

Buttercup was already at the small clearing where the miraculous double-tree grew by the time we arrived. We saw her standing before the tree and looking up at it as we stepped out of the orchard. She had her back turned to us, but I had no doubt that she was aware of our presence. Despite this, she gave no acknowledgement as we slowly approached her, stopping when we were several feet away from her. We stood there silently for several moments, waiting to see what Buttercup would do.

The answer was, apparently, nothing, as the moment dragged on for an awkwardly long time. “Mama?” said Applejack, finally breaking the silence.

A moment later, Buttercup slowly lowered her head and breathed a long, contented sigh before turning around and facing us. Her face in that moment was not the face of a stern parent, the face I had been half-expecting to see. I saw no traces of anger, or even sadness for that matter. She looked happy, but not the joyous, exuberant kind of happy. The happiness I saw in her soft features was the sort of gentle happiness you feel when you’ve reached the end of a long struggle and can finally relax and let your guard down. I was surprised to see her like that, but not unpleasantly so.

“Hey,” she said softly.

“Hey,” I said tentatively.

“Relax, you three,” said Buttercup, evidently sensing our anxiety and confusion. “I didn’t bring you up here to yell at you.”

“Well then...why did you bring us up here?” said Apple Bloom.

“I brought you here...because I wanna tell you a few things,” said Buttercup. “I wanna...tell you the truth about a few things. And I’m hopin’ that, after I do...you three will tell me the truth about a few things too.”

“Well...sure,” said Applejack. “We ain’t got nothin’ to hide; not from you.”

Buttercup’s smile widened momentarily. “I can always count on you to give me the honest truth,” she said. “I can for all of you.”

Buttercup took a few steps forward, standing right in front of us. “You three have grown up into such fine people,” she said. “You’re all honest, brave, selfless...you’re everythin’ a mother could hope for in her children.”

“That’s only ‘cause we had such a good mom to...show us the way,” I said.

“Well...I can’t take all the credit,” said Buttercup. “You three had a father too.” A hint of sadness crept into her eyes, but her smile never faltered. “You might not have known him for very long, but...I think he did just as much for y’all as I did.

“It’s been over a decade. It’s been over a decade since...I’ve seen his face...heard his laugh...felt his touch. But in all that time...I’ve never forgotten. I’ve never forgotten, and...I don’t think I ever will. You know why that is?” My sisters and I silently shook our heads.

“I’ll never forget him...because of you three,” said Buttercup. “You three have so much of him in you, that...I can’t help but think of him every time I look at you.” She looked over at Apple Bloom, reaching out and stroking her long, red hair. “You got his hair.” She looked over at Applejack and stroked her cheek. “You got his eyes and...those adorable little freckles.” Finally she looked at me, gently taking hold of my head with both hands. “You got his chin, his nose...and his lips.” She released me, looking around at us again.

“You three remind me so much of him,” she said, “and not just on the outside. You might not remember it too well, but...he was a lot like you three. He laughed like you do. He cried like you do. He got angry like you do...although, that didn’t happen very often. All the little things that made me love him...are the same things that make me love you...the things that have made me love you for all these years. And now...they’re makin’ me love you in a whole different way.

“All the things we’ve been doin’ recently...they’ve just reminded me of what it was like to be with him...to be with someone who loved me. The way you three hold me...comfort me...even when I don’t ask for it...he would do that too. The way you three have kept me company...listened to me...cared about my feelin’s...I love it. I’ve loved every second of it. These past few months have been the happiest I’ve had in...a very long time. I’ll always be grateful for what you’ve done for me, but...the fact of the matter is...it ain’t enough. What we have now...it ain’t enough for me. I want more. I don’t just want a tide-me-over...I want the real thing.”

“Mama, you...you mean...” began Apple Bloom.

Buttercup smiled. “Apple Bloom, Anon, Applejack,” she said, looking at each of us in turn, “I love you. I love you three more than I can say. I don’t know if it’s...a mother’s love or...somethin’ else. Frankly, I don’t care anymore. I...I want you. I want all three of you. I want us to be together...now and always. I want to love you and...I want you to love me. I want you to love me...like only you three can love me...and that’s the honest truth.”

Silence hung over the clearing. The breeze had stopped. High above our heads, the double-tree seemed to gaze down upon us, watching with anticipation. The whole world seemed to be holding its breath, waiting to see what would happen next. For a moment, I too felt like I was merely an observer looking on at the scene, rather than an active participant.

“Mom,” I said, the only word I could think to say.

“I...w-we...” began Applejack.

“We love you too!” announced Apple Bloom, her voice piercing the air like a clap of thunder. “We love you so much. Please...please let us love you. Please be with us.” From the sound of her voice, I could tell she was holding back tears.

Buttercup smiled at her sweetly, as if she were a small child who had just said something adorably ignorant. “Is that really what you want?” she said. “Is that the truth?”

“It is,” said Applejack. “Mom, we...we really do love you. We love havin’ you be a part of what we have. We...we want you to stay with us.”

Buttercup smiled at her, then looked at me. “And you?” she said.

I smiled back at her and nodded. “Yes, Mama,” I said. “I...I love you. I love bein’ with you. We all do. We want you to love us...and we want to love you too.”

“Sweeties,” Buttercup sighed, “I know you love me. I haven’t been keepin’ this from you ‘cause I thought...you’d reject me. I’ve been holdin’ back because...I didn’t wanna hurt you. I didn’t wanna ruin what you have.”

“Ruin what we have?” said Applejack. “Mama, that’s...that’s ridiculous!”

“Yeah!” said Apple Bloom. “You’re the one who’s helpin’ us with our relationship.”

“I’m also the one who might ruin it,” said Buttercup. “Girls...Anon...when you three first told me that y’all were together...that y’all were gonna be together forever...I didn’t believe you. I knew you loved each other, but...I didn’t think you had it in you to keep that goin’. I thought you three were just a bunch of lovestruck kids lettin’ your hearts lead you wherever they wanted. I was wrong...and I’m happy to admit that. After everythin’ I’ve seen...I have no doubt in my mind that you three will make this work. As crazy as it is...a man and his sisters...you made it work.

“That’s why I’ve never said this before. That’s why I’ve always been so...afraid of leanin’ on you three. I thought that, if I went all-in...it’d be too much for y’all to handle. Expectin’ a man to take care of another woman on top of the two he already had, expectin’ his women to share even more then they already were...I thought it couldn’t be done. I thought that I’d just...drive a wedge between you three and...tear down what I’ve been tryin’ to help you build up.”

“If that’s what you’ve been thinkin’,” I said, “why tell us this now? What changed?”

“I changed,” said Buttercup. “The way I see things...the way I see you three...that’s what’s changed. Bein’ together with you three...it’s made me realize how much of a fool I’ve been. I’ve been treatin’ you three like children that didn’t know what you were doin’, but that was wrong of me. You three ain’t been children for a long time. You three are grown adults and...you’re capable of makin’ your own decisions. You know yourselves, and you know each other...and you know me.

“Anon, you told me that I was a woman worth lovin’. I know you ain’t a liar, and I know you ain’t a fool...so I’m inclined to believe you. I also know that you’re a good man...a man good enough for both of my daughters. You always have been. And you two, Apple Bloom and Applejack...you two are good enough for any man out there...and for each other. I trust you three...which is why I’m trustin’ you to make this decision.

“I need you three to understand what you’re gettin’ into...and then I need you to look me in the eye and tell me that’s what you really want. I’m not like you three. I’m an old woman with...a lotta baggage. If I’m gonna be with a man again...then I’m not gonna hold myself back...I’m not gonna pull my punches. I’m gonna take what I need from him; I’m gonna take all the love and attention that I’ve been missin’ out on for all these years. I know that’s askin’ a lot, but...that’s what I really want...that’s what I need. And if I can’t get it from you three, then...I’ll have to get it from somebody else.

“I can’t go back to the way I used to be, lockin’ up my feelin’s just to spare folks; my heart can’t take it. No matter what happens...you three will get what you wanted. I won’t sit up my room feelin’ sorry for myself anymore. If you three decide that you...don’t want me...then I’ll find someone else, just like I promised. What’s more, I promise that...no matter what happens...no matter what you decide...I won’t think any less of you for it. I promise I’ll still love you...as much as any mother ever loved her children.”

Another long silence passed as my sisters and I stood there, Buttercup’s words sinking into our brains. I knew what she meant and I knew what she was thinking. Our initial motivation for bringing Buttercup into the fold had been purely selfless. We had done what we had done out of a desire to help her, a desire to give her what she needed and wanted. It had been the same with Apple Bloom when she had joined Applejack and I, and it was the same again. Once again, I had to ask myself why I wanted to be with the woman I loved so much. Was it because of my desire to help her and make her happy, or was it because, deep down, I really did want her? Was it because I really did love her?

While I was lost in thought, Apple Bloom stepped forward, holding her head high and looking Buttercup square in the eye. “Mom. Buttercup. I...I meant what I said,” said Apple Bloom. “I do love you. I love you for the same reasons I love them. You care about me. You care about my feelin’s and...you give me attention without me havin’ to ask for it. I used to not appreciate that on account of...on account of you treatin’ me like a child; I don’t feel that way any more. I love bein’ your daughter, and...I love bein’ your friend. I really love that you...treat me like more of an equal these days...like more of an adult. I don’t want that to stop. I don’t wanna go back to bein’ just your daughter. I wanna keep lovin’ you like a woman...just like you love me.”

Buttercup smiled and stepped up to Apple Bloom, reaching up and gently placing her hands on her cheeks. She leaned in and pressed her lips against Apple Bloom’s, giving her a short, gentle smooch. “I’ll always love you,” Buttercup said softly, “my beautiful, grown-up daughter.”

“Buttercup,” said Applejack, prompting Buttercup to turn her attention to her. “I...I love you too. You’re one of the only people that really makes me feel...safe. You always make me feel like...everythin’ll be alright. You’ve always done that. You’ve always been strong for me...even when I was tryin’ to be strong for you. I want us to keep bein’ strong for each other. I want us to protect each other, look after each other, take care of each other...and not just as mother and daughter. I want us to love each other as more than just family...more than just friends. I wanna love you like...a woman.”

Buttercup walked over to Applejack, leaning in and giving her a loving kiss as well. “I’ll always look after you,” she said, “my strong little apple.” A moment later, Buttercup looked over at me, giving me a smile. She approached me and placed her hands on my shoulders, just as I placed my hands on her waist. I stared into her big, blue-green eyes, matching the smile on her lips.

“Buttercup,” I said. “You’ve done so much for me over the years. You’ve done so much for all of us. If it weren’t for you...I doubt they and I would even be together. I’m so incredibly grateful to you for that...for everythin’. You’ve always made us stronger; you’ve always held us together. You could never ruin what we have, you could only make it better, just like you’ve always made our lives better. We need you in our lives...and we want you in our lives. I want you in my life. I want to give you whatever you want...whatever you need to feel loved again. I promise you I’ll be the man you think I am. I promise you...I’ll be a good man to you...to you and them. I’ll be your man...and you’ll be my woman...because that’s what I want.”

Buttercup looked up at me, her eyes moist and her lips quivering. As she pushed herself up on the tips of her toes and leaned in, I leaned my head down and pressed my lips against hers. We wrapped our arms around each other as we shared our passionate kiss. As her plump lips caressed my own, I heard the sound of her soft sobbing. We parted and she buried her face in my chest, holding me tightly as her sobbing grew stronger. “I’ll hold you to that,” she said.

I softly caressed her back and nuzzled her soft curls as she cried, her sentimentality gradually spreading to me as well. As I felt tears welling up behind my own eyes, tears of love for my beloved mother, I noticed my sisters stepping up to us. Together, they wrapped their arms around us, the three of us hugging Buttercup between us. I reached around them and pulled all of us together, my sisters and I burying our faces in Buttercup’s poofy hair. Even muffled by such a significant cushion, I heard my sisters weep softly as well. Our tears flowed freely, as we no longer had any reason to hold them back.

The four of us cried until our cheeks were damp; we remained as we were for even longer, until the gentle breeze had dried our faces. An unspoken signal passed between us, and we slowly pulled apart, but remained huddled closely together. We looked back and forth between each other, unable to wipe the smiles from our faces. At last, I took a deep breath and looked Buttercup in the eye.

“So,” I said softly, “should we...make it official?”

“There’s nothin’ I’d love more,” said Buttercup, her smile widening.

I reached out and took Buttercup’s hands in mine, holding them between us. I looked into her big, blue-green eyes and spoke directly from my heart. “Buttercup,” I said. “I promise...to be your man. I promise to love you, to look after you, to protect you...forever and always.”

Buttercup’s eyes said everything I needed to hear, but that didn’t stop her from saying those beautiful words anyway. “Anon,” she said, “I promise to be your woman. I promise to always love you, always look after you, and always protect you...for the rest of our lives.”

“And I’ll hold you to that,” I said.

Buttercup chuckled as she reached out and wrapped her arms around my neck, pulling me in close. I held her around her middle, squeezing her tightly as I moved my head in towards hers. We closed our eyes and brought our lips together, sharing our first kiss as man and woman. To my mind, her lips felt softer, her tongue felt warmer, and her touch more comforting than I could ever recall them being. As our tongues swirled together in a gentle dance, a profound feeling of contentment came over me. I was happy, my sisters were happy, and for the first time in a long time, Buttercup, my mother, now my woman, was truly happy too.

That night was a very special night indeed. For the first time, my sisters, my mother, and I were able to enjoy each other’s company without any barriers between us. We would always be family, and we would always be friends, but no longer would we let those things keep us from loving each other in whatever ways we pleased. No longer would Buttercup be the apprehensive mother, or the self-conscious sexfriend; that night, and every night for the rest of our lives, she would be a woman, my woman. At the same time, I would be her man, and I intended to give her what she had been wanting a man to give her for many a year.

Once the four of us had assembled on Buttercup’s bed, we wasted little time in falling into each other’s arms. We laid back against the pillows as we rubbed our warm bodies together, giggling and exchanging smooches with each other. As we lied there, nuzzling and fondling each other, I couldn’t help but notice a change in Buttercup. She seemed so much more carefree than she usually did when she joined my sisters and I in bed. While she always seemed to enjoy herself, she also seemed to be having fun as well, more fun than I could ever recall her having during our nightly romps. Good for her, I thought. More than any of us, she deserved to let loose and enjoy herself.

My sisters and I made a conscious effort to focus on her that night, although all four of us got our fair share of attention as well. I got to send my tongue inside each one of their hot, wet mouths as we took turns tongue wrestling with each other. We even came together for a series of passionate four-way kisses, three sets of soft, feminine lips mashing against mine at once. Buttercup received kisses on every inch of her beautiful face, her chin, and her neck. We even pushed aside her downy curls and exposed the back of her neck and the small image of the preserve jar that was emblazoned on the skin there. My sisters and I each took a turn planting long, firm kisses on her cutie mark, eliciting soft, relaxed moans from Buttercup.

As much as we loved kissing each other, the four of us had much bigger plans that evening than mere foreplay. Not long after we began, our hands made their way to the edges of our clothing and began stripping garments from bodies with gusto. One by one, three pairs of big, soft breasts were bared, their pretty pink nipples growing stiffer by the minute. Three pairs of moist panties were casually tossed aside, exposing three perfect, plump pussies. My clothes soon joined the others’ on the bedroom floor and the four of us came together again, wrapping our limbs around each other and gently grinding against one another.

My sisters and I continued planting kisses on Buttercup’s skin, gradually moving down her neck to her ample chest. We dove right into the pillowy flesh of her breasts, nuzzling our faces into each mountain as well as the long valley between them. Our lips and tongues danced across them as energetically as if her skin were coated with sweet honey, which to my lust-addled brain, it might as well have been. Rising to their crests, we came upon her two thick nubs standing tall and erect, begging for our attention. We were more than happy to provide that attention, taking turns wrapping our mouths around them and passionately suckling on them as if we expected warm milk to flow forth.

Throughout all of this, Buttercup’s sensual moans and whimpers filled our ears, only spurring us on further. She put her hands on the backs of our heads, gently petting us and pressing our faces deeper into her flesh. We looked up at her and smiled with our eyes; she looked down at us, her eyes full of love and lust. I took one last turn on Buttercup’s nipples, taking one in my mouth and giving it a thorough tongue bath. When I was finished, I shared quick kisses with both Applejack and Apple Bloom, then moved on to my next target.

I kissed my way down the curvature of Buttercup’s breast to her soft tummy, moving down to her belly button. I spent a few moments caressing the little indent with my tongue and nuzzling my face into her delightfully plush flesh before moving on again. Several more kisses later, I found myself between her huge thighs, face-to-face with her smooth, pale pink pussy. Her plump lips were already glistening wet, a slow trickle of her juices leaking from between them and down onto the bed. I pressed my lips against the tender flesh, planting kisses from thigh to thigh and back again. Buttercup’s moans grew louder and breathier as I teased her most sensitive spot with my lips and tongue, just as my sisters continued to work on her breasts.

When I finally opened my mouth wide and pressed my lips against hers, drawing my tongue up and down her slit, Buttercup’s hips bucked reflexively and she let out an adorable squeal. Her thighs came together around my head, enveloping me like a couple of soft, warm pillows. I reached up and took hold of them, sinking my fingers into the thick flesh and squeezing it gently. As my tongue wandered between her lips and stroked her delicate inner folds, my hands wandered down and around her hips, reaching the twin globes of her butt cheeks. I gleefully fondled the massive mounds, still amazed at just how much woman she really was.

I spent another minute or two teasing her like that, slowly lapping at her soft petals and slurping down the sweet nectar that flowed from them. I made sure to spend some time tending to her clit as well, taking it in my mouth and alternating between giving it quick flicks and long, slow licks. The combination of my and my sisters’ efforts seemed to have the desired effect, Buttercup’s vocalizations and body movements gradually growing more intense. When, at last, I felt that she had suffered enough, I gently prized apart her thighs and pulled back my head.

“I think she’s ready,” I said.

Applejack and Apple Bloom removed their mouths from Buttercup’s nipples, their lips making lewd pops as the suction was broken. They sat up and looked down at me, smiling mischievously. “Maybe she is,” said Apple Bloom, “but you ain’t.”

Before I could react, the two of them leaned down and each grabbed one of my arms, hauling me up towards them. They threw me down onto my back beside Buttercup then fell on top of me, holding me down with their combined weight. They pressed their lips against mine, slipping their tongues into my mouth and twirling them around mine. As they did this, I felt their hands slowly slide down my chest, my stomach, and eventually arrive between my legs. As soon as their soft, feminine hands took hold of me, I moaned into their mouths and closed my eyes, the sudden surge of pleasure catching me off guard. I allowed myself to be swept away by the sensations as they slowly pumped my rock-hard shaft and tenderly massaged my balls.

So lost was I in my own arousal that it came as a great surprise to me when Applejack and Apple Bloom’s weight was suddenly lifted off of me, their lips were yanked off of my own, and their hands released their grip on me. My eyes shot open and I was greeted with the sight of Buttercup kneeling between my legs. Each of her arms was wrapped around one of my sisters, holding them with their backs pressed against her chest. Each one of her hands was grabbing one of their breasts, kneading their soft flesh and toying with their nipples. My sisters’ faces were contorted in pleasure as Buttercup coaxed a slew of moans and whimpers from them with only her dextrous fingers. Buttercup looked down at her daughters, her eyes filled with a carnal intensity that would not be unfitting to call “predatory”.

“Girls,” she said as she continued to tweak my sisters’ nipples. Her tone was calm, but at the same time, cold and commanding, leaving no question as to who was in charge. Her sudden change in her demeanor, as well as her quick establishment of dominance over the younger women, left me shocked, fearful, and incredibly aroused. “I love you two, but tonight, Mama’s gonna take care of her man all by herself. Understand?” She punctuated her question with a firm pinch on both Applejack’s and Apple Bloom’s nipples.

My sisters squealed, then turned their heads and looked up at the mature, experienced woman. “Y-Yes, Mama,” they moaned together.

“Good,” said Buttercup. “Now, you two be good little girls and go play over there.” She nodded towards the unoccupied half of the bed as she said this.

“Yes, Mama,” said Applejack and Apple Bloom. Buttercup carefully lowered them down onto the bed beside me, where they fell on top of each other and dutifully started playing with each other.

I only had a moment to process this before Buttercup pounced on me like a true cougar, pinning me down with her plump, motherly body and holding my arms back against the bed. She pressed her face up against mine, her hot breath caressing my lips and her eyes staring directly into mine. I saw the same intensity in her gaze that I had a moment earlier, but noticed that it had become much more desperate and needy than outright domineering. She slowly rubbed her slick lower lips against my stiff member, catapulting me back into the swirling pool of pleasure I had emerged from moments earlier.

“I’m gonna get you all warmed up, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “Then...you’re gonna make love to me like a man really makes love to a woman.”

The sensation of her tender flesh rubbing against me was almost overwhelming, quickly filling every corner of my mind with carnal desire. I was in no state to speak through my moaning, so I merely nodded my head and grunted my agreement. I saw a grin flash across Buttercup’s lips for an instant before she closed her eyes and pressed her plump lips against mine, kissing me forcefully and passionately. Her tongue invaded my mouth, throwing itself against mine with a fervor that I had never seen from her. I did my best to fight back, wrapping my tongue around hers and joining her in a gloriously lewd battle.

As we continued our intense makeout session, Buttercup grabbed my hands one by one and moved them to her breasts, pressing them deeply into her soft, warm flesh. Taking the hint, I allowed my fingers to explore every glorious inch of them, squishing and kneading them like pastry dough. My hands eventually started wandering all over her beautiful body, caressing her smooth back, running through her soft, curly hair, and grabbing handfuls of her jiggly flesh. I paid special attention to her magnificent butt, hefting the weighty cheeks up and down, prizing them apart, and squishing them back together again. I even gave her a few sharp swats on her vulnerable flesh, making her moan into my mouth. Ever since the revelation that she enjoyed such play, I had made a point to learn exactly how hard she liked it and how much she enjoyed taking at once.

After a minute or two of this, I was already desperate to move on from mere foreplay, but Buttercup seemingly had other plans for me. She began kissing her way downward, crossing my chin, my neck, my chest, and my stomach, before finally arriving at her destination. She stared down at my throbbing member, and I could have sworn I saw her lick her lips. Rather than dive right in, she took a moment to blow a gentle stream of cool air onto my sensitive skin, which was still enough to make me pant. She looked back up at me, giving me a sultry smile before finally lowering her face and pressing those plush lips of hers against my head.

A jolt of pleasure shot down my length and back up to my brain, making me moan and clamp my eyes shut. The first kiss was soon followed by a second, then a third, then a whole smattering of kisses, each one slightly lower than that last. She worked her way down my shaft at a snail’s pace, letting me savor her each and every touch. When she finally reached my base, she moved lower still and planted a long, firm smooch on each one of my balls. Next, she reached a hand up and wrapped her fingers around my base, slowly pulling my shaft up off of my stomach and angling it upwards. At the same time, she placed her tongue at my base and took a long, slow lick up the entirety of my length, reaching my tip just as I was fully upright.

She placed her tongue on my head and slowly drew circles around it, starting from the bottom and working up to the tip. When she reached it, she quickly lapped up the beads of pre that had leaked out, swallowing them down before returning to polishing my head. My hips were bucking reflexively by the time I had been suitably slathered with her saliva, my body aching for more intense stimulation. Thankfully, while Buttercup was certainly playful, she was not at all heartless, and so decided to give me what I wanted. She pressed the two pillows she called lips against my tip, gently forcing it between them and into her mouth. She kept a tight seal around me with her mouth as she descended, swallowing me up one inch at a time. By the time I felt my tip reach her throat, my heart was pounding like a drum and my breaths came frantically.

I felt Buttercup suck in, forming a vacuum seal around me tighter than either of my sisters were capable of producing. A grunt escaped my lips as the pleasure hit me, followed by a steady stream of moans as Buttercup slowly rose up my length. Her soft tongue caressed my shaft as she moved, gradually getting every inch of it nice and wet. When her lips reached my head, she gave my tip a quick lick before reversing course and moving back down towards my base. Buttercup continued to bob her head up and down, going faster and deeper with every repetition. In the brief moments that I managed to prize my eyes open and look down at her, I saw her looking up at me, her eyes hinting at the lewd thoughts that must have been going through her head.

I don’t know how long I lied there, trying to keep my mind and body under control as the experienced woman had her way with me. Every once in a while, I happened to glance over to my side and see my sisters, who had found their own way of passing the time together. They had their arms wrapped around each other and their thighs placed against each other’s pussies, humping each other as they exchanged sloppy kisses. Eventually, when I was starting to think Buttercup was just going to finish me off right then and there, she put a stop to her sucking, drawing her lips all the way up and off of my dripping-wet member.

I had a brief reprieve as Buttercup pushed herself up on her hands and knees and crawled over me, her pendulous breasts resting on my chest as she looked down at me. “Are you ready?” she asked in a tone that told me it would not matter how I replied. Not that I would have said no, of course. There was nothing more I wanted to do in that moment than to wrap my arms around her, throw her down on the bed, and go to town on her, so that is exactly what I did.

Buttercup yelped in surprise as I grabbed her around her waist and pulled her down onto me, her breasts squishing against me as I held her tight. With a lust-fueled burst of strength, I heaved her plump body to the side, rolling us over and reversing our positions. I held her down on the bed, pinning her arms to the sides of her head. We stared into each other’s eyes, both of us breathing heavily.

“Are you?” I said softly.

“Yes,” Buttercup breathed. “Yes. Do it already. Make me yours.”

She didn’t need to tell me twice. I leaned in and pressed my lips against hers, giving her an intense, passionate kiss. As we tongue wrestled, I allowed one of my hands to travel down her body, eventually reaching the spot where our hips rubbed together. I raised my hips into the air, giving me room to reach between us and take hold of my aching member. I slowly repositioned it, angling it lower and gently pressing my tip against Buttercup’s warm, wet lips. A shiver of pleasure passed through both of us as I made contact with her silken skin, making us moan and break our kiss. Buttercup stared up at me for a moment, a needy look in her eye, then slowly nodded her head. I took a deep breath, then slowly pushed myself between her lips, through her entrance, and into her depths.

With all the teasing I had been through already, the powerful surge of sensory pleasure that hit me as I forced my way into her tight passageway almost sent me hurtling over the edge right then and there. Miraculously, I managed to keep control of myself and regain my focus despite the silken flesh squeezing my head like a vice. The grunts and moans that were provoked by our touch slowly subsided, leaving us merely panting. Buttercup’s tight grip on me relaxed slightly as well, allowing me to resume pushing my way into her.

Once my head had been completely swallowed up, I began forcing the rest of my length inside her, one inch at a time. Every little movement I made sent another shockwave coursing through us, each one accompanied by a slew of grunts, moans, whimpers, and a dozen other kinds of noise. When our eyes weren’t clamped shut from the sensation, they were locked on each other, conveying the feelings that words could not. Several agonizing moments of heavenly torture passed as I continued to penetrate her, the grip of her inner walls fighting me all the way. Eventually, however, I felt the last bit of my shaft slide into her, smothered by her hot, wet flesh all around.

For a long while, we merely lied together like that, my mother and I joined as man and woman in both mind and body. Our faces were pressed together, the two of us staring at each other with half-lidded eyes as we shared each other’s breath. As our lust-addled minds slowly came to terms with what we had done, our lips stretched into smiles and we chuckled softly. I crossed the meager distance between us and kissed her deeply, sending my tongue into her mouth to gently caress hers. At the same time, I reached up and placed my hands on hers, the two of us lacing our fingers together and holding each other tight.

When I was ready, I braced myself and slowly drew back my hips, pulling myself back out of Buttercup’s depths. Both of us moaned into each other’s mouths as our sensitive skin rubbed together and she reflexively clamped down around me. It took me a while to make my way out, as I had to pace myself to avoid being overwhelmed by pleasure. After several long, tense moments, I finally felt the last of my shaft emerge, leaving only my head still nestled in her loving grasp. I paused only a moment before pushing myself in again, slowly hilting inside of her once more. As soon as I had finished the first cycle, I immediately started on a second, then a third, and so on.

I gradually got into a rhythm, each thrust slightly faster and slightly more forceful than the last. We continued kissing, our lips eventually parting and traveling over the rest of each other’s faces. We nuzzled each other while we planted quick, sloppy kisses and licks on each other’s cheeks, chins, and necks. Buttercup cooed my name in that sultry, womanly voice of hers, just as I whispered hers. She rubbed her thick legs against my thighs and lower back, eventually just wrapping them around my hips and squeezing me against herself.

“Harder,” she whispered as I gradually accelerated. “Harder. I can take it.”

My body responded automatically, quickly ramping up to the speed I normally used when making love to my sisters. Despite this, she continued to goad me on, urging me to go faster, harder, and deeper. Perfectly willing to oblige her, I started pounding her with an intensity that it had taken my sisters a while to get used to. Buttercup, however, could not have been more thrilled, as far as I could tell. Her throaty moans steadily grew louder, her squeals more emphatic, and her exclamations less intelligible. With every downstroke, those thick thighs of hers tightened around me with a force almost as great as Applejack’s were capable of producing, bringing our hips together with a loud clap every time. The oceans of plump, sexy flesh that covered her body jiggled beautifully with every collision, feeling incredible against my much harder body.

As for me, I was loving every second of it. If the carnal thrill of bedding one of the most beautiful women I had ever laid eyes on wasn’t enough, I also had the added boost of knowing that I was making love to Buttercup, my mother, and a woman I loved more than life itself. She had been with me since the day I was born, watching over me, nurturing me, and protecting me with everything she had. Everything she had given me, every kindness she had ever done me, I planned on paying back a hundred times over. I would do whatever it took to make her happy, because that was my job. I was her man; I was hers, just as she was mine, and as far as I was concerned, that’s the way things would always be.

I channeled my love and lust for my beautiful, sexy mama into my motions, giving her as much as she wanted and as much as I thought she could handle. I quickly came to realize that she was a much hardier woman than my siblings and I had given her credit for. No matter how hard I went, she never did anything but ask for more, typically with a desperate, half-intelligible plea. The mattress squeaked beneath us as our hot, sweaty bodies collided again and again and again. If her massive breasts had not been so firmly squished between our chests, I’m sure they would have been thrown about with enough force to demolish small buildings. I lost myself in her touch, her sounds, her scent, and her taste, pounding her tirelessly for a time that could have been minutes or hours for all I knew.

I probably would have kept up like that until my body broke, so focused was I on my task, had I not eventually felt the familiar feeling of my climax approaching. Up to that point, I had managed to ward it off through sheer willpower, but even I had my limits. Realizing that I only had a few more moments left in me before my endurance ran out, I pulled my face out of Buttercup’s poofy curls and looked her in the eye once more.

“Buttercup!” I panted. “I’m...I’m close!”

“Don’t stop!” she said. “Give me everythin’ you got! Give it to me!”

As she said this, her legs’ already-tight hold on me tightened even more, leaving no doubts as to where she wanted me to finish. I was only able to pull out about an inch or two with each thrust, but I made the most of it by jackhammering into her as quickly as I could, trying to push both of us to our respective climaxes. Buttercup’s vocalizations grew frantic, blending together into an undifferentiated deluge of moans, squeaks, squeals, and every other lewd noise a woman was capable of making. I kept my eyes locked on hers as I poured every last bit of energy I had into my task, holding out for as long as I possibly could.

When I knew my time had finally come, I drew back my hips one last time before plunging back into her with a single, powerful thrust. I came as soon as I felt my tip kiss the entrance to her womb, my aching member spewing forth a torrent of white that filled every corner of her deepest depths. A long, drawn-out grunt escaped my lips as the pleasure hit me, quickly radiating throughout every inch of my body. My muscles clenched, holding Buttercup in place while I pumped her full of every drop of hot seed I had in me.

A fraction of a second after the first drop spewed forth, I felt Buttercup’s inner walls clamp down around my member tighter than anything it had ever felt. I was helpless before the raw power of her mature pussy as I was well and truly milked dry of everything I had. Her thick legs constricted around me as well, welding our hips together so tightly that it would have taken a crowbar to pry us apart. Her never-ending stream of vocalizations spiked in volume as she let out a powerful shriek of ecstasy which drowned out all other noise. She squeezed my hands with an iron grip as her body spasmed beneath me, her plump flesh jiggling like jello in an earthquake.

Buttercup and I writhed together as we rode out our shared orgasm, each wave hitting us before the last had even subsided. Of course, our moment of bliss could not last forever, as much as we might have liked it to. The pleasure wracking our minds and bodies gradually waned, each surge weaker then the one before it. Eventually, after one final, heroic spurt, my last bit of strength ran out and I collapsed down on top of her, utterly spent. I could do nothing but lie there, desperately gulping down air as I came down from my high. The only part of my body that still had the strength to move was my tender member, which twitched occasionally, sending aftershocks coursing through me.

With my face resting on Buttercup’s, I could feel her hot breath caress my face as she too recovered from our ordeal. The gentle rise and fall of her chest lifted me up and down slightly, almost reminding me of the times when I had been very young and my mother would rock me to sleep. As my senses returned to me, I felt the gentle touch of her fingers on mine and her legs on my hips. With great effort, I cracked my eyes, the image of her beautiful face coming into focus before me. Buttercup stared up at me, a look of complete and total satisfaction in her half-lidded eyes.

I don’t know what came over me in that moment, but for some reason or other, I started to laugh. It was only a weak, breathy chuckle, but it was laughter nonetheless. Perhaps the realization that I had just pumped my mother, a woman I had respected and loved for my entire life, full of my liquid love was just too surreal for me to handle. She must have felt the same way, as her lips stretched into a smile just as mine did. She joined me in my impromptu giggle, the two of us closing our eyes and nuzzling our faces together. I released her hands and gently took hold of her face, planting quick, gentle kisses all over it. Buttercup reached up and grasped me as well, reciprocating with her own kisses as our laughter slowly died down.

When we finally calmed down, we stared into each other’s eyes once again, gently caressing each other’s faces. “Did I...did I do alright?” I said softly.

“You were...perfect,” whispered Buttercup. “You were...just what I needed...and just what I wanted.” She puckered her lips and gave me another quick peck. “I loved every second of it.”

“I ain’t surprised,” I heard Apple Bloom say.

Buttercup and I both turned our heads and looked over to the other half of the bed. Applejack was still lying on her back with Apple Bloom stretched out on top of her, their arms still wrapped around each other. Judging by their heavy breathing and the dreamy looks on their faces, they had presumably finished humping their way to their own orgasms not long before. The two were looking over at us and smiling as they nuzzled their faces together.

“You were hollerin’ loud enough to wake Princess Celestia,” said Apple Bloom.

Buttercup and I couldn’t help but break into another round of giggling at her frank comment. My sisters soon joined us, the room filling with the voices of four lovesick fools. Looking back to Buttercup, I wrapped my arms around her and gently shook off her limp legs. While still embedded deep within her, I carefully rolled the two of us over onto our sides in the middle of the bed. Recognizing the usual cue, my sisters weakly got up onto their hands and knees and crawled into position.

Applejack turned off the lamp on the bedside table before flopping down onto the bed behind Buttercup, resting her head on her soft curls as she spooned her. Apple Bloom grabbed the blanket and pulled it over us as she carefully lied down on top of us, burying her face in the crook of Buttercup’s neck. My sisters and I put our arms around each other, hugging Buttercup between us. Six soft, feminine legs wrapped around mine, six soft feet caressing my skin. The four of us exchanged gentle kisses as we slowly closed our eyes, allowing our drowsiness to carry us away.

“I wish we could do this every night,” Buttercup whispered.

“Who says we can’t?” I yawned. “We’re together now, and we always will be.”

Buttercup hummed contentedly, holding me even closer to herself. “Always,” she whispered, the last thing I heard before the gentle blanket of sleep wrapped around me.

Fantasy

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Fantasy

Two sets of footsteps echoed throughout Carousel Boutique as two pairs of feet made their way up the stairs to the second floor. The first pair was snuggled inside deep purple heels elegant enough to draw attention, yet sturdy enough to support a woman throughout a long day of work. The woman in question also wore a matching purple pencil skirt and a snug white blouse that displayed her dainty, yet curvy figure. Her flawless, pale features were adorned with makeup, and her long, purple hair was perfectly coifed, just as it always was.

The apparel of the woman following behind her, in contrast, seemed to have been chosen much more for function than fashion. A tall pair of leather boots and worn, faded jeans concealed a pair of thick, powerful legs, wide hips, and a prominent muscled posterior. A comfortable flannel shirt covered her torso, hanging loosely enough to let her ample chest rise and fall with her breaths. An old cowboy hat sat upon her head, from underneath which flowed a waterfall of straw-colored hair tied in a ponytail.

The two women, known to their friends and families as Rarity and Applejack, made their way up to the second floor landing, then approached the door they found there. “And so he says to me, ‘That’s no camisole, that’s my wife!’” said Rarity before breaking into a fit of ladylike giggling.

Applejack forced out a chuckle so as not to make the moment awkward. She liked a good joke as much as the next girl, but trying to keep up with Rarity’s fashion humor was a task far beyond her capabilities.

Rarity quickly recovered from her self-induced mirth, taking a deep breath and regaining her composure. “I swear, that Hoity Toity is going to be the death of me someday,” she said, reaching out and grasping the handle of the door before her. She quickly pushed the door open, revealing the room beyond to the two of them.

Rarity’s workroom, a large, circular space, occupied the entirety of the boutique’s second floor. While it was a fairly spacious room, one could be forgiven for thinking it much smaller than it was, due to the huge amount of clutter. Large tables against the wall held a variety of tools of the fashion trade, as well as half-finished garments, scraps of fabric, and empty teacups. A small army of mannequins were scattered throughout, each one wearing some dress, suit, or other apparel in various stages of completion. Additionally, several racks of clothing were shoved haphazardly out of the way, leaving enough space to move about fairly easily. More fabric littered the floor in between everything else, ranging in size from tiny scraps to whole bolts of vibrant cloth.

“Anyway, come right on in darling,” said Rarity. “Make yourself at home.” Applejack followed Rarity inside, carefully avoiding the scattered mess. “I’m certain I left it right over...here.” Rarity walked over to one of the nearby tables, which was piled high with bolts of fabric, unfinished clothing, and other miscellaneous objects. She began carefully sifting through the pile in search of her quarry. “Erm...this may...take a minute.”

“That’s alright,” said Applejack. “Take your time.”

While Rarity continued her search, Applejack’s put her hands in her pockets and absentmindedly looked around the room. She always found a slight bit of humor in the fact that the prim and proper dressmaker always kept such a messy workspace. “Organized chaos” Rarity liked to call it. Applejack had never been bothered by such messes, so long as the results were not affected, and Rarity’s growing renown in the fashion world certainly seemed to suggest that that was the case. Twilight Sparkle, on the other hand, typically had to be physically restrained in order to keep her compulsive organizational tendencies in check whenever she saw Rarity’s messes.

When Applejack’s eyes fell upon a gleam of pure white amongst the rainbow of dresses, fabric, and other detritus covering the walls and floor, she stopped and stared. She slowly turned and carefully walked over to a pair of clothes racks near the wall, gently pushing them aside. Behind the racks, now fully revealed, was a mannequin adorned in a long, elegant, white dress. On the mannequin’s head, hanging down over its nonexistent face, was a translucent white veil. She recognized what the garment was, of course, yet she still found herself oddly transfixed by it, as if she had never seen such a thing in her life.

“Who’s this for?” Applejack asked to no one in particular.

Rarity paused her search momentarily, looking over her shoulder to see what Applejack was referring to. “Oh, that?” she said, returning to her search as she spoke. “That’s a wonderful little gown I’m making for one of my friends in Canterlot. She’s getting married soon. She and her fiancé have been engaged for quite a while, but she insists on waiting until June for the wedding. All the more time to prepare for the ceremony, I suppose. She’s told me some of the things they’ve been planning, and I must say, I cannot wait until the day comes and I get to see her walk down the aisle. I’ve heard they’re going to have the finest...”

Rarity continued on, gushing about all the fancy foods, decorations, entertainment, and other sophisticated things that would be included in her friend’s wedding. Applejack, however, heard none of it, so focused was she on the beautiful gown before her. She tentatively reached out, lightly stroking the fabric of the dress with her fingertips. It felt so soft, so delicate, so unabashedly feminine. She imagined what it might feel like, not on her fingers, but on her body. In her mind, it was her wearing the dress and her walking down the aisle.

She could see it all so clearly in her mind. Her toned, muscled body was gently squeezed by the silken fabric which covered her from shoulder to feet. Her long, yellow hair flowed down her back, wavering slightly in the breeze. All around her, her friends and family had assembled in the orchard, all of them sitting in their seats and watching her with a smile. She looked through her veil, peering down to the other end of the aisle. Standing there, his back turned to her, was a young man dressed in a fine suit.

Her feet slowly carried her forward almost of their own accord, bringing her ever closer to the man before her. She couldn’t recognize him immediately, but for some reason, he felt strangely familiar to her. It took her only a few moments to reach him, but in her dreamlike haze, it felt as if she had just walked halfway around the world. She tentatively stepped up beside him, then turned to face him head-on. She gasped as the man turned towards her and gave her a smile she had seen countless timed before.

“Anon,” she whispered.

Anon reached up and slowly lifted her veil, removing the only barrier between the two of them. He placed his hands aside her face, then slowly leaned in towards her. “Applejack,” he whispered back.

“Anon,” she said, closing her eyes.

“Applejack,” he said in a strangely forceful and strangely feminine tone.

“Anon,” she said.

“Applejack!” he said in a tone that was not only forceful, but obviously not his.

Applejack’s eyes jerked open, falling upon the mannequin before her once again. She whipped her head around and saw Rarity standing behind her, looking mildly concerned. The reality of her situation quickly returned to Applejack. She was not a blushing bride-to-be; she was merely a simple farm girl picking up an order from the local dressmaker.

“Darling, are you alright?” said Rarity. “You seem...distracted.”

Applejack blushed, lowering her gaze as she turned to face Rarity. “Uh, yeah,” she said, clearing her throat. “I’m...I’m alright.”

“Are you sure?” said Rarity, reaching out and placing a hand on Applejack’s cheek.

Applejack looked up at her friend, her closest friend, the friend who had been with her for longer than any other. When she saw the worried look on Rarity’s face, she immediately felt stupid for getting her so worked up over nothing. Applejack sighed, then gave Rarity the most genuine smile she could muster. “I’m alright,” she said. “Honest.”

Rarity’s concern slowly melted away, replaced with a gentle smile. “Good,” she said, removing her hand. “Anyway, I have your mother’s order right here.” Rarity held out a large, colorful paper bag decorated with the image of a carousel that she had been holding in her other hand.

“Thanks,” said Applejack, reaching out and taking the bag from her.

“You know, I...I never would have thought your mother would request...something like this from me,” said Rarity.

“Well, er...there’s a...first time for everythin’, I guess?” said Applejack, shrugging and scratching the back of her head.

“You know I don’t mean to pry,” said Rarity, “but...she wouldn’t happen to be...wanting to wear this for someone else...would she?”

“I, uh...” began Applejack, her blush returning, “I wouldn’t know anythin’ about that.”

“Applejack,” said Rarity softly, “what goes on at Sweet Apple Acres is...none of my business...and I don’t intend to make it my business. The only reason I ask is because...I care about her. Your mother has always been very kind to me. Plus...she gave me my best friend. I only want to be sure that...if she has found someone new to keep her company...she’s found someone who will be good to her. Someone who’s...right for her.”

Applejack was a bit taken aback at Rarity’s selfless interest, but after thinking about it, she felt foolish for being surprised. Of course Rarity only had Buttercup’s best interests at heart, just as she did for all of Applejack’s family. Applejack chuckled openly at her own trepidation, then faced Rarity with a confident smile. “Rarity,” she said, “you don’t gotta worry about that. My mom is...in good hands. I promise you that.”

Rarity smiled back at her, visibly relieved. “I’m glad to hear it,” she said. The two stared at each other for a moment before she spoke again. “So...would care for a cup of tea before you depart? I just got a new batch of camomile I’ve been meaning to try.”

“Oh, no thanks,” said Applejack. “I gotta get back to the farm. We’re gonna start this year’s plantin’ today and I don’t want Anon and Apple Bloom to have to do all the work themselves.”

“Ah, of course,” said Rarity as the two started walking to the door. “Well...have a good day, darling.”

“You too, sugarcube,” said Applejack, giving Rarity a friendly nudge.

As Applejack reached for the door, Rarity piped up once more. “Oh, and one more thing!” she said. “If I don’t see him in the next few days...tell Anon that I wish him a happy birthday.”

“Can do,” said Applejack as she opened the door and stepped out. As she headed for the stairs, Applejack looked over her shoulder at Rarity and tipped her wide-brimmed hat.

Rarity smiled back at her and gave her a ladylike wave as she walked back down the stairs. When Applejack was out of sight, Rarity allowed herself a soft chuckle. She thought to herself that Anon would probably be having a very happy birthday whether she wished him one or not.

The tinny ringing of a bell echoed through the air as the door to the local hobby shop was pushed open. Three young women walked through the open door and out onto the street, giggling amongst themselves.

“I can’t believe those two actually went through with that,” said the first woman, a slender thing with a reddish-pink hair bow poking up over her long red hair. She wore a thigh-length jean skirt which showed off her long, shapely legs, their smooth curves the product of years of farm labor. A pair of sandals adorned her petite feet, showing off the toes painted in the same color as her hair. A red t-shirt decorated with the image of an apple clung to her torso snugly, displaying her thin waist and her big, perky breasts. In one of her hands, she carried a shopping bag marked with the name of the store they had just exited.

“I know, right? You’d think they’d have at least had the sense to wear helmets,” said the second woman, following closely behind the first. She was slightly shorter than the first woman and had a much softer body than the toned farm girl, the product of a much more sedentary lifestyle and a greater appreciation of indoor activities. Luckily for her, her feminine flesh had collected in all the right places, giving her squeezable thighs, a soft, round butt, and large breasts only slightly smaller than the first woman’s. On top of that, she had a gorgeous hourglass figure and moved with a refined grace that made her appear elegant even when she wasn’t trying to be. She wore a breezy white dress, white flats, and a modest sunhat over her swirly, purple-and-pink hair. A long, ivory-colored horn stuck out from the center of her forehead.

“Are you kidding? Snips and Snails don’t have half a brain between them,” said the third woman. She was the shortest of the three, as well as having the leanest body of all of them. From her thin yet powerful limbs, to her slender waist, and her toned stomach, she exuded speed and athleticism. What little fat she had on her petite body was in her cute little breasts and her tight, round butt. While her curves were not quite as distinct as those of her companions, she nevertheless had a sculpted body that drew just as much attention from the opposite sex (and sometimes, from the same sex) as any other woman’s. She wore tight exercise shorts, sneakers, a t-shirt, and a light jacket. A head of unruly purple hair sprouted from her head and a pair of orange wings were folded against her back.

The three women laughed together as they gathered before the shop. While the three of them were very different in both appearance and personality, one thing they did have in common was their sense of humor, a trait they had shared since they had been little girls. Something else they had shared since childhood was the near-identical cutie marks emblazoned on the backs of their necks. Three tri-colored shields, bearing the images of an apple, a wing, and a starred music note, respectively, marked the three of them as sharing a bond as special as one could possibly hope to share with their friends.

Apple Bloom looked back and forth between her fellow Cutie Mark Crusaders as the three of them settled down. “Thanks for comin’ shoppin’ with me girls,” she said. “It’s always a treat havin’ you around.”

“You don’t have to thank me,” said Sweetie Belle. “I’d been waiting for an excuse to go shoe-shopping for weeks. It’s just a shame they didn’t have those boots in my size.”

“Ugh, don’t start that again,” said Scootaloo. “We were in there for like an hour and you didn’t even buy anything.” She walked over to the side of the shop and retrieved the scooter that she had left leaning against it earlier. The four-wheeled vehicle was as sleek and aerodynamic as the woman it belonged to, projecting speed and power even when still. The nicks and scratches of years of use covered its surface, yet its polished metal frame shone brightly in the midday sun.

“Hey, we sat with you while you were waiting for that thing to get tuned up,” said Sweetie Belle teasingly.

“Well, yeah,” said Scootaloo, “but you can’t argue with these results, can you?”

Taking hold of her scooter, Scootaloo hopped on and immediately kicked off against the ground, sending her scooting off down the street. Her wings instinctively unfurled and flapped rapidly, pushing her along as fast as the wind. Scootaloo expertly weaved her way up, down, and around the street, dodging obstacles and the occasional bystander. She took advantage of the opportunity to show off many of the tricks in her playbook, dexterously pulling off all kinds of spins, flips, and other things that the two women watching couldn’t even put names to. After doing donuts and whipping up a mini-tornado of dirt from the ground, she rode back to her friends and skillfully stopped on a dime right in front of them, striking a heroic pose.

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but be impressed by Scootaloo’s talent, and so raised their hands and gave her a synchronized golf clap. “Thank you, thank you,” said Scootaloo, taking an exaggerated bow before her audience.

“I gotta admit, you do know what you’re doin’ with that thing,” said Apple Bloom.

“You bet I do!” said Scootaloo, a triumphant grin on her face. “Maybe you should get one for your brother instead of that boring old model kit. I wouldn’t mind showing him a few of my moves.”

“Give him a break; he likes these things,” said Apple Bloom. “I know it’s a bit nerdy, but...they’re actually kinda fun to do once you get into it.”

“If you say so,” said Scootaloo, shrugging her shoulders.

“Well, I think it’s sweet you like to do those with him,” said Sweetie Belle, putting a hand on Apple Bloom’s shoulder. “If he were my brother, I’d do the same thing.”

“If he were your brother, that’d sure make your constant crushing over him a bit awkward,” said Scootaloo.

“Shut up,” said Sweetie Belle, glaring at Scootaloo.

Scootaloo put her hands up defensively. “Hey, there’s nothing wrong with liking the big, hunky farm boy,” she said. “You just gotta watch out for his sister.” She flashed them a smug grin, then spun around and scooted off before they could respond.

“Oh, that Scootaloo,” Sweetie Belle grumbled. “I love her, but she really gets on my nerves sometimes.” She glanced over at Apple Bloom, her expression softening. “Hey. You know I’d never try to get with Anon...right? I know how awkward that would be for you.”

Apple Bloom looked back at her, trying her hardest to keep a straight face. “I know,” she said, choosing her words carefully. “And...I really appreciate it.”

Keeping her most closely guarded secret from her best friends was one of the most difficult things Apple Bloom had ever had to do. She loved them and trusted them more than almost anyone else in the world, and yet she still feared for the consequences should she come clean about her incestuous relationship. Complicating the matter more was Sweetie Belle’s longstanding crush on her brother, which Sweetie had historically kept in check out of respect for Anon and Apple Bloom’s sibling relationship. While Apple Bloom had had no qualms about this in the past, after everything she had been through with her siblings in the past year, she felt more and more guilty about relying on the excuse. She knew she would have to come clean to her about the true nature of her relationship with her brother sometime soon, for both of their sakes.

“You’re a great girl, Sweetie Belle,” said Apple Bloom. “You’re kind, you’re smart, and you’re one of the prettiest girls in town. I know you’ll find someone great to spend your life with.”

“Thanks, Apple Bloom,” said Sweetie Belle, smiling back at her.

“If you ever need help findin’ someone, you oughta go pay your sister a visit,” said Apple Bloom. “That girl’s always got men knockin' on her door. I bet she could help you find someone, no sweat!”

At the mention of her sister, Sweetie Belle suddenly blushed, her eyes widening slightly. “Oh, um...I, uh...I guess she could,” said Sweetie Belle, averting her gaze and clearing her throat. “Say, let’s catch up with Scootaloo! We don’t want to lose her.” Without waiting for a reply, Sweetie Belle set off down the street at a brisk walk that was, for the graceful woman, the equivalent of a run.

Apple Bloom stared after her for a moment, utterly confused as to why the mention of Rarity in the context of romance would make Sweetie Belle so flustered. Shaking off the feeling, she quickly picked up her shopping bag and ran after her. The Crusaders soon regrouped and continued on down the street, heading nowhere in particular. The topics of their conversation shifted to those more typical for them, such as school, their friends, and those whom they helped with cutie mark problems. As they meandered on, enjoying the warm, sunny weather, the little storefronts around them gradually faded away, replaced with the grassy fields and idyllic foliage of the town’s parks.

Sweetie Belle inhaled deeply, smiling as the sweet scent of flowers caressed her nose. “There’s nothing quite like spring, is there,” she sighed.

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom halfheartedly. She enjoyed the season as much as the next person, perhaps even more so, on account of it being the time of year when her namesake would decorate the trees of Sweet Apple Acres, signifying new life and new beginnings. At that particular moment, however, her mind was still preoccupied with thoughts of her family, their relationship, and her secret. She had tried to put it out of her mind after her friends had brought it up, but the worries had lingered there like a rotten apple, their rank odor distracting her from the beautiful day and her pleasant company.

Determined to snap herself out of her funk, she forced herself to look around her and take in her surroundings. There were plenty of other people out enjoying the day in addition to her and her friends. Small children ran about the gentle hills and meadows that surrounded the town, playing games of tag, hide-and-seek, and other such youthful activities. Older people were not afraid to let loose and enjoy themselves either, as she saw some of them having picnics with their friends, throwing frisbees around, and flying kites in the gentle breeze. For a brief moment, Apple Bloom forgot all about her troubles, losing herself in the mirth that surrounded her.

When her eyes fell on a pair of people sitting on a nearby bench, however, her mind began to wander back to more important things. The people in question were an elderly couple, a little old man and a littler old woman, whom Apple Bloom knew from around town. She wasn’t particularly close to them, but she knew that the two of them had been married for decades. Even if she hadn’t known that, she probably could have guessed it from the way the old man was resting his head on his wife’s shoulder, his eyes closed and a smile on his lips. The woman had her knitting in her lap, slowly working the yarn with her wizened fingers, while occasionally looking down at her husband and smiling.

Apple Bloom’s first thought upon seeing them was that the two looked absolutely adorable, just a happily married couple out enjoying their time together. She pictured the two of them being like that all the time, eating their meals, running their errands, and cuddling up together in bed just as lovingly as they were acting in that moment. How wonderful it must be to spend your life with someone, slowly growing old together in each other’s arms, she thought to herself. Apple Bloom’s pace slowed and the smile gradually faded from her lips without her even thinking about it.

Yes, she thought, that would be nice; it would be much more than nice, in fact. She could picture it all so clearly in her head, as if it were her life she were imagining instead. She could feel the wood of the bench beneath her and feel the kiss of the sun hanging above her. She could feel the soft embrace of a modest, yet pleasant-looking dress not unlike the ones her grandmother wore. Looking down, she could see her hands resting in her lap, the skin of which displayed the wrinkles and prominent veins of advanced age. Lastly, she could feel a gentle squeeze as another aged hand reached out and took hold of one of hers.

Slowly, she shifted her gaze upwards, looking over into the face of the one sitting next to her, the one whose hand was holding her so lovingly. The face was that of an old man, bearing wrinkles just as long and deep as those she imagined must have been on her own face. His hair was bone white and his once-youthful eyes had the depth of decades within them, yet to her, he looked as proud and handsome as she could ever recall him being. She knew him; she knew his face as well as she knew her own.

“Anon,” she said softly.

He gave her a smile, the same smile he gave her every day, and the same smile he would give her every day for the rest of her life. He raised a hand and placed it on her cheek, softly stroking it just as he always did.

“Apple Bloom,” he said.

“Anon,” she said, smiling back at him.

“Apple Bloom,” he said, slowly leaning in towards her.

“Anon,” she whispered, letting her eyelids fall closed.

“Hey, Apple Bloom! What gives?” cried a loud, feminine voice.

Apple Bloom bolted upright, her eyes flying open again. A brief moment of panicked confusion passed as her brain came to terms with her surroundings. Once again, she was standing in the middle of the little path that weaved its way through the park. Once again, she felt the strength and vigor of a teenager in her body. And once again, she saw her friends standing a few yards in front of her, looking back at her with puzzled looks on their faces.

“Are you alright, Apple Bloom?” said Sweetie Belle.

A flash of embarrassment briefly manifested on Apple Bloom’s cheeks, but she was quick to recover. “Uh, yeah, yeah, girls, I’m...I’m fine,” she said, throwing in a chuckle for good measure. She forced her legs to carry her forward again, quickly catching up to the others.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo exchanged a quick glance, but did not press the issue. “Okay then,” said Scootaloo, casually facing forward again. “Hey! You two wanna get some ice cream?” She inclined her head towards an ice cream cart situated a little ways up the path, where a vendor was distributing cones to a gaggle of children.

“Ooh! I’d love to!” said Sweetie Belle. “How about you, Apple Bloom?”

“Actually...I think I’m gonna head home now,” said Apple Bloom. “I just remembered I...got some chores to take care of. Maybe some other time.”

“Well, alright then,” said Sweetie Belle, looking mildly disappointed.

“See you later, I guess,” said Scootaloo.

“See you, girls,” said Apple Bloom, stepping forward and putting her arms around them. Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo reciprocated, the three of them sharing a quick, but loving hug. “Thanks for hangin’ out with me today.”

“Anytime,” said Scootaloo.

The three parted, sharing one last smile before they split their party. Shopping bag in tow, Apple Bloom turned and headed off back down the path, giving the others a parting wave as she went. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle waved back at her, then turned and walked off towards the ice cream stand. As Apple Bloom set her sights on home, she breathed a contented sigh, profoundly grateful to have such wonderful friends in addition to a wonderful family. Hopefully, she thought, she would never have to choose between them.

The warm, springtime sun cast its gentle rays down on Buttercup’s skin as she made her way through the streets of town. All around her, she saw friends and acquaintances doing their morning shopping, running their market stalls, or just out enjoying the beautiful day they had all been blessed with. Buttercup was especially grateful for the return of warm weather, as it meant that she could once again wear one of the pretty sundresses that she favored. That day’s dress had a red-and-white checkerboard pattern, and was one of her favorites.

If the weather wasn’t enough to make her smile, the delectable scent wafting through the air and into her adorable nose would have done the job for sure. The smell only grew more powerful as she approached the tall, confectionary building before her. She knew the chocolate-brown roof of Sugarcube Corner and the thick, creamy frosting that covered it were not real food, of course, but that didn’t stop her mouth from watering every time she laid eyes upon the bakery. She paused before the entrance for a moment, closing her eyes and savoring the sweet aroma before pushing the door open and stepping inside.

To Buttercup’s delight, she found that the air inside the shop was even warmer, cozier, and smelled even sweeter than the air outside. Now that she was there, she could make out the distinct scents of chocolate, vanilla, honey, fresh fruit, candy, and a million other sweet treats. The gentle hum of conversation drifted from the large dining room adjacent to the main entryway, where Buttercup could see a dozen or so people enjoying a mid-morning snack. Of course, her attention was mostly focused straight ahead, upon the counter at the other side of the room and the woman who stood behind it.

“Well, good morning, Buttercup!” said the woman, her face lighting up like a warm oven.

“Howdy, Cup Cake,” said Buttercup, smiling as she approached the counter.

Buttercup had known Mrs. Cup Cake since they were both little girls, and the two of them had been best friends for almost as long. The two women had much in common, including their love of food, their sweet, caring natures, and their fierce love for their families. Of course, one shared trait that others were quick to notice, but hesitant to discuss openly, was the incredibly voluptuous bodies possessed by both women.

Mrs. Cake stood a couple of inches shorter than Buttercup, but that was the only respect in which she could have been considered “smaller” than her friend. Prior to her recent pregnancy, the plump baker had possessed breasts, thighs, and a butt large enough to rival Buttercup’s own jaw-dropping assets. As she had grown heavy with child, or to be more accurate, children, so too had she grown heavier in other ways. Even months after the twins had been born, she had yet to work off all the baby weight, leaving every inch of her body soft and jiggly. While the two had never had the inclination to measure and see who truly had the most generous assets, the question was a subject of much debate amongst the men of town. Regardless of the true answer, it was widely agreed upon that Mr. Cake was the luckiest man in town. If only they knew.

That day, Mrs. Cake had squeezed herself into a light blue t-shirt and a reddish-pink skirt that matched the color of her swirly hair. A pink apron stained with flour and frosting hung around her neck, the ties stretching around her plump middle and coming together at her back. Her thick, feminine lips stretched into a smile as she walked out from behind the counter and approached Buttercup.

“How’s my favorite farm girl doing today?” she said as she held her arms wide for a hug.

“She’s doin’ just fine,” said Buttercup, wrapping her arms around Mrs. Cake and embracing her. It is fortunate that no one happened to be looking their way at that moment, as the sight of two pairs of melon-sized breasts squishing together probably would have resulted in at least one person tripping or bumping into something. “How’s my favorite baker?”

“Oh...same as always,” said Mrs. Cake as the two of them parted.

Buttercup instantly detected the weariness hidden behind her friend’s cheery demeanor. “The twins still keepin’ you on your toes?” she said.

Mrs. Cake dropped her guard for a moment and allowed herself a sigh. “Yep,” she said. “Don’t get me wrong; I love ‘em to pieces, but...they’re a handful and a half to deal with sometimes. They’re not as bad as it used to be, but Carrot and I still go to bed exhausted every night.”

“Hey, you don’t have to tell me,” said Buttercup, giving Mrs. Cake a comforting smile. “I know how hard the first little bit is. Granted, I never had to handle two at once, and I definitely never had to handle a unicorn or a pegasus.”

“Thankfully, that part’s not so much of a problem anymore,” said Mrs. Cake. “Sure, Pumpkin still has her little magic spurts every once in a while and Pound still tries to stretch his wings when he can, but we’ve gotten a lot better at dealing with it. Having Pinkie around to help doesn’t hurt either.”

“I’ll bet,” said Buttercup. “I’m just happy to see you and Carrot haven’t let it get to you. Keepin’ your business goin’ while raisin’ two little sprouts like them takes a lot out of a person, but you’re still the cheery little baker girl I know and love. You two are stronger than folks give you credit for.”

“Well...we probably wouldn’t be doing nearly so well if we...hadn’t had help from our friends,” said Mrs. Cake. “That applesauce recipe has saved our hides more times than I can count. It’s the only thing they’ll eat without making a mess! We got you to thank for that.”

“Don’t mention it,” said Buttercup.

The calm, soothing atmosphere of the bakery was suddenly interrupted by a pair of wailing cries emanating from further within the building. Buttercup and Mrs. Cake both whipped their heads around and towards the doorway behind the counter that led to the kitchen, both mothers instinctively recognizing the cry of a needy infant.

“Uh...Mrs. Cake!” they heard Pinkie Pie call out. “I think they’re hungry!”

Mrs. Cake quickly glanced at a clock hanging on the wall nearby. “Oh, she’s right!” she said. “They need their midmorning snack. Sorry, Buttercup, I have to go take care of this.”

“You don’t mind if I come with you, do you?” said Buttercup.

“Oh, of course I don’t mind,” said Mrs. Cake. “Come on back!”

Buttercup followed behind Mrs. Cake as she walked back behind the counter and through the doorway into the kitchen. Thanks to the many ovens currently cooking up their delicious treats, the large room was so warm that it felt to Buttercup as if she were being wrapped in a thick quilt. The sweet scents drifting through the air only intensified as she gazed upon trays of cookies, cupcakes, regular cakes, and a dozen other types of sweets in various stages of preparation. The tall, wiry form of Mr. Cake was bent over a counter, carefully squeezing swirls of frosting onto the tops of cupcakes. Buttercup could never get over how different the skinny, orange-haired man looked from his short, adorably plump wife.

“Honey, can you watch the front while I take care of them?” said Mrs. Cake. “I’ll send Pinkie out here to help you.”

“You got it, sugarplum,” said Mr. Cake, not taking his eyes off the cupcake he was working on.

Mrs. Cake and Buttercup continued on through the kitchen, heading through another doorway into the residential part of the building. They arrived at the Cakes’ living room, a modest affair furnished with a couch, comfy chairs, a fireplace, and other such homey decorations. In the near corner, close enough so as to be heard from the kitchen, was a large crib decorated with animal stickers. It was from this crib that the wailing was emanating from, or more specifically, from its two occupants. The distinctively wide hips and plump bottom of Pinkie Pie were in plain view as the pink-haired girl leaned down into the crib and attempted to calm the twins.

“It’s alright, Pinkie,” said Mrs. Cake as she approached the crib and put a hand on Pinkie’s back. “I’ll take it from here.”

“Look, you two!” said Pinkie to the twins as she rose. “No need to get your diapers in a bunch. Mommy’s here to give you your milkies!”

The twins’ bawling gradually diminished as they recognized the smiling face of their mother hovering over them. Mrs. Cake leaned down into the crib and carefully scooped up the two of them in her arms, holding them to her breast as she hauled them up and out of the crib.

“Pinkie,” said Mrs. Cake, “I need you to go fetch Buttercup’s order from the back and then go help out in the kitchen, alright?”

“Righty-o, Mrs. Cake!” said Pinkie Pie, standing at attention and giving Mrs. Cake a salute before turning and bounding off towards the kitchen. “Don’t you worry, Mrs. Buttercup! I’ll be back before you can say ‘super-duper strawberry surprise’!” Buttercup couldn’t help but chuckle as she watched Pinkie Pie return to the kitchen, leaving the two mothers alone.

“She should only be a moment,” said Mrs. Cake as she carried her whimpering children over to a large, comfy chair and sat down.

Buttercup glanced down at the twins with a smile, thinking to herself that the two of them looked adorable, even in their less-than-presentable state. Both of them had scruffy mops of hair on their little heads, Pound Cake’s colored a rich, chocolate brown and Pumpkin’s colored orange like her namesake. They wore diapers and soft t-shirts colored blue and pink, respectively. The most striking differences between their physical appearances were the pair of fluffy off-white wings poking through the back of Pound’s shirt and the rounded yellow horn jutting from Pumpkin’s forehead.

“Those two get bigger every time I see ‘em,” said Buttercup, shaking her head in disbelief.

“I know what you mean,” chuckled Mrs. Cake. “They’re rising like little soufflés. Won’t be long before the two of them are running around the house all on their own, causing all sorts of mischief. Someday soon, they’ll be going to school, making friends, and...growing up.” The cheery expression on her face faded as she looked down at her children, softly stroking their heads.

Her change in mood did not go unnoticed by Buttercup, who immediately recognized the same look she had worn on her own face countless times before. “Hey,” Buttercup said softly, walking over to where her friend sat and placing a hand on her shoulder. “You’re gonna be a great mama to ‘em. I know you will.”

Mrs. Cake looked up at Buttercup, then breathed a heavy sigh. A smile returned to her face as she reached up and put a hand on Buttercup’s, squeezing it gently. “Thank you,” she said softly. The two smiled at one another for a moment before a sudden whine from the twins interrupted them. “Oh, don’t worry, sweeties; Mommy’s here. Hang on just one more moment.”

Mrs. Cake reached down and grabbed the bottom of her shirt, carefully pulling it up far enough to reveal the expanse of her chest. Her colossal, pale pink breasts were contained within a heavy-duty nursing bra with a similar load-bearing capacity as those bras that Buttercup wore. Mrs. Cake quickly detached the flaps from the massive cups and peeled them back, revealing almost the entirety of her breasts, including the thick pink nipples at their crests. Even with a sizable pair of her own, Buttercup couldn’t help but feel amazed at how much her friend’s chest had swelled since her pregnancy; each milk-filled mammary was about as massive as one of the children it was meant to feed.

Mrs. Cake carefully situated the twins so that they could comfortably lean against her while they nursed. She slowly guided each of their heads to one of her nipples, where the twins instinctively latched on and began suckling. The twins each reached out and hugged their respective breasts like body pillows, their tiny hands caressing the soft, warm flesh. Mrs. Cake sighed contentedly as they drank, looking down at them lovingly and stroking their hair.

Buttercup stood a respectful distance away, observing the wholesome moment of intimacy between the mother and her children. She had seen Mrs. Cake nurse many times before, just as Mrs. Cake had seen her nurse way back when her own children had been infants, but for some reason, watching her felt much different than it had in the past. For some reason, her arms felt strangely empty, as if they were remembering a time when they too had cradled a child in them. Her hands, too, remembered what it felt like to caress the silken skin of an infant.

Images flooded her mind as the memories of days long past came rushing back to her. The Cakes’ living room dissolved around her and was quickly replaced with that of her own home. She saw herself sitting in her chair by the fireplace, a warm quilt covering her legs. Cradled in her arms, gently suckling from one of her bare breasts, was a child no older than the twins. Buttercup couldn’t help but smile as she gazed down at the beautiful creature in her arms, the bond between mother and child warming her from the inside out.

She knew in her heart of hearts that the child was hers, but for some reason, she could not identify it. Was it Applejack? No; it lacked the yellow hair that Applejack had had even as an infant. Could it be Apple Bloom? It couldn’t be; Apple Bloom had never nursed from her so calmly. It had to be Anon, right? Not him either, she realized; Anon had been much heavier than the child she held in her arms. The situation left her puzzled to say the least. How could she possibly have a child that was not any of those three?

Her answer came in the form of a strong, masculine hand gently placed on her shoulder. Buttercup reflexively looked up at the hand, then followed the arm it was attached to until it reached a shoulder, a chest, a neck, and then a face. As she gazed upon the features of the man kneeling beside her, the man whose face she saw every day of her life, the haze of confusion cleared from her mind. Of course, she thought to herself; of course it was his. Whose else’s could it be but...

“Anon,” Buttercup whispered.

Anon smiled lovingly at her, then looked down at the baby in her arms. He slowly reached out with his other hand and softly caressed the head of her child. Their child. Her eyes remained locked on him as he looked back up at her, then slowly leaned in towards her.

“Buttercup,” he said.

“Anon,” she said.

“Buttercup,” he said in a strangely singsong voice.

“Anon,” she said, closing her eyes and puckering her lips.

“Hello! Mrs. Buttercup!” he said in a jarringly bubbly, feminine voice.

Buttercup’s eyes snapped open and she whipped her head around towards the source of the voice. Standing before her was a young woman with dark pink, poofy hair that reminded her of cotton candy.

“Pinkie Pie?” Buttercup said tentatively.

“Ding-ding-ding! You are correct!” said Pinkie in her usual, exuberant tone. “And for answering our grand prize question, you’re going home with –” Pinkie did her best impression of a drum roll using only her voice “– a super-duper yummy birthday cake! Unless, of course, you’d like to trade your cake for what’s in the mystery box.” Pinkie grinned and raised her eyebrows repeatedly.

“Pinkie,” said Mrs. Cake flatly.

“Oop, sorry,” giggled Pinkie. “Anyway, here’s your cake, Mrs. Buttercup!” Pinkie smiled widely and held out a large paper bag containing a cardboard box about the size of a cake.

Buttercup blinked rapidly as her reverie faded away and reality took its place. Once again, she found herself in Sugarcube Corner, standing in the Cakes’ living room, with both Pinkie Pie and Mrs. Cake looking at her expectantly. She blushed as she realized that she had allowed herself to become lost in a daydream, and blushed harder when she remembered what that daydream had been about.

“Um...th-thank you, Pinkie,” said Buttercup, reaching out and taking the bag.

“No problemo!” said Pinkie, seemingly unaffected by the awkwardness of the moment. With her task completed, Pinkie turned and skipped off back to the kitchen, humming merrily as she went.

Buttercup looked down at the bag in her hands, the bag that contained the birthday cake she had ordered for her son’s birthday. Feeling a pair of eyes poking holes in the side of her head, she lowered the bag and looked back at Mrs. Cake.

Mrs. Cake was still sitting in her chair, nursing her children, but was looking up at Buttercup with an expression of mild concern on her face. “You okay, dear?” she asked. “You seem a little...off.”

Buttercup cleared her throat. “Uh, yes, I’m...I’m alright,” she said, giving Mrs. Cake a forced smile.

“Okay then,” said Mrs. Cake, her tone indicating that she was not entirely convinced. “Well, would you like to have a seat and stay a little while? I could get Pinkie to bring us some muffins if you’re feeling peckish.”

“Oh, I’d love to,” said Buttercup. “I really would, but...I gotta get home soon. I got some work to do around the house, then I gotta start on Anon’s birthday dinner. Maybe next time?”

“Sure thing,” said Mrs. Cake. “You stop by any time you like.”

“Thanks,” said Buttercup.

“I’d, um...I’d walk you out, but...” began Mrs. Cake, inclining her head towards the twins.

Buttercup chuckled, then walked over to where Mrs. Cake sat. She leaned down and put an arm around her, giving her a gentle hug. Mrs. Cake returned the embrace as best she could with two hungry infants latched onto her chest.

“You take care, now,” said Mrs. Cake.

“You too,” said Buttercup as the two parted.

Buttercup stood and began walking away, giving Mrs. Cake a smile and a parting wave as she walked back into the kitchen. She passed Pinkie Pie, who had already managed to get frosting on her nose, on her way out. She re-entered the storefront and headed towards the door, saying goodbye to Mr. Cake as she passed him. When she had stepped out of the bakery once again, she paused for a moment and took a deep breath. With a smile on her face, she began the long walk home, where the three children she loved more than anything in the world awaited her.

There really was nothing like the orchard at springtime, I thought to myself. The tall trees had finally woken from their winter slumber and had grown new coats of fresh, green leaves. Scattered amongst the green was the soft pink of flowers, which filled the air with their sweet scent. In the coming months, that sweet scent would turn to a sweet taste as the buds slowly transformed into the delicious, red fruit that gave our orchard its name. But until that time came, I would have to content myself with merely watching and waiting. Luckily, I had a welcome distraction in store for me in the near future.

It had been a whole year since my last birthday, and yet I didn’t feel any older. As a matter of fact, it didn’t really feel like an entire year had passed at all. Despite all the ups and downs I had been through, despite all the changes that had occurred in my life, I still felt as if the time had passed in the blink of an eye. I suppose the old saying really is true: time does fly when you’re having fun, and I had been having more than my fair share of fun recently. Not only that, but I got the feeling I would be having quite a bit of fun very soon as well.

I had stayed out all day, having been granted leave from my chores in the name of the occasion. I had spent most of the day out enjoying the weather with my friends, welcoming both their company and the warm sun. I knew that my family would be busy preparing the birthday party they always insisted on throwing for me, so I made sure to give them their space. As the sun began to dip below the horizon, however, I knew the time had come for me to head home and enjoy the company of the people I loved more than anyone.

I wasn’t very far away; peering through the trees around me, I could see the familiar red farmhouse in the distance. My lips stretched into a smile as I imagined what might be awaiting me there. Buttercup would have prepared a huge dinner consisting of all my favorite foods, as she always did for my sisters and I. No doubt they would have gotten a birthday cake from Sugarcube Corner as well, the Cakes being the undisputed best bakers in town. And when all the food had been eaten and all the presents had been given, my mother, my sisters, and I would almost assuredly get together and have our own little private afterparty. My feet quickened as my head filled with thoughts of what my future had in store for me, my future together with the three most beautiful, most wonderful, most precious people to me in all the world. No matter how I looked at it, my future was looking bright indeed.

Reality

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFFF) Foursome, Oral Sex (Blowjob, Cunnilingus), Spanking, Footplay, Tickling

Reality

My birthdays were typically not very grand affairs. Sure, I would get the day off from my chores, which was always nice. I was free to spend the day just hanging out with my friends, taking it easy, and enjoying the beautiful weather that was always present around that time of year. When my day of fun finally turned to night, I said goodbye to my friends and headed home, eager to reunite with my family. As usual, Buttercup had prepared a lavish feast in honor of the occasion, this time with the assistance of my sisters.

After my belly had been stuffed with goodies, including part of a double-decker chocolate cake from Sugarcube Corner, it came time for the traditional giving of gifts. The presents I got were normally small things, things which had significantly more sentimental value than material value, and were the sort of gifts I enjoyed the most. On that particular birthday, however, I was surprised and delighted to discover that my family had pitched in to buy me something I had had my eye on for a long time, but had always been to humble to ask for: a huge, to-scale model kit of Canterot Castle, complete with tiny miniatures of the royal guards and the princesses themselves. For my family’s sake, I managed to limit my displays of gratitude to merely a few bone-crunching hugs and a plethora of chaste kisses placed on each of their cheeks. I should have known they would try something like that; Apple Bloom had come to love sitting on my lap and helping me assemble my models, so she had most likely talked the others into it. Even Applejack, who had once had difficulty working the tiny pieces with her strong hands, had come to enjoy spending quiet, intimate hours with me as we worked on my models.

When my party finally came to a close, we all said our goodnights to Granny Smith and headed upstairs to get ready for bed. At least, that’s what we led her to believe. While I would certainly have enjoyed spending an unnecessary amount of time helping my sisters and mother scrub their sweaty bodies clean after a long day of work, there were two reasons why this could not be so. The first reason was that Buttercup had forbidden us from messing around in the shower anymore, as she feared us slipping and falling accidentally. The second reason was that there was not a bathtub in the house big enough to fit four full-grown adults at once, especially when one of those adults was as big and plump as Buttercup. Rather than forcing them to take turns, and having to deal with the ensuing jealousy, I contented myself with bathing alone in my and my sisters’ shared bathroom, while the three women used the master bathroom in Buttercup’s room to cleanse and prepare themselves for what they assured me would be a night worth waiting for.

That is how I found myself lying back on my bed, my freshly showered body covered in nothing but a very tented pair of underwear. The night air flowing in through my window had cooled my warm, damp skin, yet the spot between my legs remained warmed up and ready to go. I was aching, both physically and mentally, barely able to restrain myself from rushing over to Buttercup’s room and throwing myself at all three of the beautiful women I would find there. As per usual, they had made me promise to stay put until they were ready for me, a promise which I begrudgingly kept as the minutes slowly passed by. If they had intended to tease me by forcing me to imagine what they were doing over there, aided only by the muffled giggles and snippets of conversation I heard through the wall, they had succeeded.

I grumbled and looked over at the clock sitting on my bedside table. While it had felt like I had been waiting for hours, the rational part of my brain told me that it had actually been much less than that, only about as much time as it should have taken them to shower and do whatever preparations they were planning on doing. I forced myself to look away and tried to take my mind off the wait, as difficult as it was for me to do. Luckily for me, I did not have to wait to much longer before I heard the heavenly sound of footsteps walking down the hall outside my room. I sprang up and sat on the edge of my bed, staring at the door so intensely that I could have burned a hole in it. The footsteps stopped in front of my door for a moment before I saw the handle slowly turn.

It took a significant amount of willpower to not immediately lunge at my two sexy sisters as they slowly pushed my door open and stepped inside. Apple Bloom was wearing her favorite set of lingerie: the lacy, yellow bra and matching panties that I had seen on her many times before. Applejack was wearing her only set of lingerie: the silky, orange set she had gotten from Rarity. From the floral designs in the lace of Apple Bloom’s to the little apples that decorated the fringe of Applejack’s, both outfits matched their respective owners to a T. Apple Bloom, as usual, had her fingers and toes painted red to match her hair, as well as a thick coating of pink lip gloss, and a modest amount of blush and mascara. Surprisingly, she had presumably talked Applejack into putting on a good amount of makeup as well, since our older sister’s face was covered in a similarly modest amount of cosmetics.

“Wow,” I said as they approached and flashed me sultry smiles. I had seen the two of them in such a state many times before, yet the sight of the two of them in their erotic getup always left me dumbfounded.

“Howdy, partner,” said Apple Bloom teasingly.

“Howdy,” I replied.

“I’d ask you how you think we look, but...I think I know the answer,” said Apple Bloom, glancing down at my underwear.

“You two look...amazin’,” I said, shaking my head in disbelief. “Absolutely incredible. Just like always.”

“Even...even me?” said Applejack, her smile faltering. “This isn’t...too much, is it?”

“AJ,” I said, rising to my feet and putting an arm around her, “I’ve always thought you were beautiful. I think that every day. But if you wanna get all prettied up like this...you’ll never hear me complain. You just look...so much like a woman...I can’t help but think how gorgeous you look.” Applejack blushed, but gave me a sincere smile.

“I told you not to worry about it,” said Apple Bloom, lightly elbowing Applejack.

“Quiet, you,” said Applejack with a smile.

“So...where’s the fourth wheel of our wagon?” I said.

“Oh, you’ll see,” said Apple Bloom, a devilish look in here eye. “Just follow us.”

Apple Bloom reached down and took my hand, then gently pulled me along towards the door. Applejack took my other hand and did the same, the two of them quickly leading me out into the hall. We made our way down the dim hallway to Buttercup’s room, my sisters’ wide hips swaying back and forth with every step they took. I probably would have soon lost myself under their hypnotic influence had we not so quickly arrived at our destination. Applejack turned the handle of Buttercup’s bedroom door and slowly pushed it open, allowing us to step inside.

The bedroom was unusually dim, the bright lamp that sat on the bedside table having been turned off. Instead, a large number of lit candles had been scattered about the room, creating an atmosphere that was warm and inviting, yet also sensual and romantic. Some of the candles must have been scented, as I could detect the faint hint of apples wafting through the air. One detail I was appreciative to see the return of was the scattered flower petals on the bed, which looked to have been taken from the newly bloomed trees of the orchard. The only thing that was missing from the romantic setup was the noticeable absence of a soft, plump woman with long, orange curls.

“Where is she?” I said.

“She’ll be here in just a moment,” Apple Bloom chuckled.

My sisters led me over to the bed and sat me down on the edge, facing the wall where the door to the master bathroom was. After ensuring that the bedroom door was shut tight, Applejack and Apple Bloom walked over to the bathroom door, taking up places to either side of it. The door was closed, but I had the sneaking suspicion that that was an intentional decision.

“So, Anon,” said Apple Bloom, “I know we already gave you a pretty big present, but...”

“But we figured there might be another present you’d enjoy a heap of a lot more,” said Applejack.

“A present you don’t have to be as gentle with as your little castle,” said Apple Bloom.

“So, we found the best present we could, brought it up here, and wrapped it up all pretty for you,” said Applejack.

“I hope you’re ready, big guy,” said Apple Bloom, “‘cause tonight, you get to play with the hottest, sexiest mama in all of Equestria.”

A moment of silence passed as I waited for one of them to speak again, but neither of them did. When the pause became awkward, Apple Bloom’s smile faltered. “I said, ‘the hottest, sexiest mama in all of Equestria’,” she repeated, speaking more to the door next to her than to me.

Through the wood of the door, I heard a soft, muffled voice, too quiet to make out what it was saying.

Apple Bloom’s smile disappeared completely, and she turned to face the door. She reached down and grabbed the handle, cracking the door open enough for her to peek inside. “What are you doin’?” she whisper-shouted. “That was your cue!”

I heard a feminine voice, which I recognized as Buttercup’s, whisper back to her, although I couldn’t make out what it said.

“What do you mean you’re havin’ second thoughts?” said Apple Bloom. “I thought you were okay with this?”

Buttercup whispered again.

“Don’t be silly! He’s gonna love it,” said Apple Bloom.

Buttercup whispered again.

“He ain’t gonna laugh at you!” said Apple Bloom.

Buttercup whispered again, slightly louder than before.

Apple Bloom grumbled and rolled her eyes, then looked back at me. “Do you promise not to laugh?” she said.

“Um...yes?” I said, still clueless as to what exactly was going on.

Apple Bloom poked her head through the door once again. “See?” she whispered. “Now get your sexy ass out here already! I’m hornier than a whole brass section of horny toads!” After one more whisper from Buttercup, Apple Bloom closed the door again and sighed.

Apple Bloom looked back over at me, clearing her throat before giving me a sultry smile. “Now then,” she said, her tone becoming smooth and sensual once more, “without further delay, the hottest, sexiest, juiciest milf in all of Equestria.” This time, as Apple Bloom finished, the bathroom door inched its way open, swinging back into the bathroom. I had thought that I would be prepared for whatever was behind that door, but as soon as the first thick, creamy thigh emerged from the gloom of the bathroom, any semblance of rationality vanished from my mind.

Buttercup slowly strode out of the bathroom, her plump, motherly body jiggling with every little movement she made. Her legs and arms were bare, displaying ample amounts of the pale pink skin that I had come to love so much, yet my attention was immediately drawn to her torso. Upon her voluptuous frame hung an elegant babydoll nightgown that stretched from her bust to the tops of her thighs. The negligee featured large lace cups that stretched around her massive breasts, hugging them loosely enough to allow them to wobble enticingly, but tightly enough to preserve an air of decency. It was fortunate that the garment did not attempt to constrain her endowments, as the tiny straps that ran over her shoulders probably would have snapped if they had attempted to rein in one of the largest sets of breasts I had ever seen. As on Apple Bloom’s lingerie, the lace featured an intricate floral pattern, although the pattern on Buttercup’s was much more reminiscent of her namesake than those flowers currently blooming outside our home.

Beneath the cups hung a curtain of sheer, translucent fabric that covered everything that needed to be covered, while also concealing absolutely nothing. Through the veil, I could see her soft tummy, her childbearing hips, and the second piece of her ensemble. A pair of lace panties were stretched across her hips, their cut being modest enough to project maturity and elegance, while still being significantly skimpier than anything I had ever seen her wear. Her panties shared the same floral design as the cups of her nightgown, the two pieces obviously having been made for each other. Her whole outfit was colored orange, but not the same strong, hearty orange that Applejack’s was; hers was of a very light, pastel orange, its soft, comforting hue a perfect fit for the soft, comforting woman who wore it.

I was unable to pull my gaze away from the slowly swishing fabric until Buttercup came to a stop before me. Hanging at her sides, her hands were fidgeting, drawing my attention to the orange-painted fingertips that matched her toes and her hair. I slowly looked up to her beautiful, round face and saw that it too had had its natural beauty accentuated. Her plump, feminine lips were smeared with pink lip gloss like her daughters, and her long eyelashes had been coated with mascara. She had a hint of blush on her naturally rosy cheeks, yet that detail was largely unnecessary, given how red her cheeks were. She was staring down at the ground, seemingly afraid to meet my gaze.

“H-Happy birthday, sweetie,” Buttercup said softly.

I slowly rose from the bed, my body pulled forward by an invisible string that led me straight towards the exemplar of womanhood before me. As I stood before her, I put one hand around her waist and pulled her against me, Buttercup gasping as her breasts squished against my chest. As she looked up at me, I placed my other hand on her cheek and lightly stroked it.

“I didn’t think it was possible,” I said softly.

“You didn’t think...what was possible?” said Buttercup.

“I didn’t think it was possible...for me to want you more than I already did,” I said.

Buttercup let out a soft moan, her big, beautiful eyes quickly filling with boiling-hot lust. Within seconds, the two of us had crossed the short distance between us and pressed our lips together, sharing our first kiss of the night. We wasted little time in starting off slow; after the long wait, I was more than ready to give her everything I had, and judging by how passionately she kissed me back, she was more than ready to receive it. Our arms wrapped around each other and pulled our bodies even more tightly against one another. Even after everything I had been through with her, the feel of Buttercup’s plush lips on mine, her huge breasts on my chest, and her thick thighs rubbing against mine still gave me an overwhelming rush.

As Buttercup and I kissed, our mouths locked together and our tongues battling for supremacy, I heard my sisters chuckle. “I think he likes his present,” said Applejack.

“I’ll say,” said Apple Bloom.

I heard the two of them approach as I busily enjoyed Buttercup’s body, running my hands over her smooth back, her plump rear, and through her poofy hair. When they reached us and began running their hands over our bodies, Buttercup broke our kiss, leaving a thin trail of saliva connecting our lips.

“What do we say when we get a present, sweetie?” said Buttercup, her tone an incredibly erotic mixture of parental and sensual.

I chuckled, looking back and forth between her and my sisters. I released Buttercup and threw my arms around all three of them, drawing them into a tight group hug. “Thank you,” I said, showing my affection by planting a barrage of kisses on all three of their faces, both chaste and otherwise. “Thank you, thank you, thank you. I love my present. I love all three of my beautiful little presents. You three are...you three are the best women a guy could ask for.”

The three of them giggled as I buried them in kisses and played with their sexy bodies. “And don’t you forget it!” Applejack said playfully.

I never would. As long as I lived, I would never forget just how fortunate I was to have the three most wonderful women in the world as my family. I was equally unlikely to forget how fortunate I was to have the three most beautiful women in the world in my bed on a nightly basis. I didn’t know what grand, cosmic forces had conspired to give me the life I had ended up with. Maybe I had been some sort of paragon of virtue in a past life. Maybe I was simply the luckiest man in the world. Or maybe I had been forced into a ridiculous, contrived sexual fantasy through the machinations of a bad porn writer. Whatever the reason, I didn’t care. I was surrounded by the three people who made me happier than anyone else, and I planned to enjoy their company to the fullest.

Grabbing hold of them firmly, I pulled the three of them backward towards the bed. When I felt the back of my legs collide with the mattress, I allowed myself to fall backwards onto it, dragging them down with me. Surprised exclamations and giggles filled my ears as the three of them fell on top of me, burying me under a few hundred pounds of woman. We scrambled further onto the bed, part crawling, part rolling, and part wrestling each other into place. By the time we were situated, we had all become entangled in a jumbled pile of limbs, butts, breasts, and long, feminine hair.

Letting my lust take hold of me, I playfully wrestled the three of them down onto the bed beneath me with their chests squished together. I placed my hands on their heads and gently forced the three of them together into a wild, sloppy three-way kiss. I paused only a moment, a giddy smile appearing on my lips as I observed the mother and daughters tongue wrestle, then dove right in and joined them. They turned on me like hungry sharks, attempting to devour me with their soft, plump lips and dextrous tongues. I fought valiantly, fending off endless waves of nibbles, sucks, licks, and every other lewd act that could be performed with a mouth, all while making counterattacks when I had the chance. Before long, my face was smeared with lipstick and saliva, and my tongue had invaded each one of their mouths and explored every nook and cranny it found in them.

Our mouths were not the only parts of our bodies that found a way to keep themselves busy. Hands itching to grab a hold of soft flesh wandered throughout our huddle, squeezing thighs, pinching butts, and fondling breasts. I caressed the soft silk of Applejack’s panties, then gave the muscled globes within them a light smack, making her gasp. Applejack sent a hand down between Apple Bloom’s legs, stroking her lightly but quickly and making her moan into Buttercup’s mouth. Buttercup reached down and stroked me through my underwear, the obstructed stimulation being enough to inflame me, but not enough to satisfy. Our legs, too, writhed and wrestled with each other, rubbing together and wrapping around our hips.

Buttercup let out a sharp moan as I pinched one of her thick nipples through the lace of her nightie while licking her neck. “You sure are riled up tonight!” she said.

“Can you blame him?” said Apple Bloom, seconds before I seized her soft butt and squeezed roughly, eliciting an adorable squeak. “It is his birthday.”

“It is,” I said, pulling back and staring intently at all three of them. “And you know what I want to do on my birthday?”

“What?” asked Applejack, a knowing grin on her lips.

“I wanna unwrap my presents, that’s what I want to do,” I said, my tone conveying that I was not merely making a request.

“I thought you’d never ask,” said Apple Bloom as she pushed herself up into a sitting position.

“Who do you want first, sugarcube?” said Applejack, doing the same.

“You know me,” I said with a grin. “I always go for the biggest one first.”

With that, I set my sights on Buttercup, who had just sat up as well. I reached out as quick as lightning and wrapped my arms around her middle, then pulled her closely against me. She let out a surprised yelp as her chest collided with mine, but I quickly silenced her with a deep kiss. I kept my lips locked with hers as I reached down and grabbed the bottom of her nightie, pulling it up quickly, but carefully, so as not to damage the delicate garment. As incredibly sexy as it was, I was not sad to see it pulled off of Buttercup’s body and tossed aside, revealing what I truly desired: her.

As soon as the fashionable obstruction had been removed, I was on her once again, holding her against me with one hand while fondling one of her massive breasts with the other. My fingers brushed up against her bare nipples, which I could feel growing longer and stiffer by the moment. I pressed my lips against hers and gave her one last passionate tongue kiss before I grabbed her by the shoulders and spun her around, gently pushing her down onto her hands and knees. Without even needing instruction, Buttercup instinctively arched her back, spread her legs, and thrust her glorious behind high into the air, waiting patiently for my attention.

Luckily for her, I was in no mood to wait, so I immediately reached for the waistband of her lace panties. Having a chance to observe them closely, I realized just how impressive a work of art they really were. It went without saying that they were huge, a necessary quality given the sizable rump they were expected to contain, and yet they felt as light and delicate as the flowers that decorated their surface. Like Applejack’s, they were modestly cut enough to convey maturity and self-restraint, yet were fittingly erotic enough for a woman with years of experience in the bedroom. I made sure to be as careful with them as I had been with the other half of Buttercup’s ensemble as I slowly pulled them down the slopes of her cheeks, down her plump thighs, past her knees and calves, then off her feet.

My mouth watered as I gazed upon the naked Buttercup, specifically her plump, juicy nethers. I immediately dove between her legs, pressing my lips against hers and lapping at them enthusiastically. The soft moans that began flowing from Buttercup’s mouth were muffled by Applejack, who grabbed her head and pulled her into a deep kiss. At the same time, Apple Bloom stuck her head underneath Buttercup and latched onto one of her pendulous breasts, nuzzling and suckling it. Buttercup’s body quivered from all the stimulation she was receiving, making her plump butt cheeks wiggle enticingly. When I raised a hand and brought down a palm on the soft, vulnerable expanse of flesh before me, they jiggled significantly more enticingly.

The sharp crack of flesh on flesh echoed throughout the room, drowning out all other noise for a brief moment. Buttercup moaned loudly into Applejack’s mouth, their kiss becoming even more intense. The warm juices that flowed from Buttercup’s lower lips went from a feeble drip to a steady trickle almost immediately. As soon as the twin globes of her butt had settled down again, I raised a hand and gave her hearty smack just as strong as the first one. Another crack, another moan, and another incredibly arousing display as Buttercup’s tender flesh rippled like the swimming hole when someone cannonballed into it. The sights and sounds soon got to Applejack and Apple Bloom as well, who took turns with me giving our big, sexy mama a good round of spanking while continuing to tease her front.

We kept up our multi-pronged assault for a couple of minutes, simultaneously working her pussy, her butt, her breasts, and her mouth. We alternated the strength and speed of our slaps, sometimes giving her a series of rapid, gentle pats to maximize her jiggle, other times smacking her as hard as we knew her to be comfortable with. In between, we also gave her much more tender ministrations, lovingly caressing her sensitive skin as it grew gradually redder. I continued to tease her down below, going so far as to slip my tongue between her lips and tease the delicate flower within. Apple Bloom was sucking so enthusiastically on Buttercup’s teats that it looked like she was trying to get milk out of them. Applejack was kissing her so passionately that I was surprised Buttercup didn’t cum from that alone.

As much as I was enjoying myself, and as much as I’m sure Buttercup was enjoying herself, it was not my intention to finish her off right then and there, even though we could easily have done so. The four of us had all night to enjoy each other’s company, and I intended to take full advantage of that. After slurping down every drop of her love juices I could get to, I withdrew my lips from Buttercup’s and sat up again. When they noticed that I had stopped, my sisters put and end to their teasing as well. The sudden withdrawal of pleasure made Buttercup collapse down onto the bed, squirming out of a need for satisfaction.

“You’re makin’ me wait, are you?” she said, her desperation evident in her voice.

“Oh, you’ll thank us later,” said Applejack, giving Buttercup a playful swat on her bright pink butt.

“Besides, I have to unwrap my other presents,” I said, turning my lustful gaze towards Apple Bloom.

Apple Bloom grinned, practically leaping into my arms and straddling my lap. She stifled my chuckle with a kiss as we wrapped our arms around each other and held on tightly. Her perky breasts squished against my chest, the soft, thin lace that covered them doing little to obstruct her stiff nipples. The feel of those perfect teardrops on my skin drove me crazy, so I quickly reached up to undo her bra. My practiced hands made short work of the clasp and the straps shortly afterwards. Apple Bloom released me and allowed me to slide the sexy garment off of her, revealing the even sexier sight they concealed.

I grabbed Apple Bloom by her shoulders and gently pushed her down onto the bed between Applejack and Buttercup. The two of them laid down beside me as I lowered myself down onto Apple Bloom and began kissing my way down her body from her lips. Applejack leaned in and joined me as I reached Apple Bloom’s breasts and began to suckle on her erect nipples. Buttercup swooped in and pressed her plump lips against Apple Bloom’s, sharing a deep kiss with her while lovingly stroking her face. Applejack and I greedily devoured the tender flesh of our beloved little sister, teasing her little nubs with our lips, our tongues, and our teeth. All the while, Apple Bloom moaned softly into Buttercup’s mouth and caressed my and Applejack’s heads.

After thoroughly enjoying her shapely, velvety, and pleasingly firm breasts, I removed my lips from her nipple with an audible pop and resumed my journey downward. Applejack took over the care of both breasts as I made my way across the flat plain of Apple Bloom’s tummy, giving her belly button a quick lick as I passed it. Moments later, I was staring directly at her lacy panties, a small wet spot visible right in the middle of them. I reached out and slipped my fingers underneath the waistband, gripping the soft material and slowly pulling the panties down. They slid over her wide hips, down her soft, slender legs, and finally off of her petite feet.

I grasped her legs and gave her wriggling toes a quick kiss before gently parting her thighs. I got down and put my head right between them, putting myself right in front of her smooth, plump lips. The pale pink flesh was already leaking a trickle of her warm juices, the sight of which made my mouth water. Grinning hungrily, I stuck out my tongue and placed it at the bottom of her slit, dragging it all the way up at a glacial pace. Apple Bloom’s moaning spiked in intensity and her lower body squirmed anxiously.

When I reached the summit of her womanhood, I took her sensitive little nub in my mouth and gave it the gentlest of tongue baths. Apple Bloom’s hips reflexively bucked against me and her slender legs tried to wrap around my head. I was too quick for her, however, and managed to grab her beneath her knees and force her legs into the air. I grinned wickedly, recognizing the compromising position I had her in. I released her slippery clit and moved back down again, planting a firm kiss right in the middle of her lips. I followed this kiss with one slightly to the left, then one slightly to the right, jumping back and forth to either side while gradually moving away from her sweet spot.

Apple Bloom could do nothing but whimper and flail her feet impotently as I teased her, slowly kissing my way to her thighs and making my way down them. Jumping back and forth with every kiss, I was able to simultaneously leave a trail of kisses running down both of her shapely legs. When I passed he knees, I started moving my hands towards her feet, feeling up her sculpted calves as kissed my way along. After an agonizingly long (for Apple Bloom) wait, I finally came face-to-foot with my little sister’s tender toes. Gripping her ankles firmly, I brought her soft soles together before my face and proceeded to cover them in slow, sloppy kisses.

A stream of muffled moans flowed from Apple Bloom’s mouth as I subjected her to her favorite kind of teasing. Her legs squirmed, whether to pull away or to push closer I could not tell, but I kept her lower extremities locked in my iron grip. Thanks to the many hours I had spent in bed with her, I had grown very familiar with how Apple Bloom enjoyed being played with. I buried my tongue into her most sensitive spots, tickling her sole and the tender skin between her wriggling toes. She reflexively scrunched her toes in an effort to defend herself, but I merely took them into my mouth and used my tongue to force the dainty things apart. As I worshipped her freshly scrubbed feet, my nose was treated to the subtle, yet unmistakable smell of sweat and her apple-scented soap.

In the middle of this, I noticed Apple Bloom’s hand inching its way down her body, heading towards her pussy. I momentarily paused my ministrations and looked over at Applejack. “AJ,” I said softly. Applejack pulled her face out of Apple Bloom’s breasts and looked up at me as I nodded towards Apple Bloom’s hips. Seemingly getting my meaning, Applejack grinned and quickly leaned down between Apple Bloom’s legs. She gently brushed Apple Bloom’s hand away and wedged her head between her thighs, then got to work tending to her assuredly aching pussy. Apple Bloom’s moans and whimpers became frantic under the renewed pleasure from below, especially when Buttercup took her saliva-covered breasts in her hands and tenderly massaged them.

Apple Bloom was a strong woman, but with everything we were subjecting her to, even she would not last forever. After only a minute or two more of having her toes sucked, her pussy licked, and her nipples gently tweaked, she was wiggling and whimpering so much that I knew she was well on her way to her climax. As with Buttercup, however, I merely wanted to get her warmed up, not finish her off immediately. I pressed Apple Bloom’s silken soles firmly against my face, giving each one of them a long, slow lick from bottom to top before gently lowering her legs down onto the bed. Noticing that I had ceased my teasing, Applejack and Buttercup removed their lips from both sets of Apple Bloom’s, thin strands of saliva connecting their wet skin.

“Aww, really?” whined Apple Bloom as she realized her turn was over.

“Don’t you worry, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “We won’t leave you hangin’ for long.”

“She’s right,” I said. “I’ll get back to you as soon as I’m done opening my last present.”

She shouldn’t have been surprised, and yet Applejack still let out a yelp when I grabbed her and pulled her to me, sitting her big, muscled butt down in my lap with her back pressed against my chest. I wrapped my arms around her toned stomach and immediately began kissing, licking and nuzzling her neck. “Last...but not least,” I whispered in her ear. “Never least.”

Applejack moaned softly as I reached up and cupped her big, beautiful breasts, squeezing them firmly, but gently. I hefted the weighty teardrops in my hands as I nibbled on her earlobe, feeling her stiff nipples poking through the thin silk that covered them. While I enjoyed the little whimpers she made when my fingers grazed her thick nubs, I wanted more. I released her breasts, letting them hang freely once more, then quickly reached behind her and grabbed the clasp of her bra. Within seconds, I was sliding the straps down and off of her arms then tossing the bra aside. Applejack moaned for real as my fingers grasped her bare flesh, taking her nipples between my fingers and squeezing them gently.

I slowly leaned forward and lowered the two of us down onto the bed, putting her on her back beside me. Buttercup and Apple Bloom moved in and snuggled up to Applejack, helping me cover her face and neck in wet kisses. At the same time, the three of us each reached for her chest and grabbed a handful of her breasts, our eager fingers caressing every inch of those glorious mounds. Applejack was soon whimpering like a hungry animal as her upper body was treated to the gentle ministrations of our hands and mouths.

Her squirming legs soon drew my attention to Applejack’s lower body, where her final piece of clothing still clung to her hips. I temporarily withdrew my lips from her skin and pushed myself up into a sitting position, reaching over the pile of women before me. I managed to get a hold of Applejack’s panties and pull them down over her wide hips. She assisted my effort by lifting her legs into the air, allowing me to slide the moist undergarment down her thick, muscular thighs, her calves, and off of her big, soft feet. I tossed her panties aside then gently prized her legs apart, revealing the precious treasure they concealed.

Applejack’s pretty pussy was sopping wet, leaking a steady trickle of juices down onto the bed beneath it. Licking my lips, I reached a hand down and placed a single finger at the bottom of her slit, slowly stroking her all the way up to the top. A long, whimpering wail originating from Applejack’s lips echoed throughout the room before being muffled by Buttercup’s own lips. When I reached the top, I went right back down again, continually stroking her up and down with a firm, but gentle touch. My fingers were soon coated in her juices, which I took a moment to lick off of my hand and savor their taste. Every so often, I would switch between her lips and her clit, taking her love button between my fingers and teasing it oh-so-gently.

While she may have been enjoying the gentle foreplay we were giving her, I knew that the strong farm girl needed a bit more from us to really get her going. When I had gotten my fill of Applejack’s sweet nectar (at least for the moment), I withdrew my fingers from her lower lips and leaned in towards the three women once again.

“Apple Bloom, if you’d be so kind...” I whispered, nodding my head towards Applejack’s lower body.

Apple Bloom gave Applejack’s nipple one last hard suck before popping it out of her mouth and grinning at me. “With pleasure,” she said, getting off of Applejack and crawling down the bed.

“Buttercup, if you don’t mind...” I said, nodding once again.

Buttercup swirled her tongue around Applejack’s mouth a few more times for good measure, then broke their kiss, a thin trail of saliva connecting their tongues. “I thought you’d never ask,” she said, giving me a sultry look as she moved off of Applejack.

With the two of them out of the way, I got in close to Applejack and put an arm around her shoulders, cradling her head in the crook of my arm. From that position, I had unrestricted access to her upper body: her arms, her breasts, and her vulnerable underarms. Meanwhile, Buttercup leaned down and put her head between Applejack’s thighs, the two women’s plump, wet lips coming together in an erotic tongue kiss. Apple Bloom had moved down to Applejack’s feet, lifting her legs into the air and wrapping an arm around her ankles. She couldn’t help leaning in and giving our big sisters’ big feet a playful lick; she enjoyed playing with others’ feet almost as much as she enjoyed others playing with hers.

I looked into Applejack’s eyes, giving her a wicked grin. “You ready?” I said. I didn’t need to bother elaborating; we both knew what I was referring to.

Applejack was moaning from Buttercup’s touch, but managed to look at me and utter a breathy, “Yes”. Even if she had said nothing, the look in her eye, half anxious and half needy, would have told me all I needed to know.

The instant my fingers made contact with the ticklish skin beneath her arms, Applejack exploded into laughter, filling the room with the sounds of mirth. A split second afterwards, Buttercup sent her dextrous fingers dancing across Applejack’s belly and sides, our mother tickling her just as she had tickled us when we had been little kids. Completing the trifecta, Apple Bloom dug her fingertips into the soft, sensitive flesh of Applejack’s feet, tickling them with borderline sadistic glee. Faced with an assault on her three most sensitive areas at once, Applejack reflexively squirmed and writhed, trying to escape our touch. She was a strong woman to be sure, but with all three of us restraining her, she was helpless, unable to do anything but lie there and take whatever we wanted to give her.

Luckily for her, as much as we enjoyed listening to the erotic mixture of laughter and moans that she belted out, we were not cruel. Apple Bloom, Buttercup, and I tickled Applejack until we heard her breath grow short, then lifted our fingers from her skin. Applejack took full advantage of the break we gave her, sucking in huge lungfuls of air to refresh herself. She continued to moan softly and squirm as Buttercup lapped at her pussy, accompanied by Apple Bloom sucking on her toes and I gently kneading her breasts. I nuzzled her face, planting gentle kisses on her forehead and the adorable little freckles on her cheeks and nose. We did not want her to calm down too much, however, so as soon as I felt she was ready, I once again dug my fingers into her tender flesh, signaling the start of the next round.

Since she had already been warmed up, we tickled her even more mercilessly than we had the first time. Correspondingly, Applejack’s howls of laughter grew even louder and wilder, and she wiggled around on the bed like a fish plucked from the water. Even I started giggling as I watched my big, powerful sister reduced to a squealing mess at my touch. In addition to her underarms, I also targeted her neck, Applejack trying in vain to shield herself with her head. Buttercup tickled her up, down, and all around her toned stomach, occasionally removing her lips from her pussy and blowing a big, loud, wet raspberry on her abs. Applejack’s toes scrunched in an attempt to shield themselves from Apple Bloom’s tortuous touch, but Apple Bloom’s slender fingers wormed their way in and attacked the tender spots between them.

We kept up like that for a little while, switching between giving Applejack intense bouts of tickles and gentle rest periods with more sensual forms of stimulation. Of course, even when she was resting, we threw in a few quick, light tickles here and there just to keep her on edge. It didn’t take long of this treatment before she was red in the face and moaning loudly, when she had the opportunity to do so, of course. I could tell by the way she whimpered when I lightly pinched her nipples that she was thoroughly fired up and ready for more than mere foreplay. Wanting to go out with a bang, rather than a whimper, we still gave her one last round of tickle torture before stopping, pushing her as far as we could in an all-out assault before finally withdrawing our hands and mouths from her flesh entirely.

Applejack lied limply on the bed, panting and quivering as Apple Bloom, Buttercup, and I sat up. “You cowards are...givin’ up already?” she said weakly. “I was...just gettin’ warmed up.” Her words might have been proud and defiant, but coming from my ragdoll sister, they sounded more adorable than anything else.

“I know you were,” I said, placing a kiss on her sweaty forehead.

As I sat back up and looked over at Apple Bloom and Buttercup, I froze in fear. The two of them were slowly crawling towards me, the looks of predatory hunger in their eyes so intense that I could almost feel it on my skin. In that moment, I knew what a deer felt when it was cornered by a pack of ravenous wolves, their mouths dripping with anticipation of a coming feast. “Uh...girls?” I said, slowly crawling backwards. “What’s goin’ on?”

Suddenly, both of them lunged forward, reaching out and grabbing one of my arms each and holding them in a vice-like grip. “It may be your birthday,” said Buttercup in a tone that managed to be both arousing and chilling.

“But we have a present to unwrap too,” said Apple Bloom just as intensely.

A split second of confusion passed before I tentatively looked down at myself and the lone garment that still covered me. I realized in hindsight that perhaps getting three strong, aggressive, and very horny women so worked up without delivering might not have been the smartest thing I had ever done. “Oh, crabapples,” I muttered an instant before I was seized roughly and thrown down onto the bed, landing comfortably with my head on a pillow.

They were on me in a flash, pouncing on me and pinning me with their combined weight. Even the recovering Applejack managed to roll herself over and join in, ensuring that my entire upper body remained motionless. I struggled for a few moments before realizing that I was well and truly trapped, completely at the mercy of the three beautiful women. I gulped as I looked up at the three faces hanging above mine, seeing in their eyes a burning lust that would not be denied.

“You wanted to get us all riled up?” said Buttercup. “Well, you got what you wanted.”

“You got to play around with us,” said Apple Bloom. “Now it’s our turn.”

“I hope you’re ready, sugarcube,” said Applejack, “‘cause you’re ours now.”

“Um...can we talk about th—” I began, before being cut off by three pairs of soft lips pressed against my own. I barely had time to raise my guard and defend myself as their three tongues quickly battered their way past my lips and into my mouth, seeking out their favorite sparring partner. Normally, I would have been able to at least hold my ground, but the three of them were moving with such ferocity that I was quickly overwhelmed by their combined assault. They seemed to come at me from every angle at once, pinning down my tongue just as they had pinned down my body, then roughly womanhandling it however they pleased.

Every corner of my mouth had felt the touch of one of their powerful tongues by the time they finally moved on from my mouth and began covering my cheeks and chin with kisses. I breathed heavily, my battered tongue lying limply on the floor of my mouth as they slowly made their way southward, leaving three trails of kisses that led down my neck, my chest, and my stomach. When they reached the waistband of my underwear, the one barrier that separated the ravenous women from their prize, they seized the garment roughly, almost tearing it in their attempt to remove it from my body as quickly as possible. When my underwear had landed on the floor alongside three pairs of luxurious lingerie, the three of them stared down at the shaft of rock-hard flesh that sat before them, pausing only to lick their lips before diving right in.

I let out a sudden moan as three pairs of lips as soft as clouds smothered my head, sending a jolt of pleasure shooting through me. The pleasure had not even subsided before their lips moved lower, planting another three kisses and sending another wave coursing through me. I closed my eyes and moaned as they worked their way down my shaft, the sensation of their heavenly touch quickly wearing down my mind. By the time I felt their lips reach my base and begin covering my balls in warm, wet smooches, I could think of nothing but how much I wanted to feel them slobber over my bone like a trio of hungry dogs. They either knew me very well, or I had just been blessed by a significant amount of birthday luck, because the three of them soon did just that.

Three warm, wet, and velvety-soft tongues were pressed against the base of my shaft, covering the top and both sides, then were slowly dragged upwards towards my head. My breath came frantically as I fought to withstand the agonizing pleasure of their licks, my hands gripping the blanket beneath me for support. I was a few seconds away from just grabbing their heads and forcing them to lick faster when I felt their tongues complete their journey, sliding across my head to my tip, then being lifted up off of my skin. For better or worse, the respite they gave me did not last long, their tongues soon making contact with my shaft once again and licking up its length at a glacial pace.

They continued on like that for a while, licking me from base to tip over and over in the most teasing way possible. One of them eventually wrapped her fingers around me and angled me upwards, allowing them to reach their tongues all the way around me. As their busy tongues worked, gradually slathering every inch of my length in their saliva, I held on for dear life, moaning and grunting as I tried to keep myself from being completely overwhelmed by the pleasure. My aching member was soon leaking beads of pre, which were lapped up by one of three hungry mouths soon after they appeared.

Apple Bloom was the first to take things further, wrapping her lips around me and taking me deep into her mouth. She hesitated when my tip reached the entrance to her throat, taking a moment to prepare herself before slowly pushing herself even further down. I grunted loudly as I felt myself being slowly swallowed up by her hot, wet flesh, every inch that passed between her lips making it harder for me to maintain what little of my composure remained. Despite the many hours the two of us had spent in bed together, and despite her efforts to “train” herself, Apple Bloom still had her limits, so eventually ceased descending when she was still a short distance from my base.

Seemingly wanting to compensate for her self-perceived weakness, Apple Bloom formed a tight seal around me and began drawing herself back up, sucking me quickly and forcefully. Her efforts were not in vain, as her practiced technique magnified the waves of pleasure pounding against my mind tenfold. I managed to pry my eyes open and look down at her; she kept her eyes locked on me, those big beautiful things burning bright orange. While she handled my shaft, Applejack and Buttercup leaned down and brought their lips to my balls, gently licking and sucking them, while occasionally exchanging quick kisses.

Despite how quickly and easily Apple Bloom was pushing me to greater heights of arousal, or perhaps because of it, Applejack did not allow her turn go on for very long. Soon enough, Applejack raised her head and gently nuzzled Apple Bloom aside, forcing her lips up and off of me. “My turn,” she growled as she grabbed my shaft, angled it towards her, and wrapped her lips around it.

“Aw, no fair,” grumbled Apple Bloom. “I just got started.”

Applejack attempted to say something as she took inch after inch of me into her mouth, but with such an obstruction, she was wholly unintelligible. Admitting defeat, at least for the moment, Apple Bloom lowered herself and took Applejack’s place at my balls, sucking on one as if it were a sweet candy. Not wanting to be outdone by her little sister, Applejack kept on going until I reached the entrance to her throat, and even then did not stop. By the time she finally came to a halt, she had gone about as far down as Apple Bloom had, having taken the vast majority of my length into her mouth. Those beautiful green eyes of hers opened and looked up at me, conveying more passion than words ever could. Without further delay, she formed a tight seal around me then slowly lifted her head upwards, sucking me all the way up to my head.

My eyes clamped shut and I let out a deep grunt as the pleasure hit me like a charging bull. While Apple Bloom had always championed her rapid-fire technique, Applejack instead preferred to do things the same way she did everything: slow and steady. Her soft lips traveled all the way up my length, forcing every inch of my sensitive skin to feel their tight suction. While I certainly enjoyed the energy that Apple Bloom always brought to the table, I appreciated Applejack’s raw power just as much. It took only a few bobs of her head before I was once again lost in a raging sea of arousal, my body twitching and my hips bucking reflexively.

I didn’t know how long exactly, but not long later, I felt one of the mouths that was tending to my balls withdraw from my skin. When I felt Applejack’s lips travel up my shaft, my head, and off of my tip, I forced my eyes open and looked down. While I had expected to see Apple Bloom muscling in on her big sister, in reality, it was Buttercup who was forcing her eldest daughter off of me. “Already?” whined Applejack.

“Don’t worry, sweetie,” said Buttercup with a grin. “You’ll get another turn soon.”

With that, Buttercup wrapped her fingers around me and pointed me directly at her open mouth. She aimed her brilliant blue-green eyes directly at me as she wrapped her pillowy lips around me right beneath my head. Applejack begrudgingly took Buttercup’s place down below as she slowly swallowed me up bit by bit. I slid through Buttercup’s hot, wet flesh until I felt the tightness of a throat once again. Powering through the hurdle, she continued lowering herself further, approaching the spot where her daughters had been forced to stop. Unlike her daughters, however, the mature, experienced woman forged ahead with a fire in her eyes, not stopping until the final inch of my length had disappeared within her and her lips had wrapped around the base of my shaft.

The mere sight of such an act of sexual prowess was almost enough to finish me off right then and there, but by some miracle, I managed to keep myself from painting the inside of my mother’s throat white. Seemingly recognizing this, Buttercup smiled with her eyes, then slowly raised her head back up. While Buttercup possessed neither the speed or raw power of the two young women beside her, she did have an undeniable superiority in terms of technique, a strength that she was more than willing to exploit. In addition to the tight vacuum seal she formed around me, her plush lips massaged every inch of my length that emerged from within her, after being treated to the ministrations of her dextrous tongue, of course. When she reached the peak of her strokes, she took a moment to swirl the tip of her tongue around my head and lap up the beads of pre at my tip.

I had been burning with lust before, but the overwhelming pleasure that Buttercup’s tender touch brought me set my whole body ablaze. Every time her soft, warm flesh rubbed against my own, a gentle shockwave arced through me like electricity, making me shudder and moan. I had no doubt that, if she had continued on like that, I would have soon been pushed to my peak and then right on over it. As much as Buttercup loved making me squirm, however, she was more than willing to share the fun with her eager, yet less experienced daughters. After taking a good, long turn working my member, she finally pulled back her lips all the way, popping them off my tip with a lewd, wet noise.

For the next few minutes, the three of them took turns sucking me off, each one of them getting ample time with me down their gullets. For most of that time, I merely laid back and closed my eyes, letting the pleasure they gave me flow through me, filling up every corner of my being. I couldn’t get over how much I loved feeling each one of them wrap themselves around me. Each one of them was so different, so unique, and yet each one of them was perfect in her own special way. Having even one of them tend to me in that manner would have been bliss, but the way the three of them complemented each other filled me with indescribably ecstasy. Every time they switched, I felt as if I were going from a hot, bubbly jacuzzi to a cool, refreshing pool and then back again, each unique sensation enhancing the other in a way that they could never hope to achieve on their own.

When I managed to pry my eyes open and look down upon them, I got a glimpse of their three beautiful faces nuzzled together against me and each other. I reached down and ran my hands through their hair, petting the soft fields of yellow, red, and orange. The three of them looked back up at me, their three pairs of beautiful eyes shining with all the love and lust I was feeling in my own heart for them. It felt so surreal; it felt as if I were in a dream and might wake up at any moment. That moment never came, of course. It was no dream that had placed me in the tender, loving care of the three people I loved more than any other, it was merely my reality, my life, and I intended to spend as much of that life as possible loving them too.

Such were my thoughts as the three voracious women pushed me nearer and nearer to my breaking point, until it got to the point where my mind was merely an incoherent mess filled solely with desire. My breath came quickly and frantically, interspaced with moans and grunts. My body was constantly wracked with pleasure, my muscles clenching and twitching with each minor stimulus. “Buttercup!” I moaned through it all. “Applejack! Apple Bloom!”

“I think he’s almost there,” said Apple Bloom, removing her lips from my balls.

“Looks like it,” said Applejack, doing the same. “You reckon we should finish him off?”

“Hmm...I don’t know,” said Apple Bloom teasingly. “I kinda wanted to tease him a little bit more.”

Buttercup, who had her lips wrapped around me at that moment, slowly pulled them up and off of me, holding me in place to keep me upright. “I would enjoy playin’ with him for a bit longer,” she said.

“After all, he did make us wait,” said Applejack.

The mere suggestion of having my impending orgasm delayed any longer made me let out a desperate, needy moan, eliciting loving giggles from the three of them.

“That’s true,” said Buttercup, “but he is the birthday boy, and I think he’s waited more than enough for now. Don’t you agree?” My sisters made a show of considering the question for a moment.

“I suppose so,” said Applejack.

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom.

“Alright then,” said Buttercup, giving me an intense look. “Follow my lead, girls.”

With that, Buttercup wrapped her hand fully around my shaft, squeezing me with that firm, but gentle grip she always used on me. Applejack and Apple Bloom both reached out a hand, Applejack placing hers on the back of Buttercup’s and Apple Bloom putting hers on the back of Applejack’s. Just as the three brought their hands together down below, so too did they bring their mouths together higher up. They opened their mouths wide, moving them in towards my glistening head and wrapping their lips around it. When they were done, my tip had been trapped in the middle of a three-way kiss, surrounded all around by plump lips and slippery tongues. I had but a moment to savor the erotic sight before they began their final assault.

The three-hand grip on my shaft slowly ascended, traveling upwards until it brushed against their chins, then went straight back down to my base. It took them several strokes to get coordinated, due to their unconventional grip, but before long, they were pumping me with a rapidly accelerating pace that was sure to finish me off in no time. At the same time, their tongues descended on the tender flesh of my head and lapped at it like a lollipop, polishing its entire surface from base to tip. I let out a grunt as the pleasure of their touch radiated throughout my entire body and barreled into my weakened mind. The three of them had already worn down almost all of my remaining willpower, so it took them very little time to push me to the final precipice and hurl me over it, sending me tumbling into my long-awaited climax.

My muscles clenched, my hands gripped the blanket beneath me, and my toes curled as I felt the flood of liquid love bubble up inside of me before shooting up my shaft at supersonic speed. As the first burst spewed out of my tip and onto the waiting tongues surrounding it, I threw back my head and let out a deep, booming roar, filling the room with the sound of my ecstasy. My hips bucked forward again and again, pushing my tip more firmly against the mouths that were slurping down everything I had to offer. Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup continued to pump me throughout the many waves of my orgasm, milking me of every last drop I had in me. Determined to give them what they wanted, my body reached deep into its reserves and pumped burst after burst out of my tip, flooding their mouths with my hot, thick seed.

I held on for dear life as I rode out the powerful surges of pleasure that eventually began to weaken. I clung to the moment for as long as possible, forcing out every meager burst I could before my aching member simply couldn’t go any further. All at once, my muscles gave out and I collapsed down onto the bed like a puppet with its strings cut. My chest rose and fell rapidly as I sucked air into my lungs to cool my exhausted body. The haze of pleasure that clouded my mind slowly faded, my senses gradually returning to me. Aftershocks shot through me as I felt gentle touches down below, making me twitch and moan softly. With great effort, I managed to open my eyes and angle them downward once again.

Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup had removed their mouths from my head and were sharing a true three-way kiss, their lips locked and their tongues swirling together in a sea of white. I watched them as they shared huge globs of seed between themselves, pushing them into each other’s mouths, swirling it around with their tongues, and then passing it on again. Although they did gulp most of it down, much of it ended up slathered across their lips or dribbling down onto my member. When this happened, one of them would hastily clean up the spill with her tongue, making me shudder when their soft tongues caresses my tender flesh.

When the three of them had finally finished their late-night snack and had cleaned up both themselves and me, they gently laid my member back on my stomach, giving it one final kiss each. They then turned their eyes on me, their gazes much sweeter and gentler than they had been earlier. Flashing me a trio of grins, they slowly got up on their hands and knees and crawled up the bed towards me. I smiled back at them and chuckled weakly as they took their places around me, exchanging quick pecks with all three of them. Buttercup and Applejack laid on either side of me, while Apple Bloom carefully laid on top of me, sandwiching my member between our stomachs. The four of us put our arms around each other and entwined our legs, locking each other together in a loving embrace.

“You looked like you enjoyed that,” said Buttercup softly.

“I did,” I said. “I really did.”

“I’m glad we could make your birthday somethin’ special,” said Applejack.

“You three make every day of my life special,” I said, “and not just ‘cause of stuff like this. You three are the sweetest little apples in this orchard, and...I wouldn’t trade you for anythin’ in the whole world.”

“Thanks, sugarcube,” said Applejack, giving me a peck on my cheek. “You’re pretty sweet yourself.”

“Well...I’d say it’s more salty than sweet, but you get the idea,” said Apple Bloom. I chuckled at her comment, giving her a kiss on her adorable little nose.

“What do you wanna do now, birthday boy?” asked Buttercup. “You ready to go again, or did we tucker you out too much?”

“Are you kiddin’?” I said. “I ain’t callin’ it quits yet; we just got started. Besides, I still gotta finish you three off.”

“I’m lookin’ forward to it,” said Buttercup.

“Just...gimme a minute or two to get goin’ again, then I’ll be on you three like Pinkie Pie on Sweet Apple Cider.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” chuckled Apple Bloom.

The three of them snuggled closely to me, their soft, warm bodies surrounding me like a thick quilt. We nuzzled our faces together, gazing into each other’s eyes exchanging slow, gentle kisses. Three pairs of soft legs and feet rubbed against mine in a playful game of footsie. My hands caressed their backs and butts, gently squeezing handfuls of their sexy flesh. I closed my eyes, reveling in the gentle love they shared with me. In that moment, I felt wholly and utterly content with my life. I felt as if I were exactly where I was meant to be, there with them. The four of us had been through many trials and hardships to get where we were, and as far as I was concerned, that’s where we would be for the rest of our lives: together.

Revelation

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Revelation

The sound of soft, rhythmic breath in my ears. The smell of linens stained with sweat and sexual fluids. The pale light of morning kissing my eyelids. And all around me, covering my skin from foot to head, softness and warmth, the kind that could only come from the body of a woman. These were the sensations that graced my mind as it slowly shrugged off the blanket of sleep that covered it, emerging into the waking world once again.

Even as I woke, I still did not open my eyes, my body instinctively clinging to the waning serenity I was leaving behind. Despite this, when I felt a pair of plump, feminine lips make contact with my own, I immediately knew who they belonged to. I responded almost automatically, pressing my lips against hers and joining her in the most tender of kisses. For a moment, I felt as if I were still asleep, dreaming a wonderful dream of the woman I loved. I probably would have stayed like that, kissing those perfect lips for all eternity, had they not eventually withdrawn. My half-conscious brain got the message loud and clear: if I wanted more, I would have to rouse myself and go get more.

With considerable mental effort, my eyes fluttered open and gazed upon the face hanging above mine. My vision was blurry, but after a few blinks, my eyes focused on the familiar features of a rounded face wreathed by orange curls, the face of my mother Buttercup. Her blue-green eyes displayed the same tiredness that I felt in my stiff limbs, but the smile on her lips was as warm and cheery as ever. I smiled back at her, the mere sight of her more than enough to ward off my morning grumpiness.

“Good mornin’,” she whispered, placing a hand on my cheek and stroking it.

“Good mornin’,” I whispered back.

Buttercup leaned down, closed her eyes, and brought her lips to mine. That time, I was prepared for her, and so kissed her back more energetically. Our lips mashed together gently and the tips of our tongues lightly prodded each other. I raised a hand and placed it aside her face, stroking her cheek and her fluffy hair. We eventually broke our kiss, pulling back and looking upon each other once more.

“Help me wake your sisters,” Buttercup said. “We gotta get a move on soon.”

With that, Buttercup leaned back and rose from the bed, stepping down onto the floor of her bedroom. I turned my head to watch her, getting an unobstructed view of her mountainous butt as it jiggled. She slowly made her way over to her bathroom, letting out a wide yawn as she stepped inside. The pleasurable distraction of Buttercup’s bare-naked body having vanished from my sight, my eyes wandered to the other two women in the room, neither of which was any less deserving of my attention.

Applejack and Apple Bloom were still snuggled up against me, Applejack to my side and Apple Bloom on my chest. All three of us were still covered by the thick bedding of Buttercup’s bed, allowing their warm bodies to vent their heat directly into mine. Both of them were still sound asleep, their chests slowly rising and falling with every breath. I was somewhat surprised; Applejack was an early riser, typically being out of bed by the time the rooster signaled the coming of dawn. Although, considering how many times each one of them had stained the bedding with their love juices the night before, it made sense that they would be a bit more tired than normal. Even I was still feeling a bit weak, having just gotten through the most physically demanding, albeit most pleasurable, birthday I had ever had.

I leaned in close to where Applejack’s face rested on my shoulder and pressed my lips against her forehead, giving it a gentle kiss. I followed it up with another kiss slightly lower, kissing my way down her freckled nose to her lips. Applejack stirred slightly, but when I planted a long, firm kiss on her lips, I felt her subconsciously lean into it and snuggle up to me even closer. When I finally broke our kiss and pulled back, Applejack’s eyes fluttered open, eventually settling on me. We smiled at one another, leaning in and nuzzling our noses together.

“Howdy,” I whispered.

“Howdy,” she whispered back.

“Sleep well?” I said.

“You know it,” she said.

The two of us shared a quick peck before setting our sights on Apple Bloom. I raised a hand and brushed the hair away from her sleeping face before kissing the top of her head. Applejack leaned down and began peppering her with gentle kisses. Apple Bloom stirred, attempting to return Applejack’s kisses as she fought off her drowsiness.

“Time to get up, sugarcube,” said Applejack as Apple Bloom’s eyes finally creaked open.

Apple Bloom groaned, quickly closing her eyes again and wrapping her arms around me. “Five more minutes,” she mumbled.

“Come on, Apple Bloom,” I chuckled, “or I’ll eat your share of breakfast.”

“Oh, fine,” grumbled Apple Bloom, opening her eyes and laboriously pushing herself up off of me.

Applejack and I followed her lead, sitting up on the bed and stretching out our tired limbs. In between heavy yawns, the three of us exchanged a few more morning kisses and a warm hug.

“You three awake?” said Buttercup as she strolled back into the bedroom, still as naked as the rest of us. She had a brush in her hand and was busy running it through her long hair as she approached the bed and sat down on the edge.

“Eyup,” I said as I carefully pushed myself off of the bed and rose to my feet.

“You need help with that, Mom?” asked Apple Bloom.

“No thanks, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “I got it.”

Applejack rose from the bed as well, slowly making her way over to the bedroom door. She grabbed the handle and cracked the door enough to look out into the hallway while still concealing all of us. “Granny’s down in the kitchen,” she said softly, closing the door and looking back at us. “Let’s hurry back to our rooms before she gets suspicious.”

Buttercup’s smile faded, an thoughtful expression appearing on her face. “You know...we can’t hide from her forever,” she said matter-of-factly, lowering her brush.

My sisters and I looked over at her, momentarily shocked at the implication of her comment. Of course, we quickly realized that our mother was, as always, in the right of things. “We know,” I said.

“It’s just...I don’t know how she’ll take it,” said Apple Bloom. “She ain’t like you, Mom. She ain’t as...understandin’ as you are.”

“You know how she is,” said Applejack. “That woman’s as tough as old hickory. If she decides she don’t approve of somethin’, then...there’ll be no changin’ her mind about it.”

“That may be so,” said Buttercup, “but she still has a right to know. This is as much her home as it is ours. If there’s somethin’ this big goin’ on under her roof, she shouldn’t be left in the dark about it. Besides...she’s still our family. We owe her this.”

My sisters and I exchanged a glance, wordlessly coming to the same conclusion. “You’re right,” I sighed. “We have to tell her.” My sisters silently nodded their agreement.

“It doesn’t have to be today,” said Buttercup. “Or tomorrow. But soon. Alright?” She looked at each one of us in turn, giving us the stern look she always gave us when invoking her unquestioned motherly authority over us.

“Yes, Mama,” we said together.

Buttercup rose from the bed, a smile returning to her lips. She held out her arms and motioned for us to come closer. My sisters and I smiled and approached Buttercup, coming together in a group hug.

“It may not feel like it, but...this is the right thing to do,” said Buttercup. “And I promise you three...I’ll stand with you no matter what happens. I’ll do whatever I can to protect my babies. Besides...it wouldn’t be the first time I’ve stood up to that woman about...the people I love.”

My sisters and I each placed a kiss on Buttercup’s face, smiling down at the short, plump woman. “Thank you, Mama,” said Apple Bloom.

“We know you’ll always stand by us,” said Applejack, “just like we’ll always stand by you.”

Buttercup smiled back at us, squeezing us tightly in her arms. “Thank you, sweeties,” she said. “I know you will.” The four of us nuzzled our faces together, savoring the intimate moment. “Now...y’all need to get your keisters back to your rooms, pronto. If we’re not downstairs soon, she’s gonna come lookin’ for us, and I don’t think your poor old granny can handle seein’ us in our birthday suits.”

As it turned out, “soon” came a bit quicker than my sisters and I would have preferred. We continued to procrastinate, ignoring the issue of our grandmother when we could and making excuses when we could not. All three of us were very much happy with the way our lives were going, so we were hesitant to do anything that might change that. Of course, Buttercup was not about to let us sweep the whole thing under the rug. Despite the fear we saw in her eyes, the same fear we felt in our hearts, she still urged us on, forcing us to stand up and do the right thing for everyone. It was in times like that that I was grateful to have her on our side, the woman who continued to point us in the right direction even as adults.

It ended up being on a normal, otherwise boring day a few weeks after my birthday. It was midmorning; we figured that, if things didn’t go well, all of us would need time to cool off before bedtime. We had made decent progress on finishing our morning chores, but that was not the thing at the forefront of my and my sisters’ minds as we made our way to the back door of the house and entered into the kitchen. Buttercup was already there waiting for us, the same look of resolution on her face as ours. We glanced around at each other, reminding ourselves that we were not alone in what we were about to do. Buttercup stepped forward and pulled the three of us into a hug; I didn’t know whether the trembling I felt was theirs or my own.

Our footsteps sounded as loud as cannon fire as we walked from the kitchen to the living room. The windows let the morning sunshine stream in and bathe the room in its soft glow. Aside from us, the only other noises came from the old woman sitting in her rocker by the fireplace. The wood of the floor creaked softly as she unconsciously rocked forward and back. She hummed to herself as she worked the knitting needles in her hands, threading together some half-finished piece of clothing. She looked so fragile like that, just a little old lady with a white bun and an old-looking grandma dress passing the time as any grandmother would. Of course, we knew her too well to mistake her apparent frailty for reality.

Granny Smith looked up at us and smiled as we approached, lowering her knitting into her lap. “Well, hello dearies!” she said cheerfully. “Come to check on your ol’ granny, huh?”

“Somethin’ like that,” said Buttercup.

“There’s somethin’ we...need to talk to you about,” said Applejack.

“Well, I’m all ears!” said Granny. “Why don’t y’all have a seat and you can tell me all about it. Long as we don’t spend too much time gabbin’; we got a lot of work to get done over the next few weeks.”

“Don’t worry, Granny,” I said as I took my usual place on the couch. “We...we won’t waste any time.”

As usual, Buttercup sat in her reading chair near Granny and my sisters sat beside me on the couch facing them. The room was silent for a moment, neither my sisters, my mother, or I knowing how to begin. It seemed almost funny in hindsight: after all we had been through together, after how sure of ourselves we had been just a short time ago, we still found ourselves unnerved by just one woman, a woman that we all loved almost as much as we loved each other.

“Well, come on,” said Granny when the moment had grown awkward. “Spit it out. Unless y’all wanna sit here till next spring.”

Taking the difficult task of beginning the conversation upon herself, Buttercup took a deep breath and released it in a heavy sigh. “Granny...we have to tell you somethin’...about us,” she said. “Me, Anon, Applejack, and Apple Bloom.”

“What is it?” asked Granny Smith.

“It’s about...how we feel,” said Applejack. “How we feel about...each other.”

“It’s about how we feel and...how we see each other,” said Apple Bloom.

“We’ve been meanin’ to tell you this for a while, but...we just couldn’t bring ourselves to do it,” I said, looking down at the floor as I spoke.

“Hang on a minute,” said Granny Smith suddenly, “is this about you four ruttin’ every night?”

The sound of my brain breaking echoed through my head like the shattering of a mountain of glass. For a few seconds, I lost the ability to think, my mind as empty and idle as a dusty old attic. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw my mother and sisters freeze, their jaws hanging limply below the rest of their faces. When I finally finished rebooting, my mind ran at a mile a minute in an effort to make up for lost time. Over and over again, I replayed my grandmother’s words in my head in a desperate attempt to make sense of them. She had spoken as clearly as she ever had, and yet I was as lost as if she had spoken in another language entirely.

“Wha...what did you just say?” said Buttercup, sounding out every word as if she had never used any of them before.

“I said, ‘Is this about you four ruttin’ every night?’,” said Granny Smith. “What, are you losin’ your hearin’ too?”

Hearing the words again did little to help me make sense of the situation. She knew? She knew about us? And from the sound of it, she knew quite a bit more than we had planned on telling her about too. She knew all of this, yet for some reason, she didn’t seem the slightest bit affected by it. Granny Smith merely sat there, her expression and tone as casual as if she had just asked us about the weather.

“G-G-Granny,” said Applejack, barely able to get the word out, “you...you knew?”

“Well, of course I knew,” said Granny as casually as before. “I know everythin’ that goes on in this house. I may be old, but I ain’t blind! Well, I am a little blind, but that’s beside the point.”

“But...how?” said Apple Bloom. “We were so careful!”

“I’ll give you that much,” said Granny. “Me bein’ such a heavy sleeper and all, y’all probably coulda done it right outside my door and I wouldn’t have noticed. But that ain’t how I found out.”

“Well then...how?” I said.

“Well, you may have been able to sneak off to each other’s bedrooms after dark or find a nice spot out in the orchard, but when y’all are right in front of me, you let your guard down,” Granny said. “Maybe y’all weren’t hangin’ off each other, but I could tell clear as day that somethin’ was goin’ on between you four. Y’all’ve changed quite a bit over the past year, on your own and together. Don’t think I ain’t noticed that; I’ve known y’all for most of your lives. Now, I may not be the sharpest horn in Canterlot, but I know how folks act around each other when they’re rollin’ in the hay on the regular. I could see it in your eyes.” She punctuated this remark by opening one of her eyes wide and pointing it at us. “Y’all never coulda hid that, even if you tried.”

Another long pause passed before anyone spoke again. “Granny,” said Applejack softly, “if...if you knew...why didn’t you tell us?”

“Why should I have?” said Granny. “It was your secret, and y’all obviously weren’t ready to talk about it before now. I ain’t the sorta woman to intrude on folks’ private lives.”

“You’re...takin’ this awfully well,” I said.

“Should I not be?” said Granny.

“No, you shouldn’t!” said Buttercup, her tone growing distressed. “Don’t you get it? We’re...we’re together! Me, your daughter-in-law, and all your grandchildren! We’re all in a relationship together! How are you not upset by this? When I found out about them, I was furious! I was angry, and confused, and...and scared. How does this not upset you even a little?” By the time she finished, Buttercup looked as if she were about to cry.

“Buttercup,” said Granny Smith calmly, “take a breath.” She waited patiently while Buttercup forced herself to breath deeply and evenly, eventually calming herself once again. “Now, let me ask you somethin’: do you still feel that way?”

“Well...no,” said Buttercup, visibly perplexed. “Not anymore.”

“Then why are you so surprised that I feel the same way?” said Granny. “Dearie, you’re their mama; it’s your job to worry about ‘em too much. Me, on the other hand, I’m their granny; it’s my job to know better and not fret over things that don’t need frettin’ over. I’m in the same place you are about all of this, I just got here quicker than you did.”

“So...you’re okay with this?” said Apple Bloom. “You’re okay with us...bein’ together?”

“Of course I am!” said Granny. “You four need each other.” She turned her head and looked at Buttercup, speaking slowly and purposefully. “Buttercup, you need a new man; you need someone to love again. You’ve spent all these years feelin’ sorry for yourself, tellin’ yourself you’re some worthless old biddy that ain’t good for nothin’. It’s always hurt me to see you like that, but I knew it’d take somethin’ bigger than I could give you to snap you out of it. I just never expected it’d come in the way it did.” She glanced over at me for a moment, the hint of a grin on her lips.

“Bright Mac...left some big shoes to fill,” Granny Smith continued. “I know how hard it was on you when he died. It was hard on me too. It was hard on all of us. It took me a long time to make peace with it, but I did make peace with it in the end. You didn’t. You’ve been haulin’ all that hurt around with you day and night, and it’s been wearin’ a hole through you. If you’ve finally found someone who can fill that hole, someone who can make you forget all that pain, someone who can show you that you’re still worth lovin’, then I ain’t gonna do nothin’ to stop you. I ain’t gonna try to keep you from the people you love...not again.”

Without waiting for a response, Granny Smith turned and fixed her eyes on Apple Bloom. “Apple Bloom,” she said. “You need someone to keep you grounded, give you a sense of perspective. I mean this in the nicest of ways, but you’re a little wildfire is what you are, runnin’ around wherever you please, doin’ whatever you fancy. You got more spirit in one little finger than some folks do in their whole bodies. I guess that’s the child in you, and there ain’t nothin’ wrong with that, but you’re a grown woman now. You’ve spent so many years tryin’ to get others to see you that way, but you’ve never really played the part...until recently, that is.

“It’s a bit funny when you think about it. You’ve spent so much time thinkin’ about yourself, worryin’ about how others look at you and tryin’ to get ‘em to love you, but now that you actually got someone to love you, to really love you, you’re finally given all that up. You’re finally startin’ to realize that you don’t need everyone to love you to be happy. Sometimes all you need is one person. You don’t know how lucky you are to find that person so soon in your life. You’re a fine young lady, dearie; I’m glad you’ve found someone who can help you realize that.”

Granny Smith then looked to Applejack. “Applejack,” she said, “you need to learn to let loose and let others take care of you every now and then. You’re out there workin’ the orchard every day, mornin’, noon, and night, and you’ve been doin’ that for half your life. I know we used to need that from you, back when your little brother and sister were too young to help, but that was a long time ago. You’ve been tryin’ to carry us and this farm on your back for too long. It’s time you let us return the favor.

“You’re still young, dearie...and you need to start actin’ your age. You need to get out there and have fun, enjoy the best years of your life while you still can. And I don’t wanna see you tellin’ yourself you don’t deserve it! Nobody deserves it more than you do. You deserve to act young sometimes, and you deserve to act like a woman always. I know you have trouble with that, but lucky for you, you found someone who’s more than willin’ to treat you like the woman you are.”

With that, Granny Smith fixed those all-seeing eyes of hers on me. “Anon,” she said, “you need to start bein’ a man. You’ve been the man of the house for years, but you’ve never really acted the part, although I can’t rightly blame you for that. What with your pa bein’ outta the picture and your mama and sister treatin’ you like you were still knee-high, I ain’t surprised you turned out how you did. There’s lots of ways to turn a boy into a man, but havin’ him take care of a woman is one of the fastest.

“You used to have your head in the clouds, coastin’ through the day without a care in the world. Now you got somethin’ worth carin’ about, and I’ve seen how much you do. You used to be scared to stand up for yourself and your feelin’s. You ain’t like that anymore; you’re strong enough to stand up for yourself and them. You got somethin’ worth fightin’ for, somethin’ worth gettin’ up in the mornin’ for the sake of, and you got the strength to do it. That’s what makes you a man. It makes you as much of a man as any I’ve ever met. It makes you as much of a man as your pa ever was.”

Granny Smith looked around at all of us once again, then sighed. “Anyway, those are my feelin’s on the matter,” she said. “Y’all don’t have to agree with me. I just want y’all to understand.”

“Granny...” said Buttercup, still processing her words.

“We do understand,” said Applejack.

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom. “It’s just...hearin’ it out loud makes a heap of difference.”

“Granny,” I said, “you’re right.” I looked around at Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup, my family, my women, and the loves of my life. “She’s right. We do need each other.”

“We do,” said Buttercup. “I’ve always known that. I just...never realized how much.”

“Well...now we do,” I said.

“Thank you, Granny,” said Applejack. “For this and...for everythin’.”

“Aw, there ain’t no need to thank me,” said Granny Smith. “If anythin’, y’all should be thankin’ each other.”

“You’re right,” said Apple Bloom, rising from her seat and turning to face Applejack and I. She reached down and took our hands, pulling us up onto our feet next to her. She then turned and did the same for Buttercup, bringing us all close together. She threw her arms around all three of us and hugged us tightly, nuzzling us. “Thank you...all of you.” The rest of us embraced each other as well, holding each other and bringing our faces in close.

“Thank you too,” said Applejack. “Apple Bloom, Anon, Mama...thank you all so much.”

“Sweeties, I...” began Buttercup. “Thank you. From the bottom of my heart, thank you.”

“I owe you three so much,” I said. “Thank you. Thanks for everythin’.”

The four of us leaned in and exchanged gentle, loving pecks, knowing we no longer had any reason to hide ourselves. When we were finished, we turned our heads towards Granny Smith, realizing that we were leaving out one of the most important people in our lives. We quickly walked over to where she sat, leaned down, and wrapped our arms around her, hugging her with all the love we could muster.

“Thank you, Granny,” we said together.

“Oh, you’re welcome dearies,” she said. “I know you four’ll be happy together. Just don’t keep each other up all night, you hear? If y’all start shirkin’ your chores ‘cause you’re too tired, I’ll tan all four of your hides!”

On the outskirts of town, far away from any other buildings, sat a cozy little cottage overgrown with plant life and dotted with an abnormally large number of birdhouses. Nearby this cottage, hugging the edge of the Everfree Forest, was a beautiful meadow of bright green grass and wildflowers. In the middle of this meadow, a small, but friendly looking tree stood alone, shading the ground beneath it from the warm sun overhead. At the base of the tree, a large checkered blanket had been spread out and arranged with plates full of sandwiches, small desserts, and other kinds of finger foods. Around this blanket, lounging peacefully in the springtime afternoon, were four young women.

The first woman was sitting back against the trunk of the tree, looking down at a book in her lap. While not the sort of woman to draw people’s gazes, she was certainly not unattractive, having a small, petite body with subtle feminine curves. While her small, perky breasts and buttocks might not have been to everyone’s tastes, there were many who considered her figure to be appealing in an adorable, girlish sort of way. Her attire was just as modest and pleasant to look upon as the body it adorned, consisting of a dark blue sweater vest criss-crossed with a pinkish-purplish design and a matching knee-length skirt. Her shoes, similarly modest and practical, had been removed and set aside, revealing a pair of sparkling white socks that reached up to her calves.

As she finished the page she was reading she lifted a hand turned to the next one. Her small, slender fingers were adorned with writer’s calluses, the product of years of note-taking and essay-writing. Something else her studious history had given her was the pale pink skin that covered her entire body, signaling to those who looked upon her that she much preferred to spend her time indoors. She absentmindedly raised the hand again and brushed a strand of her long, straight, dark blue hair behind her ear. While cut in a modest fashion, the vibrant band of pink and purple that ran along its length added an undeniable visual appeal. Jutting out of her forehead, poking through her bangs, was a rounded lavender horn with a spiral groove running from base to tip.

Sprawled out on the grass nearby her was another woman with a markedly different appearance. The second woman was similarly small and petite, although she possessed little of the soft, feminine fat that covered the first woman’s body. Instead, her body was lean and toned, her muscles sculpted by years of dedicated effort. Despite being even less endowed in the curves department than her companion, being just barely big enough to avoid being called flat-chested, she had no qualms about showing off her body. To this end, she wore a short pair of light blue running shorts and a matching sports bra under a loose white tank top. She had discarded her running shoes and socks, letting the gentle breeze caress her wriggling toes. If anyone had cared to look at her, they would have seen beautifully tanned skin, legs like springy young trees, and a six pack that drew the gazes of both men and women.

Her hands were folded behind her head, her fingers caressing the messy, rainbow-colored hair that ran down just past her shoulder. She breathed a contented sigh, basking in the warmth of the sun with her eyes closed and a grin on her lips. Sprouting from her back, right between her shoulder blades, were a pair of large, feathered wings of the same sky-blue color as her shorts. The wings were fully unfurled, stretching out on the soft grass beside her and soaking up the sun just as she did. While those majestic limbs were capable of moving at miraculous speeds when called upon to do so, at that moment, they were as calm as the woman they belonged to, merely stretching and flexing slightly every once in a while.

On the other side of the blanket, sitting cross-legged before the array of snacks, was a woman who could not have been more physically different from the athletic pegasus lying nearby. In every place the latter was slender and hard, the former was thick and soft. Two plump legs as wide around as tree trunks and as jiggly as gelatin led up to a set of huge hips and a jaw-dropppingly large butt that wiggled enticingly with every little movement she made. Higher up, she had a pleasantly pudgy belly and a pair of breasts that, while not rivaling her caboose in size, were still spectacular enough to fill the heads of every man who saw them with impure thoughts. The soft skin that covered her body was a warm and healthy pink color, although not nearly as pink as the poofy curls that sprouted from her head and ran down her back.

A pair of blue-and-yellow striped leggings ran from her otherwise bare feet to midway up her thighs, and a dark pink, knee-length skirt hung from her hips. A light pink t-shirt clung to her sizable torso, bearing the image of a trio of party balloons. In her hand she held a half-eaten cupcake, which she raised to her lips and took a big bite out of. The woman’s persistent sweet tooth compelled her to smile and grunt her approval of the tasty treat as she eagerly chewed. The noticeable jiggling of her body as she squirmed in delight would have been enough to draw significant attention from any onlookers if she hadn’t been sitting next to the woman she was.

Probably the only woman present who could rival, or perhaps even surpass, the girthy gourmand in terms of curves was the demure specimen sitting beside her. While the woman’s clothing, consisting solely of a breezy, light yellow dress dotted with tiny pink butterflies, was not noteworthy enough to draw attention, the contents of said clothing was. Beneath the loose fabric was concealed a stunning hourglass figure complete with wide hips and a relatively thin waist. While her legs were not outrageously plump, they were still noticeably thick and soft to the touch. Her butt, similarly, was not abnormally large, but was still full, round, and appealing in every way possible. Her stomach was the perfect middle ground between toned and chubby, being soft and squeezable while not ruining the gentle slopes of her waist.

What really set her apart from her companions, and most other women in Equestria for that matter, were the two massive breasts hanging from her chest. Each one of her titanic teardrops was around the size of a watermelon, easily outclassing the busts of almost every woman in town. The only other women who could claim to surpass her were those who had birthed and breastfed at least one child. Despite her unquestionable superiority over her peers in this arena, she had never let her sheer feminine attractiveness go to her adorable, light pink head. While her endowments could have easily earned her the attention of many, she much preferred the company of animals, such as the tiny chipmunk that was nestled in her lap and munching on a nut. She smiled down upon her furry friend, caressing him with her gentle, motherly touch. Lying on the ground, sprawled out next to her bare feet, was a white rabbit, happily dozing and snoring softly. Completing her soft, feminine image was the pair of large yellow wings sprouting from her back and neatly folded against her.

While the four women assembled around the picnic blanket were so remarkably different in appearance and personality, they did have one thing that they all shared between them: an unbreakable bond of friendship. This bond had been forged by a countless number of struggles and misadventures both big and small, each one serving to bring them closer together. So close had the friends become that it seemed like destiny that they should be together as they were. After hearing the stories of how each one of them had received the marks on the backs of their necks, a rainbow-colored lightning bolt, a trio of party balloons, pretty pink butterflies, and a six-pointed star, there were few who would argue against that theory. Although, those stories did involve another pair of marks as well: a cluster of brilliant blue jewels and three big, red apples.

Coincidentally, the missing members of the sextet were not far away, and were making their way towards their friends at that very moment. The two young women approaching were just as unique in appearance as their other four friends were. The first was tall and powerfully built, but had more than her fair share of feminine curves. She wore tall leather boots, worn jeans, an orange button-up shirt, and a wide-brimmed hat over her long yellow hair. The second woman was smaller all around, but made up for that through sheer grace and beauty. She wore a long white sundress, a matching pair of white sandals, stylish sunglasses, and a large sunhat over her deep purple hair. The two women walked side-by-side, moving at an unusually cautious pace, given the circumstances.

As the picnic came into view in the distance, Applejack sighed heavily and hung her head, her hands balling into fists. Noticing this, Rarity looked over at her, concern creasing her flawless features. She reached over with one of her delicate hands and grasped Applejack’s strong one, her fingers forcing the fist apart. Applejack looked up at Rarity as she felt her hand grasp hers and squeeze gently. Rarity gave her a reassuring smile, although it was clear that she too was feeling on edge. Strangely, it made Applejack feel better knowing that her friend recognized the gravity of the situation and yet still chose to stand beside her. A smile slowly appeared on Applejack’s lips as well and she squeezed Rarity’s hand back.

It did not take much longer until the two of them were noticed by the four under the tree. Upon seeing their friends approaching, Pinkie Pie’s eyes lit up like firecrackers and the already-wide smile on her face grew wider. With her mouth full of food, however, all she could do to alert the others was to grunt enthusiastically and point off into the distance.

“Chew and swallow, Pinkie,” said Twilight Sparkle without looking up from her book.

Realizing the problem, Pinkie quickly finished swallowing down her mouthful of cupcake, licking the frosting from her lips before speaking. “Sorry, Twilight!” she said. “I just wanted to tell you that Applejack and Rarity are coming!” Without waiting for a response, Pinkie sprang up onto her feet and began leaping into the air repeatedly, waving her arms over her head in an attempt to signal the two approaching women. “Hi Applejack! Hi Rarity!” she shouted at a much greater volume than was necessary to be heard by the women who had already gotten close enough to hear normal speech.

Applejack and Rarity couldn’t help but chuckle at Pinkie’s antics, their mutual friend never failing to put smiles on their faces when they needed them. “Howdy, girls,” said Applejack.

“Hey, you two!” said Twilight, putting a bookmark in her book and setting it aside. “I’m glad you could make it.”

“What took you guys so long?” said Rainbow Dash as she sat up. “We’ve been waiting for you forever!”

“Rainbow,” said Twilight flatly, “they’re only ten minutes late...which I recognize is a perfectly acceptable amount of time to be late by for an informal social gathering such as this.”

“Huzzah! She can be taught!” said Pinkie.

“Yes, I can,” said Twilight. “I know I can be a bit of a...perfectionist about these things sometimes...” Rainbow Dash stifled a snort, eliciting a sideways glance from Twilight. “But I’ve come to accept that being a bit...tardy...is not the end of the world.” While she had a smile on her face, Twilight looked as if that last bit had taken some effort to get out.

“Have a seat girls!” said Fluttershy. “I made all your favorites.”

“Ooh! So you did!” said Rarity as she eyed the delicious spread before her.

Rarity and Applejack quickly sat down and removed their shoes so as to not get dirt on the blanket. Rarity sat in a refined, ladylike position with her legs to the side of her, whereas Applejack was content to merely cross her legs. Spotting a plate of tiny finger sandwiches, Rarity quickly reached out with her dexterous fingers and snapped one up, raising it to her purple-painted lips and taking a bite. She grunted her approval as she chewed and swallowed. “Oh, Fluttershy,” she said, “these cucumber sandwiches are marvelous, as always.”

“And this peanut butter and apple jam one is delish!” said Applejack after taking a bite of a sandwich of her choosing.

“Oh, thank you,” said Fluttershy, bashfully brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

“I do apologize for our delay,” said Rarity. “We had...something to take care of before coming here.”

“Ooh! What kinda ‘something’?” asked Pinkie excitedly. “Was it a fun ‘something’, or a boring ‘something’? Or maybe even a sorta-fun, sorta-boring ‘something’ that you do to kill time but you end up enjoying it anyway?”

“Uh...no, just...somethin’,” said Applejack.

“They don’t have to talk about it if they don’t want to,” said Twilight.

“Yeah,” said Rainbow Dash. “Besides, what we should be talking about is how great I’m gonna do in the triathlon next week! Running, swimming, flying; I got it all locked down, thanks to these babies.” Raising her arms and flexing her biceps, she planted a quick kiss on each of them.

Rainbow Dash went on about the upcoming event, her self-confidence earning her an occasional eye roll and playful jab from the others. The conversation eventually shifted to other subjects, the six women discussing things such as their upcoming plans, how their days had been, and other lighthearted, trivial things. Before long, the natural chemistry between them had left them all smiling and giggling, all of them losing themselves in the comfy atmosphere they had created. Even Applejack, who had more reason that any of them to feel on edge at that moment, allowed herself to forget her troubles for a while and revel in the company of her closest friends.

After a particularly amusing joke from Pinkie Pie left the six of them roaring with laughter, there came a silent break in the conversation as everyone caught their breaths. Applejack, who had successfully put it out of her mind up until that point, was suddenly possessed by the motivation to address that which she had been planning to discuss with them all day long. Letting the feeling take hold of her before her trepidation overpowered it, she opened her mouth and spoke. “Girls?” she said flatly.

“Yes, Applejack?” said Twilight, smiling over at her.

“There’s somethin’ I...need to talk to y’all about,” said Applejack, doing her best to keep herself calm.

“Okay, what is it?” asked Twilight.

“Before I tell you,” said Applejack, “y’all have to promise not to tell anyone else.”

“C’mon, AJ, we’re your friends!” said Rainbow Dash. “We’re not gonna go blabbing.”

“I don’t reckon you will, but...please,” said Applejack. “It’d...make me feel better.”

The other five women exchanged quick glances, varying degrees of confusion and worry on their faces. Despite this, all of them soon raised their hands to their chests and commenced the traditional gestures that accompanied the swearing of a Pinkie promise. “Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye,” they chanted in unison.

“Now, tell us,” said Twilight, giving Applejack a comforting smile. “Whatever it is...you can tell us.”

Applejack looked around at each of her friends, seeing smiles of varying size on each of their lips. Rarity reached out and placed a hand on Applejack’s knee, squeezing it gently while giving her a supportive look. Applejack smiled back at her, then took a deep breath.

“Girls,” said Applejack, “I’m...I’m in a...a relationship.”

For a moment, all was silent, but then all at once, all of Applejack’s friends started talking at once, all except Rarity. It was difficult for Applejack to parse the rapid expressions of congratulations at her finding someone, relief at the issue presumably not being as serious as they had thought, and the inevitable questions as to who the lucky man (or woman) was. Thankfully, Rarity intervened and was able to quickly calm the others. “Girls, girls, please!” she said. “Let her finish.”

“I’m sorry, Applejack,” said Twilight when order had returned to the meadow, “but having a special somebody really isn’t something to be ashamed of.”

“That ain’t why I had you promise,” said Applejack. “I made you promise ‘cause of...who I’m in a relationship with.”

“Well...who is it?” said Fluttershy.

“It’s...it’s...” began Applejack before taking another deep breath. “It’s...Anon. It’s Anon. My brother.”

That time, the silence lasted much longer. Applejack had hung her head and squeezed her eyes shut, but she could still feel their gazes on her. She could sense their smiles slowly fading, replaced by expressions of shock, confusion, and embarrassment. She could almost see the rest of them glancing around at each other, confirming that what they had just heard had not been a trick of their imaginations. Every second seemed to pass as slowly as an hour, Applejack wholeheartedly expecting some dramatic disaster to strike at any moment.

“You...You’re in a relationship...with your brother?” said Twilight, finally breaking the silence.

Applejack gulped, her throat suddenly feeling very dry. “Yes,” she said as firmly as she could manage. “And that ain’t all. My...my sister...and my mama...they are too. We’re...all together...all of us.”

Another silence, another tortuous wait as Applejack braced for her friends’ reactions. When she could bear it no longer, she lifted her head, opened her eyes, and looked each of her friends in the face. Pinkie Pie was sitting as still as Applejack had ever seen her, her eyes wide and her jaw practically hanging down to the ground. Rainbow Dash look just as shocked, having been thrown a curveball that even an athlete such as herself could never have seen coming. Fluttershy looked like she was about to faint. Rarity had her eyes closed, her expression impassive. Twilight stared at Applejack intently, looking upon her as if she were seeing her for the first time.

“Applejack...is this true?” asked Twilight softly.

Applejack looked her in the eye, fighting the urge to cry. “Yes,” she said. “Yes it is. The four of us...aren’t just family anymore. We’re...a lot more than that. We’re...as much as four people can be to each other.”

Twilight’s gaze dropped, the most studious woman in town, for once, at a loss for an answer to the question before her. “I...I don’t know what to say,” she said. “If...that’s all true, then...”

“Then what?” said Rarity, her crisp, clear voice cutting through the air like a knife and immediately drawing all eyes to her. “So what if Applejack is in a relationship with her family members? What’s so wrong about that? Can’t you understand that she’s happy with them? Can’t you understand that they’re all happy with each other? Applejack has found not one, not two, but three people willing to love her with all of their hearts! Can’t you understand how wonderful that is?”

“Rarity,” said Twilight, attempting to interject into Rarity’s increasingly impassioned plea.

“No, Twilight!” said Rarity. “I am going to say my piece! Applejack is my friend, just like she’s your friend! If my friend has the courage to bear her soul to you about the things that make her happy, then I have a duty to stand by her!” She illustrated her point by scooching closer to Applejack, putting an arm around her, and holding her closely. “She’s found the people that make her happy! She’s found the people that she loves! And because I love her so much, I’m not going to let any of you try to keep her from them!”

“Rarity,” said Twilight, a bit more forcefully.

“What they have is beautiful!” said Rarity. “What they have is important! It’s important to them, it’s important to me, and it should be important to you too! If you don’t feel that way, then...then I don’t care! I don’t care what you have to say about it! I don’t care what the law has to say about it! I don’t care what tradition has to say about it! I don’t care what you or anyone else does! I’m going to stand by my friend, and I’m going to protect her and the people she loves from anyone who even tries to—”

“Rarity!” said Twilight loudly enough to break through the never-ending tirade.

Rarity froze, whatever passion that had seized her quickly vanishing again. She looked around at the astonished faces of her friends, slowly realizing how much of a scene she had just created. Her pale pink cheeks reddened, and she sheepishly returned to her previous position and regained her composure.

“I...do apologize,” said Rarity, clearing her throat. “I...didn’t mean to lose my temper. However, I meant what I said. I support Applejack in the life she’s chosen to live with her family. As her friends...I hope you will too.”

Applejack watched and waited as the others exchanged nervous glances, neither she nor they sure of what would happen next.

“Applejack,” said Twilight, “is...is what Rarity said true? Do you...really love them?”

Applejack hung her head, preemptively shielding herself from what she feared might be the mother of all lectures. “Yes, Twilight,” she said. “I love them. I love all three of them. I love ‘em in every way a woman can love someone.”

“And...being with them...does it make you happy?” said Twilight.

Applejack shut her eyes, feeling as if she were about to either laugh or cry. “Yes,” she said, nodding her head. “It does. They make me so happy. They make me happier than...than I’ve been in a long time.”

Applejack was surprised when she felt the gentle touch of a hand on hers. Prying her eyes open, she raised her head and looked into the face of Twilight Sparkle, who was smiling back at her. “If you’re happy,” said Twilight, squeezing Applejack’s hand, “then I’m happy.”

Now it was Applejack’s turn to be shocked and confused. “Twi...” she said.

“Rarity’s right,” said Twilight. “You’re my friend. I should want you to be happy, and I do. I can’t speak for all of us, but...if it really does make you happy to be with them like that...then I’m okay with it. I’ll admit it’s...unconventional...what you and your family are doing...”

“‘Unconventional’?” said Rainbow Dash, raising an eyebrow.

“Yes,” said Twilight, giving Rainbow Dash a sideways glance, “but that doesn’t mean it’s not worth respecting. Applejack, you and your family are good people, and if there’s anyone out there who has a problem with you all loving each other a little differently than other families do...then they’re gonna have to go through me.” Twilight gave Applejack a confident smile, its effect not lessened by the moisture in her eyes. “Because I’m not going to let anyone take away what makes my friend happy.”

Twilight’s words were simple and kind, but Applejack’s frazzled mind still stumbled over them as they echoed into her ears. In the blink of an eye, all of the fear and all of the worry that had been welling up inside of her suddenly exploded outward, bursting the dam of her willpower and flowing out of her like a mighty flood. So too did the flood of tears building up behind her beautiful green eyes come forth, spilling out onto her cheeks as she broke into a fit of intense sobbing. She didn’t even understand why she was doing it; she ought to be happy, and she was, but she supposed her body just needed to vent all that frustration she had forced it to hold onto.

As Applejack hung her head and allowed her body to be wracked with sobs, Twilight quickly shuffled forward and knelt next to her. Twilight threw her arms around the crying Applejack, pulling her into a hug. Applejack reflexively returned the embrace, holding the smaller woman like a lifeline and burying her face in her neck. The familiar scent of old parchment and writing ink filled Applejack’s nose, bringing a smile to her face as she continued to sob. Twilight, too, let loose a trickle of tears, although not nearly to the same extent as her friend.

When Applejack’s sobs diminished to mere whimpers, Twilight grasped her by the shoulders and gently pushed her back, looking her in the face. “Applejack,” said Twilight firmly, “I will always support you; I will always stand by you...just like you’ve always stood by me.”

“Thank you,” whispered Applejack, the only thing she could think to say. “Thank you.”

Twilight smiled at her, leaning in and giving her one more quick hug before sitting down next to her, opposite Rarity. When Applejack finally tore her eyes away from her, she looked up at the rest of her friends, hoping against hope that they would be as accepting and open-minded as Twilight. Rainbow Dash, however, appeared worryingly upset, almost angry in fact. She had her arms crossed in front of her and her face scrunched up as if she were trying to hold back a yell.

“Rainbow...” said Applejack, fearing the worst.

“I’m sorry!” Rainbow Dash blurted out. “I’m so sorry, AJ, I...” She let out a frustrated grunt and threw herself back onto the ground, covering her face with her hands. “I can’t believe how much of a jerk I’ve been! You must hate my guts.”

Of all the reactions Applejack had expected, that had not been one of them. It took her a moment to get over her initial confusion before she could formulate a sentence. “Rainbow,” she said, “wha...what in Equestria are you goin’ on about?”

Rainbow Dash scoffed as if Applejack had just said something stupid. “What do you think?” she said, pushing herself back up into a sitting position. “I’m talking about me going around acting like a dumb horndog around you and your family! All the times I’ve made passes at them! All the things I’ve said about them in front of you! I never knew all of you were together! If I’d known...I never woulda done all that stuff! You probably wanted to punch me in the face every time I opened my mouth, didn’t you?”

Despite the seriousness of the situation, Applejack couldn’t help but break into a chuckle. More than that, she even went so far as to burst into hearty laughter.

“AJ, I’m serious!” said Rainbow, looking as if she were about to start crying herself. “I never woulda made moves on your family if I knew you were together! I’d never try to get with someone else’s special somebody...I mean, unless I was trying to get with both of them at once, but that’s not the point! The point is that I—”

Rainbow Dash was cut off as Applejack reached out a powerful arm, grabbed the incredibly light Rainbow Dash, and pulled her into a crushing bear hug. “Dash, you...featherbrain,” chuckled Applejack as she nuzzled Rainbow’s hair.

“Wha...What are you doing?” said Rainbow. “You should be furious with me! Why are you hugging me?”

“‘Cause I know you, you no-good little varmint,” said Applejack with a smile. “I know you’re a good person. I know how much stock you put in loyalty. I know you’d never try to come between me and them. I know I sometimes give you a hard time for bein’ such a floozie...”

“Hey!” said Rainbow.

“But I know that’s just who you are,” Applejack continued. “I’d never hate you for bein’ who you are. You’re my friend; I could never hate you.”

“So...you’re not upset that I...tried to get with your family?” asked Rainbow.

“Well, I am gonna have to ask you to cut that out,” said Applejack with a smile, “but no, I’m not upset. As long as you’re not upset about...me bein’ with ‘em.”

Rainbow Dash breathed a sigh of relief, chuckling to herself as she finally returned Applejack’s embrace. “Are you kidding?” she said. “Of course I’m not upset. You’re my bud. And...they are your family; you sorta got dibs on them.” Applejack and Rainbow chuckled together at the jest. “Say, if you’re really not mad at me...maybe sometime you guys could let me...”

“No, you can’t watch,” said Applejack flatly.

A disappointed grimace passed over Rainbow’s face for a split second before fading into a smile once again. “Ah, well,” she said. “It was worth a shot.”

The two shared one last giggle before releasing each other and facing one another again. Applejack saw a single tear trailing its way down Rainbow’s cheek, which she quickly wiped away. Rainbow scooted back and sat next to Twilight, the two of them exchanging quick smiles. Applejack’s smile faded as she remembered that there were still two unknowns sitting nearby, two more people she could not bear to live without. With some trepidation, she turned her head towards Fluttershy, who was still sitting across the blanket from her. While the timid pegasus normally had some degree of worry visible on her face, the concern Applejack saw there then had the potential to be something significant indeed, given the circumstances.

“Fluttershy?” Applejack said softly. “What do you think about all this? What do you think about...me?”

Fluttershy looked up at Applejack, seemingly considering what she wanted to say carefully. “Applejack,” she said, “to be perfectly honest...I don’t know what to think. This is all just...so much to take in.”

“I know,” said Applejack, “and I’m sorry for that. I wish there were some easier way to do this, but...I have to tell the truth. I have to be honest about this...no matter what.”

A small smile appeared on Fluttershy’s lips. “I know you do,” said Fluttershy. “That’s what I admire about you. You always have the courage to do the right thing...even when it’s hard. You’re always there to stand up for others and protect them...including me. Even now, you’re strong enough to admit something so...personal to us. Meanwhile, all I can do is just sit here, scared and confused.”

“Fluttershy...you ain’t the only one who gets scared,” said Applejack. “You ain’t the only one who gets confused. For a long time...I was scared and confused too. If I act strong, it’s only because...I don’t want others to feel that way too. I want you all to feel safe and happy, ‘cause you all make me feel safe and happy...just like my family makes me feel safe and happy.”

“I...I may not understand all of this...incest stuff, but...I do understand you, Applejack,” said Fluttershy. “I know you’re not the sort of person to rush into things. I know that...when you say something...you mean it. So when you say that you...you love your brother, you love your sister, and you love your mother...I believe you. So if you’re asking me what I think...then I think that I trust you. If you think what you have with them is worth standing up for...then I will too. For all the times you’ve stood up for me, I’m going to stand up for you too.”

With that, Fluttershy literally stood up and walked over to Applejack, dropping to her knees before her. Reaching out, she took hold of Applejack and drew her into a hug, holding her as tightly as she could. Applejack melted into the embrace, nuzzling Fluttershy’s soft hair and caressing her downy wings.

“I don’t know what good that will do though,” said Fluttershy softly. “I’m not strong, or brave, or smart like you all are.”

Applejack chuckled, holding Fluttershy closer to her. “I’d rather have you on my side than all the strongest, bravest, smartest people in the world put together,” she said.

When they parted and looked upon each other, Applejack saw that Fluttershy’s eyes were moist and her lips were quivering. Despite this, she had a smile on her face, which Applejack reciprocated. Before she could start crying, she crawled forward and sat beside Applejack, squeezing herself in between her and Rarity. Applejack looked at her, then took a moment to look at her other three friends that were sitting beside her, smiling back at her. Of course, she wouldn’t be satisfied until she had the full set. She wouldn’t be content until she had dealt with one of her oldest friends, for better or worse.

Upon turning to face Pinkie Pie, however, the glimmer of hope inside of her vanished instantly. Pinkie was sitting with her arms crossed over her chest, her head turned away from her friends and a pouty look on her face. Applejack was very much afraid to hear what she had to say, but she managed to summon the courage to find out.

“Pinkie?” said Applejack. “Is there...somethin’ you wanna say to me?”

Pinkie Pie took a deep breath, releasing it in an agitated sigh. “Applejack,” she said sternly, “how long has this been going on?”

Applejack was taken aback, but managed to force out a response. “For...for months now,” she said. “Almost a year.”

Pinkie whipped her head back around to look at Applejack, a look of profound shock on her face. “A year?” she said loudly. “You’ve been keeping this a secret for a whole year?”

Applejack was stunned. She had feared that her friends might not take her confession well, but she hadn’t expected Pinkie Pie to be the most upset by it. “P-Pinkie, I...” she began.

“Do you realize how many parties you’ve missed?” Pinkie Pie shouted, throwing her hands into the air.

The other five women collectively blinked, none of them sure of exactly what they had just heard. “Come again?” said Applejack.

Pinkie Pie, however, did not seem to notice the others’ confusion in the slightest. “I mean, if you’ve been together with your brother for almost a year, that means I missed your first month anniversary party, your second month anniversary party, your third month anniversary party...” she said, angrily counting on her fingers. Suddenly, she gasped, then slapped herself in the head. “I almost forgot about your sister and your mom! I missed all of their parties too! Now I’ll need to throw triple the number of parties! Or is it quadruple? Oh, never mind! The point is—” Pinkie jabbed her finger towards Applejack accusatively “—you have a lot of parties to make up for, missy, and I’m not gonna let you skip out on a single one of them!”

Everyone sat frozen for a few tense moments. Suddenly, the silence was broken when Applejack burst into a fit of intense laughter. Immediately after she began, the four women sitting beside her followed suit, filling the air with giggles, guffaws, chuckles, chortles, and every other kind of laughter it was possible for a group of friends to make.

Pinkie, ironically, was the only one not laughing. “What are you all laughing about?” she said, still as upset as before. “This is serious! Do you realize how much this is gonna throw off my party schedule?”

“Pinkie,” said Applejack, fighting through her laughter and the tears filling her eyes. “I’m sorry, I...I just figured that...you’d be mad about me and my family.”

Pinkie’s expression turned from anger to confusion startlingly quickly. “Mad about you and your family?” she said in a casual tone. “Why would I be mad about you guys? Oh! You mean about the whole taboo, incestuous, polyamorous relationship thing? You silly billy!” Pinkie Pie practically leaped into Applejack’s lap, wrapping her arms around her neck and hugging her tightly. “I don’t care about that! You’re one of my super-duper-bestest-friends-forever! If dating your family is what you need to do to be happy, then you have my official Pinkie approval!”

Applejack returned the embrace, burying her face in Pinkie’s poofy, candy-scented hair and chuckling heartily. “Thank you,” she said. “Thank you so much.”

“Aww, you’re welcome!” said Pinkie. “But I’m serious about those parties.”

“Pinkie,” chuckled Applejack. “You can throw us as many parties as you want! I promise.”

“Yippee!” said Pinkie, releasing Applejack and throwing her hands into the air in triumph. “Now...group hug!”

In the blink of an eye, Pinkie Pie somehow managed to reach out and pull the other four women surrounding them into a tight huddle around Applejack. While momentarily surprised, they all quickly recovered, having long since learned to expect such lovingly aggressive acts from her. The six friends broke into laughter once again, wrapping their arms around each other and snuggling together. Right in the middle of them, Applejack reveled in the feel of five of the people she loved more than anyone else in the world holding her so tenderly. Tears of pure joy flowed from her eyes as she laughed, no longer caring to hold them back. On the inside, she was kicking herself for being so foolish as to think things ever would have turned out differently than they had.

Dreams

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Dreams

You would think that after weeks of parties celebrating my relationship with my two sisters and my mother, I would have gotten used to the whole thing, but you’d be wrong. Even as I stood in my family’s barn, sipping punch and watching my family and our closest, most trusted friends partying around me, I couldn’t get over just how surreal the whole thing was. Just a year earlier, I would have died of embarrassment to admit my incestuous feelings to anyone. And yet, there I was, attending the party for some minor relationship milestone that I had lost track of in the seemingly endless festivities that had filled my life recently. While we had forced Pinkie to wait at least a few days between each one of her parties, they all seemed to blend together in my mind, coalescing into a continuous period of happiness, love, and acceptance that I felt I would never grow tired of.

I took a drink of punch, casting my eyes around the barn and taking in the sights. Pinkie Pie, as always, had done an amazing job throwing together the party, transforming the dusty old building into a veritable party palace. Bright, colorful streamers and balloons were strewn about all over the place, and a thin layer of confetti covered the ground. The usual odor of musty old hay had been overpowered by that of candy and cake frosting, a marked improvement in my opinion. A record player pumped upbeat dance music into the air, giving everyone present ample opportunity to shake what their respective mamas gave them.

Off to one side, I saw Buttercup standing next to Mrs. Cake, both of them busy doing the enthusiastic, yet embarrassing sort of dancing that middle-aged women seem prone to doing. Being her oldest and closest friend, it was only natural that Buttercup had chosen to trust Mrs. Cake with the secret of our relationship. While she had, apparently, been quite shocked at the news, she had eventually come to accept and support her friend’s forbidden love, just as she had in the past. Of course, even though she was okay with me and Buttercup being together, she had still insisted on sitting me down and giving me a lengthy lecture on how to properly take care of my mother as a woman. Buttercup had tried to get me out of it, but I had willingly gone along with it, if only to humor the woman who had done so much for my family and I.

Looking elsewhere, I saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo dancing their hearts out together. I had been worried about how Apple Bloom’s friends would react to learning about Apple Bloom and I, given what I had been told about Sweetie Belle’s feelings for me. Sweetie Belle had, apparently, been a bit miffed about Apple Bloom dating her longstanding crush without telling her, but had gotten over it quickly, recognizing why Apple Bloom had kept it a secret for so long. In the end, Sweetie Belle had forgiven her and the two had made up, due in part to something that she and her sister Rarity had chosen to disclose to us: their own secret relationship. My family and I had agreed to keep it a secret, just as they were keeping our secret, as the two of them were not yet ready to reveal it to anyone else. Scootaloo had taken it much better, her only negative reaction, if you could call it that, being a bit of friendly teasing about incestuous rural farmers.

Filling up the rest of the barn were Applejack, her friends, and a couple of my own best friends, guys I had known since childhood and whom I trusted with my life. While confessing to them that I was dating three very attractive women at once had led to the expected lighthearted, jealous bullying, I had received just as many claps on the back and high-fives as I had chokeholds and noogies. As I had expected, Applejack’s friends had been as loving and accepting of us as was possible, and had offered to help us deal with any future issues my family might encounter to the best of their abilities. I chuckled to myself as I watched them all dance together, Rainbow Dash making some very obvious moves on one of my friends. Quickly downing the rest of my punch, I set aside my cup and rejoined the fun.

While nobody could say no to a Pinkie Pie party, even we had our limits, especially given how many parties we had enjoyed in relatively quick succession. After all the sweets had been eaten, all the punch had been drunk, and I had danced with all three of my women in turn, the party finally started to wind down. As the afternoon turned to evening, our guests began to say their goodbyes and trickle off back to town before it got dark. My family and I happily bade them farewell, knowing that we would see them all again soon for whatever party Pinkie had planned next. We didn’t even bother doing that much cleaning up; we knew Pinkie would just redecorate anyway, and we didn’t even use the barn that much that time of year anyway.

When the last party guests had gone, I turned to my family, who were busy clearing away what little remained on the snack table. Smiling, I walked over to them, giving Apple Bloom a kiss on her cheek.

“What was that for?” asked Apple Bloom with a smile.

“Do I need a reason?” I said.

“I s’pose not,” she said, leaning in and giving me a peck on my own cheek.

Applejack grumbled softly, reaching down and rubbing her hips and thighs. “All this cake ain’t doin’ me no favors,” she said.

Shaking my head, I walked up to her and hugged her from behind, wrapping my arms around her still-toned stomach. “Oh, don’t worry ‘bout that, AJ,” I said, leaning in and kissing her cutie mark. “That just means there’s more of you to love. Besides, if it bothers you that much, we can always work it off later.”

Applejack looked over her shoulder and smiled playfully at me. “You promise me a good workout, you better deliver, sugarcube,” she said.

“You bet,” I said. “After we eat our beautiful mother’s delicious dinner, of course.”

“Oh, stop,” said Buttercup, smiling in spite of herself.

“No,” I said, walking over and taking her in my arms. “Not now; not ever.” I leaned in and gave her a peck on her lips, which she happily reciprocated.

“Um...excuse me?” said a meek, feminine voice from somewhere nearby. My family and I quickly looked towards the source of the voice and saw Twilight Sparkle standing nearby.

“Hey, Twilight,” said Applejack, pleasantly surprised to see her friend. “I thought you went home already.”

“Well...I did,” said Twilight. “Well, I started to, I mean, but...I didn’t actually leave. I...wanted to wait until everyone else had left.”

It was at that moment that I started to notice that something was a bit off about Twilight. I had known her long enough and had seen her go through enough freak-outs to recognize that she was clearly very nervous about something. She was struggling to meet our gazes, and she was visibly squirming in place where she stood. On top of that, her hands were held awkwardly behind her back, as if she were trying to hide something from us.

“Why?” I asked.

Twilight looked up at me, her face contorted in barely restrained panic. “Because...because...because I need to give you this!” she said, producing something from behind her back and thrusting it out towards us. It took me a moment to recognize that the object was a scroll, a simple piece of parchment rolled and bound with a ribbon and a seal. It wasn’t until I stepped closer that I realized that the seal bore an image that I had seen many times before on official documents: the symbol of Princess Celestia.

“Twilight,” I said hesitantly, “what is that...and why are you givin’ it to us?”

“I’m sorry!” Twilight said. “I’m really, really sorry! I just...I didn’t think anything would come of it! I never meant to draw you into this! It was just supposed to be an honest bit of academic questioning! I never meant to get you all in trouble!”

“Woah, woah, woah!” said Applejack, approaching Twilight and putting her hands on her shoulders. “Calm down, sugarcube. Calm down. Take a breath.” Twilight forced herself to take several deep breaths, which seemed to calm her slightly. “Now, I want you to calmly tell us what in Equestria you’re talkin’ about.”

“Okay,” said Twilight. “Alright. Sorry, I...I didn’t mean to get so worked up.”

“It’s alright, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “Just tell us what’s goin’ on.”

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom. “You’re actin’ like the world’s endin’ or somethin’.”

Twilight glanced over at Apple Bloom, looking for a moment as if she were about to say something, then thought better of it. “Well, it all started a few weeks ago,” said Twilight, calmly this time, “after you...told me about yourselves. Ever since then, I couldn’t help but feel...discontent about you all. After seeing you all together and...seeing how much you four love each other...it didn’t feel right to me that you’ve had to hide yourselves. It didn’t feel right for you all to have to live in fear of being found out. I wondered why...people like you should have to do this. So, I did what I always do when I have questions about things: I did a bit of light research.”

“Of course,” said Applejack.

“Unfortunately, the town library didn’t have many books on the subject of incest,” said Twilight. “None at all, in fact. And those few that did mention it briefly weren’t of much help. I...just wanted to understand why; why can’t you and people like you be together? Since my books weren’t able to help me, I...I decided to ask my mentor for help.”

“Princess Celestia?” I said, my worry increasing as I began to piece together the puzzle in my head.

“Yes,” said Twilight. “I wrote to her and asked her my questions. I asked her why things are the way they are, why we continue to follow these traditions. And...I asked her about you.”

“Twilight,” said Applejack, her voice as tense as a bowstring, “what did you say to her?”

“I didn’t tell her about you, I swear!” said Twilight. “I didn’t use your names, I didn’t say where you lived or what you do! I didn’t give her any hints about who you were! All I said was...that I knew someone...someone who had somebody they loved more than anything...and that they weren’t able to be together just because they were family. I told her I’d seen how much they loved each other and...seen how hard it was for them to keep it a secret. I asked her...why it had to be this way.”

“And...what did she say?” I asked.

Twilight took another deep breath, releasing it slowly. “She wrote back to me,” she said. “She said that...I was right to wonder. She said that I was right to ask her about this. She said that...if there were people like you out there...then she needed to deal with them personally.” She once again held out the scroll towards us, her hand trembling. “She instructed me to give this to the person I told her about. She said she’d know if I didn’t. She said that...once you read it...all my questions would be answered.”

I slowly looked over at Applejack, seeing on her face the same feelings that were running rampant in my pounding heart. I looked back down at the scroll for a long moment, then carefully extended a hand and took hold of it. The little piece of parchment felt as heavy as a brick as I lifted it out of Twilight’s hand, holding it in front of me at a safe distance.

“What is this?” I said.

“I don’t know,” said Twilight. “She didn’t tell me. But...you should probably open it...for better or worse.”

I tore my eyes away from the scroll and looked up at Applejack. She looked back at me for a moment before pursing her lips and slowly nodding her head. I then turned and looked back at Apple Bloom and Buttercup, who were standing closely behind us. They, too, looked as worried as I felt, yet they also nodded their assent. Gulping loudly, I looked back at the scroll in my hands, then slowly broke the seal and unfurled it. When the scroll was fully open, I stared down at the words written on its surface.

To My Dear Anonymous Citizen,

I do not know who you are. I do not know where you reside. I do not know the particulars of your situation. The only reason I am writing to you at all is because of the intervention of my pupil, Twilight Sparkle, who has brought you to my attention. Rest assured, she has not revealed your identity to me, and I have no desire to uncover it for myself should you wish to remain unknown.

Something I do know with some degree of certainty about you, however, is how you must be feeling. You are afraid, and I imagine that you have been afraid for quite some time. You have been afraid for your future. You have been afraid of your friends and neighbors. You have been afraid of your own feelings and where they might lead you. You have even been, I imagine, afraid of me. You have been living with fear in your heart for longer than most will ever have to. To put it mildly, this does not please me.

You are my subject, just like all who dwell in this land of Equestria that we call home. And just like all of my subjects, I love you with all of my heart. I think of you all as my children, my family even. I imagine that you of all people can understand what it feels like to watch one of your family living in fear. Therefore, you can understand why I feel the need to rectify this situation. What’s more, I plan to take personal responsibility for doing so.

I shall not attempt to explain to you the centuries of legal and cultural minutia that have led to you being put in the unpleasant situation you find yourself in, as to do so would be ultimately unnecessary. Suffice it to say, there were reasons why the laws and customs came to be what they are, reasons which, in the present, are not nearly as important as they once were. While changing public opinion regarding non-traditional unions overnight is beyond even my power, my political and social position does grant me significant leeway to bend the rules, as it were. I have always strived to use those powers I possess to bring happiness and comfort to my subjects. It is for this reason that I have made the following decision.

Henceforth, you and your beloved shall have my official blessing as Princess of Equestria. You two shall have all the rights and privileges, both legal and social, that any other couple would be entitled to. A public declaration of this will be made on my personal authority, ensuring that your peers are made aware of your status. I shall do whatever is within my power to ensure that no negative consequences should come to you as a result of your situation; this I promise. I shall even sanction a traditional marriage ceremony between you and the person you love the most.

Of course, I make these promises on the assumption that you desire such things. I do not say these things to make you uncomfortable or to pressure you into acting against your wishes. My only desire is that you and the one you love be able to live your lives together as you wish to. If you two choose to reveal yourselves to the world, then I shall assist you in any way possible. However, if you choose to remain hidden from others and from me, you shall still have my blessing. I shall not fault you in the slightest should you choose to ignore this message entirely and continue living your lives as you are. My only request is that you do what will bring you and the one you love happiness.

Sincerely,
Her Royal Highness Princess Celestia

By the time I finished reading, my mind was so overwhelmed that I could barely understand the words before me. I had to read through the whole thing several times before the message finally began to sink in. When the fog lifted and I finally did see it for what it was, I felt a tremendous weight lifted from my shoulders, a weight I had been carrying for longer than I could remember without even knowing it was there. I didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry, so I did both. A soft chuckle flowed from my lips just as warm tears pooled in my eyes and trailed down my cheeks.

Standing by my side, looking down at the scroll, Applejack’s worried expression slowly melted. Her eyes widened, her lips trembled, and her breaths were shallow and uneven. She reached up and took hold of my arm with both hands, squeezing it firmly. It didn’t take long before she, too, was crying happy tears, pressing her face into my shoulder and sobbing softly.

“What is it?” said Apple Bloom, sounding half angry and half scared.

As she approached me and Applejack, I looked up at her, smiling as I handed her the scroll. Apple Bloom snatched it from my hands and began reading it just as Buttercup came up alongside her and did the same. As the two stared at the page, their own expressions changed just as dramatically as ours had. Buttercup gasped, covering her mouth with a hand as she began to whimper. Apple Bloom’s lips slowly stretched into a smile as her hands began to tremble before her.

By the time they finally looked up from the page, all four of us were crying and laughing openly. Wordlessly, we came together and wrapped our arms around each other, holding each other tightly and nuzzling each other.

“What is it?” asked Twilight. “What did it say?” I took the scroll from Apple Bloom and held it out towards Twilight with a smile on my face. The very confused-looking Twilight quickly took the scroll and read it, her practiced eyes poring over the page at lightning speed. The confusion on her face was soon joined by shock, and she shook her head in disbelief. “This...this is unprecedented! I...I can’t believe it!”

“I can’t believe it either,” I said. “After all this time...”

“We don’t have to hide no more,” said Applejack.

“We can be together...just like everyone else,” said Buttercup.

“We can even...we can even get married,” said Apple Bloom.

My family and I continued to hold each other, none of us wanting anything more in that moment than to feel each other’s warmth on ourselves. After a few moments, however, we were interrupted by another comment from Twilight.

“Guys,” she said calmly. “I don’t think that’s going to happen.”

I raised my head and looked over at her, chuckling in my ignorance. “What are you talkin’ about Twi?” I said. “Didn’t you read it?”

“I did,” said Twilight flatly. “Carefully. Did you?” The grim look on her face stifled my laughter quicker than it had arrived.

I tentatively withdrew from the huddle, walking over and taking the scroll back from Twilight. Confused, I once again lowered my gaze to the words on its surface, poring over them again and again. Initially, my confusion only increased, as I could not figure out what had gotten her so worried. Then it hit me; it hit me harder than a rampaging manticore. I hadn’t seen it at first, so fearful had I been, but once I noticed it, it was as clear as the sunniest of summer days.

“Anon,” said Applejack. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

I turned back to face my family, who were now looking at me with concern. My lips felt as stiff and heavy as lead, but somehow, I managed to speak, reading aloud from the scroll. “‘You two...shall have all the rights...that any other couple would’,” I said. “‘I shall sanction a traditional marriage...between you and...the person you love the most’.”

I could see the realization on Applejack’s face, yet she still stepped up to me and took the scroll from me, reading it for herself. As she verified my words for herself, she shook her head in disbelief. “She...she can’t mean that,” she said. “Surely she meant...all four of us.” She looked up at Twilight, her eyes filled with fear and desperation. “You did tell her, didn’t you? You told her that there’s four of us, didn’t you?”

The look in Twilight’s eyes was more than enough to answer that question, yet she told us anyway. “No,” she said. “No, I didn’t. I...didn’t want to give you away.”

“Well then...just write her back!” said Apple Bloom, stomping over towards us. “Tell her that we need more than that!”

“I...I don’t know,” said Twilight. “I don’t know if...that will do any good. Princess Celestia is already offering to do so much for you...I don’t know if she’d be willing to go further. Publicly condoning an incestuous marriage is one thing, but polygamy? She’s an incredibly benevolent ruler, but...even she has her limits.”

“Well...could you at least try?” said Buttercup. “I mean, there ain’t no harm in askin’, is there?”

Twilight looked at all four of us for a moment, then breathed a heavy sigh. “If...if you all really want me to...I will,” she said. “I’ll try. I’ll try asking for this on your behalf. I’ll do the best I can, but...I really wouldn’t get your hopes up.”

“Thank you, Twilight,” I said. “All we ask is that you try. Whatever she says...we’ll all deal with it together. Ain’t that right?”

I turned back towards my family, only to see that they did not look nearly as hopeful as I was feeling. Applejack had her head lowered, her hands balled into trembling fists at her side. Apple Bloom was pacing restlessly, looking as if she were about to kick something. Buttercup had her arms crossed over her ample chest, a familiar look of motherly concern on her face. I knew I couldn’t leave them like that, and I knew it was my responsibility to fix things.

“Hey,” I said softly. “Why the long faces, guys?” I approached them, pulling them into a group hug one-by-one. “This is a good thing. For the first time, we actually have a chance. We have a chance at being able to be together for real...all of us. We wouldn’t have to hide anymore. We could go out and love each other like everyone else gets to. We could...we could even get married. You could be my wives and...I could be your husband. Ain’t that somethin’ worth bein’ happy about?”

The three of them leaned into the embrace, but I could feel that their hearts weren’t in it. “Anon...you heard what she said,” said Buttercup.

“I want this just as much as you do,” said Applejack, “but...it’s too much to hope for.”

“I shoulda known better than to get excited,” grumbled Apple Bloom. “I should known there’d be a catch.”

“So what if it’s a long shot?” I said. “A slim chance is better than none. And even if it doesn’t happen, then...we won’t be any worse off than we were before. We were all happy before we got that little piece of paper; there’s no reason we can’t keep bein’ that happy. We’re all still together; we all still love each other. Ain’t that enough? It was before.”

The three seemed to consider my words for a moment, then gradually, one by one, they raised their heads and looked up at me. “You’re right,” said Applejack. “We are happy.”

“And we’ve already gotten so much more than we could’ve hoped for,” said Buttercup.

“I shouldn’t’ve gotten so worked up,” said Apple Bloom. “I’m sorry.”

“Hey, it’s alright,” I said, giving each one of them a kiss on the cheek. “We’ve all had a long day. Why don’t we forget about this for now?”

The three of them smiled and slowly nodded their heads. While their smiles seemed genuine, there was a lingering sadness in their eyes, something that made me feel that they would not be forgetting about the whole affair so easily.

“I...I have to go start dinner now,” said Buttercup, politely withdrawing from my embrace.

“I’ll help you,” said Apple Bloom.

“Me too,” said Applejack.

The three of them quickly parted from me and made their way out of the barn towards the house, taking the remnants of the party snacks with them. I watched them as they left, noticing the stiff, uncomfortable way in which they moved. In mere moments, Twilight and I were standing alone in the barn, awkwardly facing each other.

“Anon, I...I’m sorry,” said Twilight. “I never meant for any of this to happen. I never meant to cause you all grief.”

I sighed, then forced a smile. “It’s alright, Twilight,” I said, walking up and placing my hands on her shoulders. “You were just tryin’ to help.”

“I was serious about writing back to the princess,” she said. “I promise you, I’ll do whatever I can to plead your case.”

“That’s already more than I could ask for,” I said. “Thank you. Thank you so much.”

Twilight stepped forward, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into a hug. “Thank you for loving my friend so much,” she said.

I hugged her back, the tender display of affection helping me to ignore the hurt in my own heart. When we finally parted, we looked at each other once again, sharing bittersweet smiles.

“Goodbye, Anon,” she said.

“Goodbye, Twilight,” I said.

Twilight slowly turned and walked away, heading out of the barn, across the barnyard, and down the trail that would eventually lead her back home. I watched for a few moments before turning and looking down at where I had dropped the scroll on the ground. I hesitated for a moment, part of me wanting to just turn around and forget about the troublesome thing. In the end, I crossed over to it, quickly picked it up, and shoved it into my pocket unceremoniously. Breathing a heavy sigh, I turned and left the barn, heading for the house.

Ice cream. Piles upon piles of ice cream. Whole fields and mountains of ice cream stretching out in every direction. Nothing other than the delicious dairy dessert for as far as my eyes could see. Every flavor imaginable made an appearance, from chocolate, to vanilla, to mint, blueberry, raspberry, pumpkin, peanut butter, and everything in between. Overhead hung a brilliant blue sky dotted with little ice cream clouds that slowly sailed across the heavens. A bright yellow sun bathed me in its soothing warmth, keeping me comfortable in spite of my chilly surroundings.

I didn’t know how or when I had gotten there, but I was concerned with neither of those things at that moment. All I cared about was cramming as much ice cream down my gullet as was possible as quickly as was possible. To that end, I ran about like a madman, throwing myself upon one patch after another and gobbling down whatever I could get my hands on. Meadows of minty grass, wildflowers made of lemon, orange, and strawberry, even the chocolate dirt itself soon had big bite marks in their surfaces. No matter how much I ran around eating, however, I never got full, I never got tired, and thankfully, I never got brain freeze.

I don’t know how long I spent like that before I finally threw myself down onto the ground. I closed my eyes, rolling around and wallowing in ice cream like a pig in...something other than ice cream. I rolled over onto my belly, pressing my face against the rocky road dirt and lapping at it. As my tongue shoveled frozen goodness down my throat, I crawled forward in no particular direction, clawing at the ground and dragging myself along. Inch after inch, foot after foot I traveled, having no reason to ever stop my feast, no reason except my lips eventually coming into contact with something that was most definitely not ice cream.

As soon as I made contact with the strange thing, I froze, a sense of mild confusion and curiosity taking hold of me. I tentatively explored the thing with my lips and tongue, examining its texture, flavor, and consistency. It was not ice cream; that much was immediately apparent. The unknown thing was much too solid and warm for that to be the case. Despite this, it was incredibly soft to the touch, and had a taste that felt strangely familiar, although I couldn’t for the life of me place it. My curiosity getting the better of me, I opened my eyes and stared the mysterious thing in the face.

To my surprise, the thing turned out to be a foot, a slender, feminine foot covered by an ornate silver sandal. Turning my head to the side, I saw that there was another foot similar to the first several inches away. I slowly raised my head, following the feet up to a set of slim ankles which disappeared under dark blue fabric. Looking further up still, I saw that the fabric took the form of a beautiful flowing gown stretched over a female body. As one would expect, the body eventually led up to the head of a woman with stunning blue-green eyes and long blue hair that seemed to be blowing in a gentle breeze that wasn’t there. My first thought upon glimpsing her face was how beautiful she was, but beautiful in a harsh, powerful, and cold sort of way. The word “regal” came to mind. She looked like a queen...or a princess.

“Anon,” said the woman, her voice as gentle as a caress but as piercing as a dagger, “we need to talk.”

It was at that moment that the dreamy haze that had smothered my mind for who knows how long finally dissipated, allowing me to fully comprehend the situation I found myself in. I didn’t know where I was, what I was doing, or why I was doing it, but one thing I did know was the face of the woman standing above me. Hers was a face that was not seen very often in person, but one that everyone in Equestria knew. It was a face that people from all walks of life saw in their dreams...and their nightmares. It was a face that, for a thousand years, had looked down on the people from its place on the moon, watching and waiting for the day it would be free once again.

As soon as this realization came to me, the realization of what I had just been doing came to me as well. My eyes plummeted back down to her feet, the velvety skin of which had been stained by a significant amount of melted ice cream. Panic shot up my spine like a jolt of electricity, and my body sprung backward of its own accord, sending me sprawling onto my back before her. As I looked up at her, a fleeting moment of reason passed over my mind, reminding me of what I should be doing. As quick as my shaky limbs would allow me to, I scrambled to my feet, then immediately dropped into as deep of a bow as I could manage.

“P-P-P-Princess Luna!” I managed to get out eventually. “I-I’m so sorry, I...I didn’t meant to...I didn’t know you were...”

“Anon,” said Princess Luna in that same chilling tone of hers, “cease your blubbering.” My mouth snapped shut and stayed shut, a silence passing between us that was slightly less awkward than the moments preceding it. “Now...rise.” Gulping, I slowly unbent my waist and stood upright, looking upon her properly.

The imposing figure of Princess Luna lay before me, the diarch standing at least a head taller than me. Disregarding her vertical size, she was quite small, possessing a body that was slender, graceful, and had a perfect hourglass figure. Her long legs led up to a set of wide hips, a tiny waist, and suitably broad shoulders for a woman of her height and build. Her breasts, which I could not help but see out of the corner of my eye, were not particularly large compared to the rest of her, but were perfectly shaped. Every inch of her skin was flawless and was as pale white as the full moon at midnight. She had the body of a supermodel, although she could easily have surpassed even the most glamorous of models without even trying.

All of this was covered by the breezy gown I had seen earlier, although I had been too distracted at the time to fully appreciate it. At first glance, it appeared to be a fairly simple thing, stretching from her shoulders to her ankles and covering everything except her slender, creamy arms. Upon closer inspection, however, I saw that the material was strikingly, almost hypnotically blue; it looked as though someone had taken the night sky and woven it into fabric solely to adorn her body. I had neither the eye nor the expertise to make such estimations, but I imagined that that one garment was probably more expensive than all the dresses in Carousel Boutique combined. Aside from her dress, she wore the silver sandals I had already become acquainted with, a large black amulet bearing the image of a crescent moon, and a small crown of a matching black metal.

Her body might have been stunning and her apparel elegant, and yet those were the least striking facets of her appearance. Her face was just as streamlined and elegant as the rest of her, her features thin, subtle, yet still undeniably feminine. I saw no emotion in those eyes of hers, those eyes that seemed to look at me as if I were merely a part of the scenery. Poking through those ethereal locks of hers, jutting up tall and proud, was a dark blue, pointed horn. Even if it hadn’t been one of the longest horns I had ever seen on a person, its juxtaposition with the set of blue, feathered wings sprouting from her back still would have filled me with an immediate sense of awe. While she was visibly relaxed, her wings folded neatly and her posture perfect, I could still feel the raw power she possessed radiating out from her like an intense heat. If I had not known who she was and known that she was as benevolent as her sister, albeit less friendly, I would have been ready to turn tail and run.

“Firstly,” said Princess Luna, her measured tone helping to offset her intimidating appearance, “I would like to apologize for interrupting your dream. Normally, I seek to avoid doing so without due cause.”

“My...my dream?” I said as my lucidity gradually returned to me. “This is a dream?”

Princess Luna turned her head to the side slightly and looked over towards a large chocolate syrup hot spring bubbling away several yards away. “Very much so,” she said, looking back at me.

“Oh...right,” I said, my mind finally coming to terms with the surreal nature of my surroundings.

“Do not feel ashamed for having not realized it,” she said, seemingly reading my mind. “Most people are incapable of recognizing the absurdity of their surroundings...and the unseemliness of their actions....whilst in a dream.”

I lowered my gaze to the ground as I felt my cheeks grown warmer. “I, uh...I’m really, really sorry about...that,” I said.

Princess Luna, still giving no hints that she was upset, looked down at her soiled foot. A brilliant aura of light surrounded her horn, just as a similar aura enveloped her foot. As I watched, the large ice cream stain faded away, leaving the skin beneath as unblemished as that of the rest of her body. “Your apology is unnecessary,” she said as her magic aura faded away again. “Besides, this is not the first time my flesh has been soiled whilst in the dream of a young man.”

I pondered the implications of that remark for a moment before I remembered that there were more important things I should be thinking about in that moment. “Wait, you said that...you don’t come into folks’ dreams without a reason,” I said. “Is there...somethin’ wrong? This isn’t actually a nightmare, is it?” I couldn’t help but glance around at the surrounding area, suddenly worried that an army of evil ice cream snowmen might appear at any moment.

“I did indeed say that,” said Princess Luna. “And yes, there is something amiss, but the issue does not lie with you or your dream.”

“Well, then...what is it, if you don’t mind me askin’?” I said.

“The problem that has brought me here concerns your family,” she said, “specifically, your two sisters and your mother.”

Being asked about those three people specifically would have put me on edge under normal circumstances, but on that night, the same night, I remembered, that my family had received a very significant message from Princess Celestia, it was enough to make my heart go into overdrive. “Oh?” I said as casually as I could manage.

“Calm yourself,” she said, once again reading me like a book. “I have not come here to condemn the actions or feelings of yourself or your family members. Being judgmental...is not a productive practice when one is responsible for safeguarding the subconscious minds of their subjects.”

“So...you know?” I said, once again lowering my gaze. “You know about...us?”

“I have watched over your dreams...and their dreams...for quite some time,” she said. “There is very little that I do not know about you all.”

An intense bittersweet feeling passed over me upon realizing what the woman standing before me had probably seen in my dreams, but also realizing that she seemed to take no issue with any of it. “Well...if it ain’t that, then...what is wrong?” I said.

“While I know much about you and your family,” she said, “I do not know everything. Therein lies the dilemma. You see, your family, Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup, are all currently experiencing terrible nightmares.”

Suddenly, all concern for myself vanished from my mind. “Are they alright?” I said, my panic evident in my voice.

“For now,” she said. “I fear, however, that if their nightmares continue unabated, they will cause them severe emotional harm.”

“Well, then...can’t you do anything about it?” I said. “Can’t you help them?”

“That is what I have been attempting to do for most of the night,” she said. “Alas, my efforts had little effect, due to the nature of their nightmares. Terrors of a mundane nature, fear of harm, both to oneself and to others, are things with which I am proficient at dealing with. Your family’s nightmares, however, are of a much more...sensitive sort.”

“Sensitive?” I said. “You mean stuff like...their feelin’s?”

“In simple terms, yes,” she said. “All three of them have deep-seated fears of a very immaterial nature. I have seen these fears manifest themselves in their dreams before, but never to the extent that they have tonight. As I said, I have attempted to help them as well as I can, but due to the...private nature of their feelings, their subconsciousnesses blocked me out. I was unable to help them, so I have come to you instead.”

“But why?” I said. “I don’t know anythin’ about helpin’ folks with their dreams. Why come to me?”

“While it is true that you lack my skills and experience in dealing with dreams,” she said, “those things are not what your family needs right now. What they need is the aid of someone they love, someone they trust as much as they trust themselves, someone who knows them better than they know themselves. I am not that person; you are. Furthermore...these dreams concern you as well. For these reasons, I feel that you would have a better chance at helping them than anyone else.”

I thought for a few moments, tossing her words around in my head. “I...I understand what you’re sayin’,” I said, “but...wouldn’t it be easier to help them with this when they’re awake? I mean, my family and I...we talk to each other about these sorts of things. We tell each other what we feel and...we try to help each other out. Couldn’t I just sit them down and talk to ‘em like normal?”

“You certainly could attempt to do so,” she said, “but I would not advise it. Those three...are all very proud, strong women...and they all think very highly of you. I know them all to be honest...but even the most honest people can keep secrets when they fear what their loved ones would think of them. I trust you of all people can understand that.”

“Yeah,” I sighed. “I...I get it.”

“Besides,” she said, “I feel that they have been lying to themselves as well. I feel that they have been keeping these negative feelings hidden away within themselves not only out of shame, but because they wish to believe those feelings do not exist at all. If you were to ask them to confront those feelings consciously...I fear it would be much more difficult to deal with them.”

“I...I understand,” I said. “I wanna help you; I wanna help them, but...how can I? What do you want me to do?”

“You can help me, and them, by accompanying me into their dreams,” she said. “There, you may see the manifestations of their troubled psyches for yourself, and you may confront their subconscious minds directly. You may look directly into their hearts, so to speak. It will make more sense to you once you are there. What’s more, I can promise you that no harm will befall you while I am with you. While I lack the ability to help them, I still have the power to protect you from anything unpleasant their unconscious minds may trouble you with.”

I took a deep breath, straightened my back, and looked directly into her eyes. “Even if there is danger,” I said, “I’d face a whole flock of cockatrices if that’s what it took to make them happy. Just tell me what to do...I’ll do it.”

For a fraction of a second, I thought I saw the tiniest of smirks appear on the lips of the impassive princess. “I suspected you would feel that way,” she said. “Very well then; we shall depart post haste. But first...” She stretched out a hand towards me at the same time as her horn began to glow.

I felt a warm tingle as a magical aura of the same blue color enveloped my entire body. I looked down at myself, and only then realized that I was still covered in ice cream from foot to (presumably) head. As soon as I noticed it, however, the rainbow of stains covering my skin and clothes began to fade away, just as the smudge on Princess Luna’s foot had. I felt my cheeks warm as I realized that I had been standing before her in that state for our entire conversation. “Um...thanks,” I said when her magic had finally receded. “Have I been...covered in ice cream this whole time?”

“Yes,” said Princess Luna as flatly as ever.

“Oh,” I said, my cheeks growing warmer still.

“Are you prepared to depart?” she said.

I cleared my throat and took a deep breath. “Yes,” I said. “I’m ready.”

“Very well,” she said.

Princess Luna turned her head and raised her arm again, pointing it off to the side. As her horn glowed, a brilliant point of light appeared in midair several feet away from us. The light slowly expanded in all directions, stretching down to the ground and up into the air. It eventually stopped when it had stretched into a rectangular shape resembling a doorway, although it was still no more than a plain white light with nothing visible within it. Princess Luna lowered her hand again, looking back towards me as the light of her horn disappeared.

“After you,” she said.

I looked back and forth between her and the doorway a few times before steeling myself and tentatively approaching it. When I stood before it, I stopped, cautiously extending a hand towards it. I felt nothing as my hand touched the light and passed right on through it, being enveloped by the white void. I quickly pulled it back, inspecting it as if I expected it to be damaged in some way. When I could detect no change in it, I lowered it once again, facing the doorway head-on.

Somewhere behind that doorway were Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup, my family, my friends, and the three people I loved more than anyone else. They were out there, and they needed help, my help. I thought back to that day, and back to every day that I had ever stood by their sides and promised to love them with everything I had. I had promised each one of them that I would do whatever it took to protect them, and the time had come for me to make good on that promise. No matter what might happen, no matter what danger there might be to myself, I would face it gladly if it meant making them happy once more. With that thought in my heart, I took a deep breath and stepped through the doorway.

Nightmares

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Content Warning: This chapter contains imagery and scenarios that some may find disturbing. Reader discretion is advised.

Nightmares

I was surrounded on all sides by a brilliant white light so bright that I had to squint so as to not be blinded by its intensity. As the seconds ticked by, however, the light slowly faded, the empty void around me coalescing into more substantial surroundings. Above me, the white turned to a cheerful sky blue with a big, yellow sun hanging overhead. Below me, a ground of beautiful white sand gradually appeared, the soothing warmth of it seeping through my shoes to my feet. And between the two of them, a long strip of deep blue water stretching out from side to side as far as the eye could see. As I watched, it ebbed and flowed gently, sending wave after wave rolling up onto the sand. A gentle breeze carried the distinctive smell of salt water to my nose.

I blinked rapidly, both to help my eyes adjust to the change in light, and out of amazement at my sudden transport to probably the most pristine, picturesque beach I had ever seen. I had the sudden urge to run forward at top speed, throw myself into the waves, and feel the cool water on my warm skin. I managed to keep these feelings in check, however, as I remembered that I had not come there for playtime. Somewhere in that sandy paradise was someone I loved very much, someone who desperately needed my help. Despite this, I still struggled to understand how anyone could be suffering in such a wonderful place.

“Enjoying the scenery?” said a voice from behind me.

I whipped around and saw Princess Luna stepping out of the same brilliant doorway that I had passed through moments earlier. As she stepped onto the sand and approached me, the doorway faded away as if it had never been there.

“Uh...yeah,” I said. “Princess, is this...is this really a nightmare? This place looks way too pretty for that.”

“Looks can be deceiving,” said Princess Luna as she stood beside me and gazed out towards the sea.

“I guess so,” I said, looking out at the waves as well. “So, what now?”

“Now?” she said. “Now you will do what you came here to do: you will assist me in banishing with this nightmare. More specifically, you will confront the latent fears that have spawned this nightmare.”

“Okay,” I said, “but how do I do that?”

“First,” she said, “I will have you watch it unfold from start to finish, so that you may understand the situation. Conveniently, you appear in all three dreams already, so it will be a trivial matter for you to step in and observe things firsthand. Once you are finished, you may attempt to set things right. I shall stay by your side and protect you, but shall otherwise play no part in the chain of events. If she senses me attempting to intervene prematurely, she will close herself off again, and you will not be able to get through to her.”

“Alright,” I said, still not completely understanding. “But, who is ‘she’? Whose dream is this?”

“See for yourself,” she said, looking down the beach away from me.

Following her gaze, I saw what she was referring to. Just a little ways down the beach, so close that I was amazed I hadn’t noticed it before, was a large crowd of beachgoers. They were spread out all over the place, swimming and splashing in the water, playing volleyball, or just relaxing in the sun and working on their tans. A constant hum of laughter, conversation, and light music filled the air, creating an unusually friendly atmosphere for a supposed nightmare. Something else I noticed after a few moments was the young age of every person I could see. I wasn’t close enough to make a good estimation, but from what I could see, every person on the beach looked to be around the same age as myself, give or take a few years at most. While a strange coincidence to be sure, I didn’t think much of it, figuring that they were probably just some group of spring break students.

I had only a few moments to take all of this in before I noticed something far more significant. Apart from the rest of the crowd, casually jogging towards us, was a young woman. As she drew closer, I saw that the woman was just as young as the rest of the crowd, looking to be around my own age. She had a slender, girlish figure that reminded me of that of my little sister, complete with wide hips, a thin waist, and round, perky breasts contained within an orange bikini. What did not remind me of my sister, however, was the mass of orange curls sprouting from her head, bouncing slightly with every step she took.

“Hey!” the woman called out, smiling and waving as she continued her approach.

A strange feeling of familiarity came over me as I watched her. It almost felt as if I knew her, and yet I couldn’t for the life of me think of who she might be. I knew pretty much every young woman in my town, but I still couldn’t manage to put a name to her eerily familiar face. I slowly walked forward towards her, hoping that the answer would come to me when I saw her up close.

“Hey,” she said as she finally reached me and ground to a halt. “What’re you doin’ way out here? The party’s over there!” She smiled and inclined her head towards the crowd behind her.

“Oh, uh...I was just, uh...” I began, looking over my shoulder to see if Princess Luna could give me a hand. To my surprise, she was nowhere to be seen, the spot where she had previously been standing as empty as the rest of the beach in that direction. Confused, I turned back to face the mystery woman again.

She chuckled and shook her head before stepping towards me and lovingly taking hold of one of my arms. “C’mon, silly,” she said as she gently pulled me along. “Let’s head back.”

I stared at her dumbfounded as she led me along the beach at a leisurely stroll. I couldn’t help but notice her beautiful body as she moved, especially the subtle musculature hidden beneath her soft, feminine flesh. Her breasts and butt were respectably large, but not so large as to distract from the rest of her. I felt her silky-soft hands as they gripped me, each one looking as strong and youthful as the rest of her. Every little detail I saw only fueled the nagging feeling of recognition in my mind, but the woman’s identity continued to elude me.

“I’m sorry, uh...do I know you?” I asked, my curiosity finally overpowering me.

“Ha ha, very funny, Anon,” she said, looking up at me and flashing her big, blue-green eyes at me. “Like you don’t recognize your woman.”

That’s when it hit me; it hit me so hard that I was amazed I hadn’t realized it sooner. I knew those eyes and I knew that smile, a smile I had seen every day of my life. What had thrown me had been that body, a body I had only ever seen in a handful of old photographs from back before she had gotten pregnant with me and my sisters.

“Buttercup?” I asked, although I knew the answer before I had even opened my mouth.

“Who else?” she said, leaning in and giving me a kiss on the cheek.

“But...but you’re so young!” I said.

“I may be young...but I’m old enough to show my man a good time,” she said, giving me a look that let me know exactly what she meant by that. She broke into a giggle a moment later upon seeing the look on my face. “Later though. I wanna go play doubles with the Cakes. And after that, we can go take a dip to cool off.”

“But I don’t have a...” I began, looking down at myself. I stopped when I realized that I was no longer wearing my normal clothing. Somehow, without me even noticing it, my clothes had been stripped form my body and replaced solely with a pair of swim trunks of the same orange color as Buttercup’s bikini. “Er, nevermind.”

“Don’t you worry, sweetie,” she said. “You and I are gonna have a lotta fun today, and ain’t nobody gonna get in our way.” As soon as she finished saying this, Buttercup looked ahead once again, then froze in her tracks. I jerked to a stop as well, quickly looking up to see what was the matter.

Standing a short ways ahead of us were two young women whose faces I knew as well as I knew my own. One of them had a powerful-looking body with thick thighs, wide hips, a toned stomach, and large breasts. Her face was dusted with freckles and a length of straw-yellow hair flowed from underneath her wide-brimmed hat. The second woman had a slender, hourglass figure with impressive curves and respectable endowments. Her long, red hair was adorned with a reddish-pink bow, giving her a hint of girlishness to go with her mature appearance. Each woman stood tall and proud before us in an incredibly lewd sling bikini of the same color as their hair. Their poor excuses for swimwear left almost nothing to the imagination, although I needed little imagination to picture a pair of bodies I had explored countless times over.

“No,” I heard Buttercup whisper. “No, not them!”

Applejack and Apple Bloom advanced towards us like a pair of lionesses stalking their prey. The smiles on their faces were smug, confident, but not overtly malicious. Even with the admittedly enjoyable picture they presented, the two of them unnerved me as well, as I remembered the nature of the world around me.

“Hey, you two,” said Apple Bloom gleefully. “Where you been?”

“We were startin’ to get worried about you,” said Applejack.

“We’re...we’re fine,” said Buttercup. “We were just spendin’ some time alone together.”

My sisters looked at each other and smirked before looking back at us. “C’mon, Anon,” said Applejack as she stepped up to me. “Why don’t you come back with us?”

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom, drawing closer as well. “We’ll show you a real good time.” I had come to recognize exactly what Apple Bloom meant whenever she batted those long eyelashes of hers.

“H-Hang on!” said Buttercup, clinging tightly to my arm. “What about me? Anon and I had plans!”

“Oh, it’s alright, Mama,” said Applejack. “We’ll take good care of him for you.” She took hold of my free arm and latched onto it with a surprisingly strong grip.

“Besides,” said Apple Bloom, “I think Anon would have a much better time with someone a bit...younger.” As she said this, she gently nudged Buttercup off of me and took her place on my arm, holding me just as tightly as Applejack was.

“But...but what about me?” said Buttercup, looking between the rest of us frantically.

“I don’t know if you could handle all this excitement,” said Applejack. “We don’t want you slowin’ us down.”

“Why don’t you go hang out with Granny,” said Apple Bloom, inclining her head towards somewhere behind Buttercup. “We’ll being him back when we’re done with him.”

Buttercup and I both looked over to where Apple Bloom had indicated. To my surprise, I saw two old rocking chairs sitting on the beach a short distance away that I could have sworn had not been there a moment earlier. Sitting in one of the chairs, happily knitting away as I had seen her do countless times before, was Granny Smith. When she noticed us looking over at her, she stopped for a moment and looked over at us.

“Buttercup, dearie!” said Granny Smith, waving a hand. “Come on over here! I saved you a seat!” She smiled innocently and patted the rocking chair next to hers.

Buttercup stepped back away from her, shaking her head. “No!” she said. “No, no, I...” She whipped around, looking at us with dread in her eyes. “I wanna stay with you! Please!”

“Sorry, Mama,” said Apple Bloom. “This is just the way it has to be.” With that, both she and Applejack began pulling me along towards the crowd, away from Buttercup.

“Hey! Hey wait a minute!” I said, deciding that I had seen enough. I attempted to plant my feet and stay where I was, but my sisters’ were pulling me with a terrifying strength that I could not oppose in the slightest. I thrashed about, dragged my feet, and did everything I could think of, yet the two of them continued to drag me along as effortlessly as if I were a small child. I looked over my shoulder, looking back at where Buttercup stood. “Buttercup!”

“Anon!” cried Buttercup, looking to be on the verge of tears. She rushed forward, stretching out a hand towards me, but then stumbled and fell forward onto the sand. At first, I thought she had merely tripped, but then I looked down and saw that the ground itself seemed to have reached up and grabbed her, her feet and ankles swallowed up by a thick coating of sand. She struggled against it, clawing at the sand before her in a desperate attempt to crawl after us, but she remained where she was. “Anon, please! Don’t leave me!”

“Buttercup!” I called out, struggling against my sisters’ unyielding grip with everything I had. When I glanced back and laid eyes on Buttercup again, I froze, suddenly forgetting everything else.

Before my very eyes, I saw Buttercup begin to change. Her thick, poofy curls faded, gradually turning from a healthy orange to bone white. Her slim, toned body lost its definition, growing flabbier and losing its curves. Her taut, young skin slackened visibly, long, deep wrinkles spreading across every inch of her. Her hands, once soft and slender, became positively emaciated, so thin that I could see bones and veins within them. Her cute little bikini changed as well, stretching out all over her and growing darker in color until she was covered from the shoulders down in a drab dress that looked too old-fashioned even for my grandmother. In the span of seconds, the beautiful young woman had been transformed into what was probably the oldest-looking person I had ever laid eyes on.

Throughout this entire process, Buttercup continued to struggle against her sandy bindings. She cried out to me, calling my name as tears streamed down her face. Her increasingly shaky limbs struggled to support her as she jerked about, eventually giving out entirely and sending her crashing down onto the sand face-first. She lied there sobbing, not even bothering to push herself back up. Overhead, the sunny sky grew overcast as dark storm clouds appeared seemingly out of nowhere, belting out booms of thunder that rattled my bones. The gentle slapping of the waves on the beach grew intense as the sea grew wild and choppy. All the while, the joyful sounds of the nearby crowd continued uninterrupted, now sounding mockingly dismissive to my ears.

I was at my wits’ end. So incensed was I by the impossible situation I had found myself in that I was seriously considering gnawing my own arms off and running back to comfort Buttercup. Just before I could take the first bite, however, I was interrupted by the most deafening silence I had ever heard. It took me a moment to notice it, but when I did, I froze in shock and confusion, trying to make sense of what had happened. All around me, the world seemed to have frozen in place, every person, every breath of wind, and even the tiniest speck of sand locked in place. Everything lay silent and still, everything except the shuddering form of Buttercup, whose gentle sobs echoed through the quiet like the blaring of the loudest trumpets.

“I trust you understand now,” said a familiar voice.

I whipped my head to the side and looked upon the face of Princess Luna, who had suddenly appeared a few feet away. Before I could do anything, she extended a hand out towards me and flicked her wrist, accompanied by a brief flash of her horn. Suddenly, I felt the iron grips of my sisters’ arms vanish, my flesh phasing through theirs as if it were merely an illusion. I stumbled for a moment, but quickly regained my balance and moved away from them, instinctively heading to Princess Luna’s side.

“What...what’s goin’ on?” I said, my brain struggling to keep up with the strangeness.

“The nightmare has reached its conclusion,” she said. “I have stopped it here to give you an opportunity to act.”

“But...” I began, taking in the surreal scenario around me. “I don’t know where to begin. How in Equestria am I supposed to fix this?”

“Start with what you know,” she said. “Start with what you can see. What do you see?”

“I see...I see my mother,” I said, forcing myself to take deep, calming breaths.

“And how is your mother feeling at this moment?” she said.

“She’s...she’s scared,” I said. “She’s more scared than I can ever remember seein’ her.”

“And what is she scared of?” she said.

“She’s scared of...them,” I said, glancing at the frozen forms of my sisters. “She’s scared that...I’ll go off with them and...leave her.”

“And why does she fear that?” she said. “Why does she fear that you will choose your sisters over her?”

I looked upon the prone form of Buttercup once again, almost bursting into tears at the sight of the decrepit old woman. “Because she thinks she’s old,” I said. “She thinks that...I’d want to be with someone my own age.”

“Indeed,” she said.

“But why would she think that?” I said. “She knows she ain’t old!”

“Does she?” she said. The question caught me off guard, so I did not immediately reply. “Anon...what were things like for your family after your father died?”

The sudden change of subject confused me, but I eventually managed to get out an answer. “Well...things were...well, they weren’t good. All of us were hurtin’ pretty bad without him around. It felt like...like losin’ a limb almost; you never realize how much you need it until...you don’t have it no more. On top of that, things around the farm only got worse. With him gone...we all had to pitch in to help pick up the slack.”

“I would imagine your mother did so more than anyone else,” she said.

“Yeah,” I said. “Apple Bloom and I were still too young to do much and Granny was too old. Applejack stepped up and did as much as she could, but...Mama was the one carryin’ us on her back for a long time. I still can’t believe she managed to get us all through that when she was the one who cried the most over it. She never did it where we could see it, of course...but I could hear her late at night in her room. She was hurtin’ so much, but...she still managed to take care of all of us and run the farm almost single-handedly.”

“So your mother rose to the challenge, attempting to fill the void left by your father and provide for all of you,” she said. “I would imagine that she had to sacrifice much in order to accomplish that; her social life, for example.”

I sighed. “She used to love spendin’ time with her friends,” I said, “and she had so many of ‘em. Everyone in town loved her and...loved bein’ around her. She was so...happy and...carefree; they both were. But after it happened...she changed. She got so...so serious all of a sudden. She spent more and more time out in the orchard and less and less time with her friends. She always had a smile on her face, but...I could tell she wasn’t the same on the inside, even as a kid. For a long time, it felt like the only thing she cared about was our family and our farm.”

“And what of her romantic life?” she said.

“That too,” I said. “I never...I never thought about it much when I was a kid, but I suppose kids don’t often think about that stuff when it comes to their parents. It wasn’t until I got older that I stayed to realize...how much she’d really lost. I started to come to terms with the fact that...she might find someone else someday. It took us a while to get used to the idea, my sisters and I, but...we realized it would be for the best. We knew she needed it, even if we were too young to really get why.”

“But she never did,” she said.

“No,” I said. “The three of us were...waitin’ for the day she’d bring home someone, but...that day never came. We never understood why though. We knew how popular she was. We knew how many men saw her in that way. It wasn’t until...until recently that we learned why. For some reason...she thought she’d be a burden. She thought she didn’t deserve it. She thought she didn’t deserve to...be with someone else again.”

“I see,” she said. “I believe I understand now. You mother...suffered greatly. She suffered more, and endured more, than any woman should have to. She lost years of happiness, years which she will never recover. That soft of thing could destroy a lesser person, and yet your mother strove on. She buried her pain deep within her, hiding it away from others and herself. Rather than confront it, rather than come to terms with what life had handed her, she tried to convince herself that her suffering was deserved. She willfully consigned herself to the role of the widow, the matron, the mother. She told herself that her time to enjoy life had passed, and that she had a duty to live for others, to live for her family, not for herself. By doing so...she made her lot in life seem more fair to herself.” She paused a moment, looking over at me. “Do I misunderstand?”

“No,” I said softly. “No, that’s...that’s right on the mark.”

“Then I believe I know what your mother needs,” she said, “and I believe you know as well.”

“I think so,” I said. “I hope so.”

“Then go to her,” she said. “Speak to her...as only you can.”

I gulped, taking deep breaths as I forced my legs to slowly carry me forward. My feet made no noise as they sunk into the soft sand, or if they did, I didn’t notice. The only thing I cared about in that moment, the sole thought occupying my mind, was her. Buttercup needed help, and as her son, as her friend, and as her man, it was my job to give it to her.

When I reached her, I fell to my knees beside her. I reached down, gently taking hold of her frail form and lifting her back up into a kneeling position. She continued to sob as I did so, turning the sand that clung to her face to mud. I slowly brushed away as much of it as I could, revealing the wrinkled skin that lay beneath it. I placed my hands on her shoulders and held her steady so that she would not fall over again.

“Buttercup,” I said softly.

Buttercup started, her eyes flying open and her sobs abruptly cutting off. Her eyes wandered about aimlessly, as if she were unsure what lay before her, but they eventually settled on me. “Anon?” she said, blinking in confusion. “Anon, is...is that you?”

“Yes,” I said, smiling at her. “It’s me.”

Buttercup’s sobs quickly returned and she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around my neck and hugging me tightly. I put my arms around her, holding her as she wept into my shoulder.

“I thought...I thought you left me,” said Buttercup through her tears.

“No,” I whispered. “No, no, I would never leave you. You have to believe that.”

“But why?” she said. “Why would you want to be with me when...you could be with one of them?”

“Because you deserve to be loved just as much as they do,” I said. Taking hold of her shoulders, I gently pushed her back, forcing her to look me in the eye. “Buttercup, you’ve been through so much. You’ve been through more than any of us have. You’ve spent so many years hurtin’. You’re never gonna get those years back, but...that don’t mean you have to waste the years you have left. You can still be happy; you can still be loved. You just have to stop tellin’ yourself you don’t deserve it.”

“But I had to!” she said. “I had to be strong for you, for all of you. I was your mama. That was my job; that was my responsibility.”

“It was your responsibility,” I said, “but that don’t mean don’t mean you deserved it. You got dealt a bad hand; we all did, but...you have to move past that. You can’t let that hurt rule your life.”

“What about your hurt?” she said. “Anon...I know what it’s like to...lose the one you love the most. When you choose to spend your life with someone, they become a part of you. And when they...they get taken away from you...it hurts more than anythin’ else in the world. I can’t put you through that; I don’t want to. I want you to be with someone you can spend your whole life with. I’m twice your age, sweetie. I can’t give you that.”

“Buttercup,” I said. “I won’t pretend to know what you feel...but I can imagine. I can imagine how I’ll feel when...I don’t have you around anymore. My heart’s gonna break, I know it. But I’d rather live through a hundred broken hearts than spend my life without you by my side. It’ll hurt, but...it’ll be worth it. You’ll be worth it. I’m not gonna let my hurt ruin me, just like you shouldn’t let yours ruin you. You’re an amazin’ woman, and I love you so much. I hate seein’ you like this. If you really care about makin’ me happy, then be happy yourself. Let go of all the hurt inside of you and be that happy woman I used to know. That’s what I want to see. That’s what I need to see.”

Buttercup stared at me with those blue-green eyes of hers, those eyes which still held the strength and passion I had seen in them for as long as I had lived. Her lips, while wrinkled and cracked, slowly stretched into a smile, a smile that had lived in my heart since the day I was born.

“Okay,” she whispered.

As soon as the words had left her lips, Buttercup began changing before my eyes. Her withered skin gradually stretched taut, becoming soft and youthful once more. Her almost skeletal frame grew fuller and plumper, her feminine curves becoming even more pronounced that before. Her curly hair regained its vibrant orange coloration, spreading from the roots to the tips. Her outmoded ensemble melted away, morphing and shifting until it had become a pure white nightgown, plain and modest. In less than a minute, she had been transformed back into the woman I knew and loved, the same woman I saw every day, and the woman I knew she would see every day in the mirror from then on.

Wordlessly, I reached out and took hold of her, pulling her into a loving embrace. She hugged me back as the two of us leaned in and pressed our lips together in a much-overdue kiss. As I held her, enjoying the feel of her newly re-plumpened body pressed against mine, the world around us began to fade away. The stormy sky overhead, the ocean, the beach, everything slowly melted away like a fog in harsh sunlight, leaving behind only a silent black void that stretched out in every direction. When I finally pulled my lips from hers, I saw her looking back at me, a weary smile on her lips. Her eyelids drooped, slowly drawing closed and staying closed. She slowly fell forward into my waiting arms, resting her head on my shoulder as she breathed peacefully.

Several feet before me, a simple bed suddenly faded into existence, lit by a gentle light that seemed to come from nowhere. Adjusting my hold on my now-sleeping mother, I pushed myself to my feet, lifting her up with me and carrying her princess-style. While she was a hefty woman in reality, at that moment, she felt as if she weighed nothing at all. I carefully carried her over to the waiting bed, lying her down upon it and covering her with the blanket. When she was settled, I leaned down and placed one last kiss on her forehead before stepping back. I watched her sleep for a few moments, her chest slowly rising and falling and a serene smile appearing on her face, before she and the bed slowly faded away as well.

“Well done, Anon,” said Princess Luna. I turned around and saw her standing behind me, the tiniest hint of a smile on her lips.

“Is she...is she gonna be alright?” I said.

“Only time will tell,” she said, “but for now, she is at peace...thanks to you.”

“And you,” I said. “Thank you, Princess.”

“Your gratitude is unnecessary,” she said. “I am merely fulfilling my responsibilities...as are you.”

“Yeah,” I said. “I guess I am.”

“I hope you are prepared,” she said, “for your sisters suffer no less greatly that your mother.”

My brief moment of satisfaction was shattered as I remembered that Applejack and Apple Bloom were still out there, no doubt locked in nightmarish worlds of their own. I forced myself to refocus, standing tall and taking a deep breath. “I’m ready,” I said.

Looking off to the side, Luna extended an arm and lit her horn once more, summoning the same glowing white doorway that had brought me to Buttercup’s dream in the first place. Knowing what to expect only went a little ways to calming my nerves, but at least I knew that the task ahead of me was not impossible. And knowing that my actions were in service of protecting two of the people I loved more than anyone else gave me all the motivation I needed to proceed. I slowly approached the doorway, fixing the images of my sisters in my mind as I stepped through it.

The first thing that hit me as the light around me faded was the smell, a smell that reminded me of Granny Smith’s “special” cider, as I had known it as a child. As I pondered this unusual detail, the light continued to fade, growing so dim that I almost thought it would fade straight to black. Thankfully, the light level stabilized when it had grown dim enough to feel moody and atmospheric, while still being bright enough to see my surroundings, which gradually faded into existence around me. I saw a ceiling high overhead and walls off to the sides, forming a large room around me. The room filled with small tables draped in tablecloths and lit by small candles in their centers. On the wall before me, jutting out into the middle of the room, was a runway-style stage.

The silence that had permeated the room up until that point was broken by the gentle hum of conversation. All around me, a large crowd of people materialized sitting at the numerous tables surrounding the stage. Both men and women made up the crowd, although the vast majority of them seemed to be men of around my age, or perhaps a bit older. Most of them seemed unfamiliar to me, although I did recognize a few people I knew from around town, such as Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Diamond Tiara. Everyone present, including myself, I soon realized, was dressed in classy evening wear, neat suits and fancy dresses as far as the eye could see. Those present were occupying their time by conversing with their neighbors and sipping expensive-looking drinks, yet all of them seemed to be keeping an eye on the stage, clear anticipation on their faces.

“What...what is this place?” I said to no one in particular.

“A nightclub,” said Princess Luna as she stepped up beside me. “I would imagine that you have never visited one.”

“No, I haven’t,” I said.

“Pity,” she said. “There are few other institutions in our society that truly appreciate the subtle pleasures the night can bring. Your sister has excellent tastes.”

“Which sister would that be?” I said.

“Can’t you guess?” she said.

“I...I think I can,” I said, realizing which of my sisters would be more likely to dream of herself in such a place.

“In any case, you should have a seat,” she said. “The show is about to begin.”

Before me sat an unoccupied table situated right at the end of the extended portion of the stage. I cautiously approached it and sat down in the chair, finding it surprisingly comfortable, all things considered.

“Do not fear,” she said, “but be on your guard. Remember why you are here.”

“I will,” I said resolutely, looking back up at her.

“Good,” she said, before I saw her slowly fade away into nothingness.

Consoling myself with the knowledge that she was still there, watching over me, I turned back to the stage and took a breath. Just a few moments later, the dim lights that bathed the room in their warm glow grew even dimmer, while the stage seemed to grow brighter. The conversation that filled the air was quickly snuffed out as the room was plunged into near-darkness. All in attendance, myself included, zeroed in on the stage, specifically, on the large curtain that, presumably, concealed our entertainment. I waited in silence, feeling my heart pumping in my chest, preparing myself for whatever would be coming next.

A voice pierced the air, a sultry, feminine voice whose musical tones fell upon my ears like the caress of silken skin. That beautiful voice, dripping with sexuality, sunk into my body all the way to my bones, filling my entire being with its sweet sound. I was immediately and hopelessly ensnared, even before the curtain cracked and a long, curvy, feminine leg slowly emerged from it. The tall stiletto heel that adorned it, the only thing covering its creamy flesh, slowly came to rest on the stage. As the voice continued to fill the air, another body part emerged from behind the curtain, one which I immediately recognized as a woman’s bust, and a substantial one at that. Even as I was reeling from this sensory overload, a musical accompaniment kicked in, the curtain parted, and the source of the melodious voice was revealed.

I don’t think I had ever gone from zero to sixty as fast as I did upon seeing that sexy redhead emerge out onto the stage. She stood at least as tall as I did, but it was not her vertical size that immediately pulled me and every other red-blooded male in the room into a hypnotic stupor. The sheer amount of curves that made up the body of the woman before us made her look as if she had waltzed straight out of the wet dreams of a twelve-year-old boy. Long legs with thighs as thick as any I had ever seen. Hips that would not have looked out of place on a mother of twelve. Breasts and a butt so huge, round, and jiggly that she could have made even my mother look girlish by comparison, separated by a thin, smooth waist that gave her the mother of all hourglass figures. All of this was squeezed into a sparkling reddish-pink dress that somehow managed to cling to her body while leaving both her shoulders and back bare. I had seen that particular color before, although it had not been on a dress, but on a very familiar hair bow.

Her matching pair of heels were visible beneath the hem of her dress as she slowly strut about the stage. Her slender hands, clad in long, purple gloves that ran up past her elbow, rested on her hips as they sensually swayed back and forth. Her long red hair cascaded down over her face, concealing one of her eyes before flowing behind her shoulders and down her back. Of those features I could see, I noticed a pair of pillowy lips smeared in thick, red lipstick, a half-lidded eye coated in eyeshadow, and long, dark eyelashes. Even from where I sat, I could see the fire burning in that beautiful orange eye, projecting power and confidence that she and everyone else in that room recognized that she deserved.

As she made her way back and forth across the stage, honey-sweet words flowed from those big, red lips of hers to accompany the slow blues music that filled the air. She was singing something about a man who didn’t do right, like some other men did, but I was a bit too distracted to pay attention to the lyrics. She strutted about, effortlessly forcing every pair of eyes in the audience to follow her every move. Her eyes, however, stayed locked on one person in particular: me. Despite dominating the hearts and minds of every man in that room, I seemed to be the only person present who was worth her attention.

I couldn’t help but focus on her as single-mindedly as she did on me, all my other concerns forgotten for as long as her absurdly voluptuous body continued to sway and jiggle before me. The hypnotic effect only intensified as she casually made her way down the runway between the tables, heading straight towards me. Every graceful footfall, every swing of her hips, every syllable formed by those lips made my blood pump a little bit faster, my breath come a little bit heavier, and made me throb a little bit harder. As she neared the end of the runway, it slowly warped inwards, morphing into a set of stairs leading down to the floor. She descended these stairs one step at a time, then made her way towards my table. When she had finally drawn close enough that I could have reached out and touched her, she slowly spun around and sat on my table, looking down at me where I sat.

The aura of pure feminine sexuality she exuded was overpowering. If I had not been so paralyzed, I don’t know whether I could have stopped myself from laying hands on her. So entranced was I that I didn’t notice that her lips had ceased moving and that the music had stopped until a thunderous round of applause, accompanied by a few whistles, filled the air. The abrupt noise shocked me out of my stupor, though it took me a moment to regain my faculties. As I blinked in confusion, she smiled down at me, the fire in her eyes burning even brighter than before.

“A-Apple Bloom?” I said.

“That’s my name,” she said, raising a hand to my face and lightly caressing my cheek. “Don’t wear it out —” She leaned down and brought her lips right up to my ear, whispering into it “— ‘cause I’m gonna make you moan it later.” I hadn’t thought it would be possible for my pants to get any tighter than they already were, but somehow they managed.

“Well,” said Apple Bloom, glancing down between my legs, “I’m glad to see someone enjoyed the show. All of that...that was for you.”

“Uh...th-thanks,” I managed to get out.

“Anytime,” she said, giving me a sultry grin. “In fact, how ‘bout you come back to my dressin’ room and I’ll give you a...private showin’?”

“Sure,” I said, grinning stupidly.

Apple Bloom slid her huge body off of the table as gracefully as a dancer, standing upon her feet once again. She reached down and took my hand, pulling me up onto my feet as well.

“Come on, Anon,” she said. “I wanna feel more than just your eyes all over me.”

While the raucous applause that had filled the air moments before had since fizzled out, there was a sudden surge in noise in the form of a slew of wolf-whistles and a chorus of bawdy male exclamations. Glancing about, I quickly realized that the attention of the audience was no longer focused on the woman before me, but upon the stage. Apple Bloom seemed to realize this as well, although her reaction was one of fear, not confusion. Her eyes shot open, her lips quivered, and the color drained from her rosy cheeks. She slowly turned and faced the stage, her confident demeanor vanishing instantly.

“No,” she whispered. “It can’t be.”

The great curtain that hung over the stage parted once again, revealing the source of all the commotion. Two women stepped out onto the stage, slowly and casually, as if they knew their audience would wait for them no matter how long they took. Each woman wore a gravity-defying dress of the same sensual style as Apple Bloom’s, the difference being that one of them was in light orange while the other was in straw-yellow. Completing their ensembles were tall high-heels, long silk gloves, and coatings of makeup just as thick as Apple Bloom’s. While their choices of apparel were not what I was used to seeing them in, I would have recognized those bodies, those faces, and those tresses of orange and yellow anywhere.

Apple Bloom and I watched in shock and horror, respectively, as Applejack and Buttercup made their way down the runway towards us. Despite the nature of the situation, I couldn’t help but notice the way their thick bodies swayed and jiggled with every step they took. Judging by the hooping and hollering I could hear, I imagined the rest of the audience was noticing the same thing. Despite clearly being aware of the attention they received, and clearly enjoying every second of it, the two women never turned their gazes from us. As they reached the end of the runway and descended the stairs, I saw the confident smiles on their lips and the hungry looks in their eyes, looks so intense that they gave me goosebumps.

“I should thank you,” said Buttercup in the most breathy, sensual tone I had ever heard come from her lips. “That was an excellent openin’ act.”

“I’ll say,” said Applejack in a similarly erotic tone. “You got ‘em all warmed up for us. More importantly, you got him all warmed up for us.”

“H-Hang on!” said Apple Bloom. “I didn’t do all this for you; I did it for him! I’m his woman!” She grasped my hand with an iron grip as she said this.

Applejack and Buttercup glanced at one another, chuckling to themselves. “Oh, sweetie,” said Buttercup, “it’s adorable that you think that, but you really gotta face the facts.”

“Anon’s a big, strong, handsome man,” said Applejack. “You really think he’d be satisfied with a little girl like you?”

“I ain’t little!” said Apple Bloom, stamping her foot on the ground. “And he loves me!”

“Well, of course he loves you,” said Applejack. “You are his little sister after all.” She punctuated the word “little” with a quick boop of Apple Bloom’s nose.

“Exactly,” said Buttercup. “Now, be a good little sprout and let the big girls handle this.”

Applejack and Buttercup simultaneously reached out and grabbed my shirt. Before I could react, they yanked me forward, pulling me out of Apple Bloom’s grip and into their waiting arms. I reflexively fought to free myself, but I once again found myself trapped in an impossibly strong hold. Applejack and Buttercup chuckled to themselves as they dragged me away from Apple Bloom and up the stairs.

“Wait!” said Apple Bloom, the fear on her face having graduated to terror. “Wait! You can’t do this! You can’t take him away from me!”

“Don’t worry, little sis,” said Applejack. “We might let you have him someday...when you’re older.”

“But I am older!” cried Apple Bloom as tears welled up in her eyes. “I ain’t a little girl; I’m a woman! You can’t do this to me!”

Apple Bloom lunged forward, attempting to run up the stairs and catch up with us. As she ascended, however, the precariously balanced woman lost her footing in those stilettos of hers and went toppling forward onto the runway. While her ample cushioning had left her unharmed, she had lost any shred of grace, dignity, or sensual appeal she had possessed. Her dress was disheveled, her hair was a mess, and her makeup was running as a stream of tears flowed down her cheeks. The strong, confident, gorgeous woman who had held the room in awe only a short time earlier had become a sad, pitiable sight, flailing and scrambling to right herself with all that weight she carried.

“Anon!” she called out as she began to sob. “Anon, don’t leave me! Please!”

“Apple Bloom!” I called back to her. I knew on a conscious level that it was pointless, but still I struggled against my captors, unwilling to let the woman I loved suffer like that.

As Apple Bloom continued trying to crawl her way towards us, I saw a change come over her as drastic as the change I had seen Buttercup go through earlier. The acres of plump, feminine flesh that covered her body gradually melted away, her body becoming thin and petite. I felt as if I were watching party balloons being deflated, yet I felt none of the enjoyment that such an activity could elicit. Just as she shrank in width, so too did she shrink in height, losing inch after inch until she could not possibly have come up past my stomach. The makeup on her face faded away, and her clothing morphed and expanded, turning into a light yellow t-shirt, worn overalls, and a pair of dirty running shoes. Where moments before a woman had lied, now lied a crying little girl, a girl I had not seen in over a decade.

All around us, the room darkened as lightbulbs burned out and candles were snuffed by an unseen force. The audience members fell limp like puppets with their strings cut, collapsing down onto their chairs, the tables, or onto the floor. When the light had vanished entirely, the only thing still visible in the black void was the stage itself, lit by a dim, dingy light of unknown source. As I was dragged closer to the curtain, the stage seemed to stretch, the distance between me and Apple Bloom slowly increasing. Moments before I was dragged through the curtain, I saw her collapse down onto the stage, curling into a fetal position and crying into her knees.

“Luna!” I cried out in desperation. “Stop this!”

No sooner had the words left my lips than I felt the constant tug of the women beside me cease. I looked to either side, seeing that both of them stood as still as statues, their mocking smiles still frozen on their lips. When I looked ahead once again, I saw the welcome sight of Princess Luna standing before me as composed as ever. She extended a hand towards me, setting her long horn alight with magic. I fell backwards onto the stage as my arms phased through those of Applejack and Buttercup, the women’s illusory natures brought forth.

“I trust you see the problem?” said Princess Luna.

“Yeah,” I said as I caught my breath and pushed myself back up onto my feet. “She’s...she’s just like my mom.”

“Her fears are indeed similar,” she said, “yet they have a much different source. You recognize that, do you not?”

“Of course,” I said, approaching her. As I stood beside the princess, I looked upon the still-sobbing figure of Apple Bloom, the little girl crying for her big brother. “She thinks I’ll leave her...’cause she’s too young.”

“Indeed,” she said.

“She’s...told us before about this,” I said, “told us how...she used to feel. She used to feel so left out...so unappreciated. Everyone’s always loved her though; everyone’s always thought she was the best thing since sliced apples.”

“Everyone?” she said, giving me a sideways glance.

“Well...no,” I said, hanging my head in shame. “Not everyone.”

“It seems to me that there is one person in particular whose love and attention she desires...and has desired for quite some time,” she said.

“Yeah,” I said softly.

“And yet that person’s affection lay elsewhere,” she said.

I nodded. “I...I just don’t get why she kept that up for so long,” I said. “I know I wasn’t the sharpest tool in the shed when I was a kid, but...if she’d have just told me...I would’ve changed.”

“Children often have difficulty expressing their feelings in helpful manner,” she said, “a trait that many carry with them into adulthood.”

“It’s not like I didn’t love her back then, but...she always acted like such a teenager,” I said. “She acted like she didn’t give a hoot what we thought about her. She even seemed like she loved gettin’ on our nerves.”

“You should not be too hard on her,” she said. “Sometimes...younger siblings feel the need to act out...do foolish things...when they feel they are not receiving the love they deserve, especially when that love is instead directed towards...an older sibling.” For the first time that night, I thought I detected a hint of weakness in Princess Luna. Her stern tone and perfect posture faltered for but a moment, reminding me that the godlike woman was still merely a woman, just as I was merely a man. The moment passed quickly, however, and she soon regained her composure.

“I understand,” I said. “Applejack’s always been such an amazin’ woman. Everyone’s always loved her; same with my mom. I guess...it just got to her eventually.”

“Your sister has lived with jealously and loneliness in her heart for many years,” she said, “but I believe she can still be saved. You and your family have already done much to that effect, but...it seems she requires a little bit more.”

“Right,” I said, taking a deep breath and squaring my shoulders. “And I’m gonna give it to her.”

I strode forward, closing the distance between me and Apple Bloom one step at a time. She didn’t seem to notice my approach, not even when I finally reached her and sat down beside her. It had been so long since I had seen her like that, and yet I still remembered what my father had used to do to calm her. I carefully reached out and took hold of her, pulling her close and settling her down in my lap. I put a hand on her head and gently brought her face to my chest, letting her nuzzle my shirt.

“Apple Bloom,” I said softly.

Apple Bloom stuttered, her sobs momentarily cut off by surprise and confusion. She opened her eyes and frantically looked around her, her gaze eventually falling on me. “Anon?” she said. “Is it...is it really you?”

“Yes,” I said, smiling down at her. “It’s really me.”

A fresh wave of tears flowed from Apple Bloom’s eyes as she wrapped her little arms around me and buried her face in my chest. Her words were muffled, but I could still make out utterances of my name amongst the tears.

“Hey,” I said, putting an arm around her and slowly petting her head. “Don’t cry. Don’t be scared. Your big brother’s here.”

“But I’m scared though!” she said, lifting her head to face me. “I don’t want you to leave me.”

“I’m never gonna leave you, Apple Bloom,” I said. “You gotta believe that.”

“But...Applejack...and Buttercup...you’re gonna go off with them,” she said. “And why shouldn’t you? They’re bigger than me and...more mature than me. Everyone loves them more than me. Why shouldn’t you?”

I sighed, holding her more tightly against myself. “Apple Bloom,” I said, “I’ve made a lot of mistakes in my life, but the one I regret most of all...is not givin’ you the love you deserved. I never meant to make you feel left out; I never meant to make you feel like I didn’t love you. I was a dumb kid, and I’m not that much smarter now. It took me a long time to realize what you really wanted from me, but now that I know, I’m not gonna make the same mistake again. I’m gonna love you for the rest of my life, because you deserve it just as much as they do. They may be...bigger than you...but you’re just as kind, just as lovin’, just as amazin’ as they are. And you’re just as much of a woman as they are too.”

“Liar,” she said. “I’m never gonna be like them, not now, not ever.”

A moment of silence passed. “No,” I said flatly. “No, you won’t. You know why?”

“Why?” she said.

“Because you’re not them,” I said. “You’re you...and you’ll always be you. That’s why I love you so much. I don’t love you because you’re like them; I love you because you’re like you. You’re my Apple Bloom. You’re strong, and smart, and passionate, and a million other things. There’s no one else in the whole world like you. That’s why you’ll always have a special place in my heart that no one else can fill. That’s why...that’s why I’m never gonna let you go. You believe me...don’t you?”

Apple Bloom fixed her beautiful orange eyes on me as I wiped the tears from her cheek. Her trembling lips slowly stretched into a smile as she let out a few final whimpering sobs. “I do,” she whispered. “I do.”

She buried her face in my chest once again and clung to me tightly, just as I held her tightly against me. So tightly was I holding her that I noticed immediately when the body of the little girl in my lap began to grow and stretch. Her legs lengthened, spilling out over my lap, and her arms hugged me tighter as they regained their adult strength. Her hips, bust, and butt filled out, returning to her the alluring figure that I was intimately familiar with. Her childish clothing slowly morphed into a plain white nightgown, expanding to cover the body of the young woman I held in my arms.

I released my embrace, pulling back so I could look her in the eye. She looked up at me and smiled, her familiar face now cleansed of tears. Wordlessly, we came together in a gentle kiss, taking much-needed comfort in each other’s touches. As we kissed, what remained of the nightmare world around us slowly faded, the stage disappearing from beneath us and leaving us in a calming black void. By the time we finally pulled back, Apple Bloom was already half-asleep, her eyes falling closed almost as soon as she had opened them. I held her steady as she went limp in my arms, her head coming to rest on my shoulder.

As before, a simple bed materialized out of the nothingness before us, lit by a soft light. I rose to my feet, carefully lifting Apple Bloom’s weightless body into the air. I carried her over to the bed, gently lowering her down onto the sheets and tucking her in. As her head settled on the pillow, I saw her lips stretch into a smile. I smiled back down at her, brushing the hair from her forehead and planting a soft kiss upon it. I stepped back from the bed, taking a few moments to observe her sleeping form before she and the bed faded away.

“Well done,” said Princess Luna from behind.

“You think she’ll get better?” I said, turning to face her.

“I do,” she said. “She has carried these feelings in her heart for a long time, but I have already seen the good that you have done for her, you and the rest of your family. She is not the woman she once was. She is not the girl she once was. It may take longer still for her to overcome her fears, but thankfully...she has her family to watch over her.” Princess Luna gave me a polite smile, for her, the equivalent of a wide grin.

I smiled back at her, letting her words calm my worried heart. “Yes,” I said. “Yes, she does.” The moment passed quickly, however, and my mind soon returned to the task at hand. “But...we’re not yet, are we?”

“No,” she said, her iron visage returning. “And we should not tarry, either.”

“I wasn’t plannin’ on it,” I said, gathering my inner strength for one last confrontation.

As before, Princess Luna summoned the glowing white doorway that would lead me to my next destination. As before, I stepped up to it and passed right on through. And as before, I was fully prepared to do whatever it took to help the one I loved.

After the unusual locales I had just visited, I was momentarily confused by the setting that gradually faded into existence around me. A familiar wooden floor beneath my feet. Familiar walls covered with very familiar framed photographs. A familiar fireplace with familiar knick-knacks sitting on the mantel. Finally, a familiar couch, plush reading chair, and an old wooden rocker.

“Wait...this is...” I began, taking in my surroundings.

“Your home,” said Princess Luna as she stepped up beside me. “Don’t you recognize it?”

“Well, yeah,” I said. “I just...wasn’t expecting somethin’ so...normal.” Even my clothes had been transformed back into my regular attire.

“Not everyone’s dreams take them far away,” she said. “Sometimes people’s desires are much...closer to home.”

It was at that moment that I noticed two significant details of the dreamscape I had found myself in: the smell of cooking food wafting from the kitchen, and the soft, musical humming of a woman.

“Is that her?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said.

I took a deep breath, then slowly crossed the family room. My first thought upon peering into the kitchen was that nothing seemed to be out of ordinary. I saw the same floor, the same countertop, the same kitchen table I saw every day in real life. Even my pleasantly plump mother was there, standing at the counter with her back turned to me, cutting vegetables. It wasn’t until I realized that the beautiful locks flowing down her back were straight and yellow, as opposed to orange and curly, that I did a double-take.

“Applejack?” I said.

The woman before me perked her head up, the humming abruptly stopping. She set her knife down on the cutting board, then slowly turned around to face me.

“That you, sugarcube?” said Applejack.

For several moments, I could do nothing but stare in shock at the woman before me. While I immediately recognized everything above the neck, it was the stuff below that had me gawking. I had not been entirely unjustified in mistaking her for Buttercup from behind, as Applejack’s body was nearly identical to our mother’s. Big, plump legs, hips a mile wide, and a jaw-dropping pair of breasts hanging from her chest. I might have thought that her head had been magically transposed onto Buttercup’s body if it had not been for one notable discrepancy: a huge, round, gravid belly.

Applejack’s voluptuous form was squeezed inside of a pretty, yet modest dress of a deep orange color, something else that would not have looked out of place on my mother. An apron decorated with images of apples hung from her neck and was tied behind her back. Her feet were bare, allowing me to see that her toenails had been painted in the same orange as her dress. One of her hands, its nails painted in the same fashion, was resting on her belly, stroking it unconsciously. Her face, too, bore an atypical amount of makeup, her already-beautiful features covered in a modest amount of lipstick and mascara. Despite all of this, I still recognized those same little freckles, those same green eyes, and that same heartwarming smile I saw every day.

“AJ...you...you’re pregnant!” I said, my mind struggling to come to terms with what I was seeing.

She gave me a confused look, glancing down at her belly for a moment. “Well, yeah,” she chuckled. “Where you been the last nine months?”

“I, uh...” I began.

My train of thought was interrupted when I saw Applejack give a start and look down at her belly again. “I felt a kick!” she said, eagerly feeling out the spot. “Come here, quick!”

I tentatively stepped forward, crossing the kitchen to meet her. When I was near, she reached out and grabbed my hand, forcefully pulling me the rest of the way towards her. She quickly moved my hand to her belly, positioning it on a certain spot. For a few moments, I felt nothing but the warmth of her skin through the cloth. Suddenly, I felt a quick, soft pressure that could only have been the kick of a tiny foot. Even knowing what to expect, feeling it for myself all of a sudden made me gasp.

“It kicked!” I said, a smile appearing on my lips. “I-I felt it!”

Applejack chuckled at my reaction. “I’ve been feelin’ it more and more these days,” she said. “It won’t be much longer now. Not much longer until...until you’re a daddy.”

Of all the shocking things I had experienced that night, that was the thing that hit me harder than anything else. I looked back up at her, looking upon her smiling face as if for the first time.

“Me?” I said. “A...a daddy?”

“Yes, you,” she said, taking hold of my hand and squeezing it. “And I hope you and your friend downstairs are ready. This may only be our first, but...I’m gonna want a whole litter of ‘em.”

Despite the wholesomeness of the situation, I couldn’t help but get a bit excited at the prospect of putting a few buns in my sister’s oven. Overcome with emotion, both pure and otherwise, I put my arms around Applejack and pulled her into a hug. She was momentarily surprised, but quickly melted into my embrace, hugging me back and pressing her big baby belly against me. For a wonderful moment, I forgot everything else, losing myself in the unfamiliar, yet incredibly satisfying feeling of fatherhood. It wasn’t until I heard the sound of the front door opening that I snapped out of it, once again recognizing where I truly was and why I was there in the first place.

I heard Applejack gasp and felt her fingers dig into my back. “Oh no,” she whispered.

The sound of two sets of footsteps making their way towards the kitchen gave me a good idea of what she was so afraid of. I had been caught off guard the first two times, having to rely on Princess Luna to bail me out of trouble, but that time, I was determined that things would go differently. I pulled back from the embrace, taking a moment to observe Applejack’s wide-eyed expression. Taking a deep breath, I slowly turned around, unconsciously putting myself between Applejack and the two women who stood at the entrance to the kitchen.

I was not surprised to see the faces of Apple Bloom and Buttercup staring back at me, although their unusual apparel made me take pause. Each woman wore a gorgeous dress that clung tightly to their figures, highlighting every curve of their unabashedly feminine bodies. While not overly lewd or revealing, they certainly showed off a good bit of leg and cleavage, enough to draw attention while still retaining an air of modesty. Apple Bloom’s was red and Buttercup’s was a light, pastel orange, the colors matching those of their heeled sandals and their nails, both those on their toes and fingers. The two also wore a generous amount of makeup on their faces, including thick layers of lipstick, mascara, blush, the works.

“We’re back!” said Buttercup with a smile. “Did you miss us?”

“Sorry we took so long,” said Apple Bloom. “Aloe nearly put me to sleep with those magic fingers of hers. We probably woulda stayed there all day if they’d let us.”

“Those spa girls are good,” said Buttercup, “but I think I’d much rather have someone else’s fingers all over me instead.” She looked directly at me and gave me a wink as she said this.

“Sorry you couldn’t come with us, AJ,” said Apple Bloom, “but someone needed to stay behind and do the chores.”

“We’re lucky we have someone strong like you to do all that work,” said Buttercup. “I’d hate to break a nail.”

“I...I don’t mind it,” said Applejack, clearly trying to maintain a firm tone. “It just means I get to spend more time here...with my man.”

Apple Bloom and Buttercup both broke into a very ladylike chuckle. “Your man?” said Buttercup. “Oh, sweetie, that’s cute.”

“You really think he’d wanna spend time with you if we were around?” said Apple Bloom.

“Yes,” I said firmly. “Yes, I would.”

The two shifted their gaze back to me, a brief flash of confusion passing over them before their smug confidence returned. They began walking towards me, advancing on me with clearly predatory intent.

“Oh, don’t be silly, Anon,” said Buttercup. “We know what you really want, even if she doesn’t.”

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom. “We know you want a woman who’s curvy, girly, and drop-dead gorgeous. Does that really sound like her to you?”

“It does,” I said. “Applejack’s an amazin’ woman...and I love her as much as a man can love a woman.” I felt Applejack grab onto my arm and hold it with a trembling grip.

“Oh, Anon,” said Apple Bloom. “I think you’ve been workin’ too hard.”

“I think so too,” said Buttercup. “How about you come take a little nap with us?”

When the two of them had reached me, they reached out and each grabbed a fistful of my shirt. I grabbed their wrists and attempted to pull them off of myself, but try as I might, I was unable to remove them. Their arms felt as if they were made of solid steel; I couldn’t budge them even a fraction of an inch.

“Let go of me!” I said.

“Not a chance, big guy,” said Apple Bloom. “Not until we milk you dry, of course.”

“Once you’re done puttin’ babies in our bellies,” said Buttercup, “then maybe you can spend some time with your big sister...assumin’ she’s not still workin’.”

As one, they turned and began dragging me back towards the family room. I planted my feet and fought them with everything I had, but their strength would not be denied. Desperately, I looked behind me, reaching out and grabbing Applejack’s hand.

“Applejack!” I said.

“Anon!” she said, grabbing hold of me and hanging on for dear life.

Even with both of us pulling against my assailants, I was still moving forward at a steady pace. Applejack was visibly straining, pulling on my arm so forcefully that I felt it would pop out of its socket. Suddenly, her concentration broke and she jerked to a stop where she was. Both of us looked about in a panic, trying to figure out what had happened, until we looked behind her back. The ties of Applejack’s apron had somehow reached out and become caught in a drawer in the counter, keeping her tied down like a leash.

Applejack fought against it with all her might, throwing her weight away from it again and again, and yet neither the apron nor the drawer gave way. She looked back at me, her face the picture of terror as she fought to maintain her hold on me.

“Anon, please!” she shouted. “Please don’t go!”

“Applejack!” I shouted back, grabbing hold of her with both hands and squeezing tight.

Try as we might, however, our efforts proved to be in vain. Slowly but surely, our hands slipped from each other’s grips, until we held each other by only the tips of our fingers. With one final pull, even that connection was severed, both of us falling to the floor as we lost our balance. Apple Bloom and Buttercup did not even seem to notice, the two of them dragging me along like a sack of apples. Applejack was absolutely distraught, alternating between clawing at the floorboards and desperately tugging on the trapped ties of her apron.

“Anon!” she screamed as the tears began to flow. “Don’t leave me! Please don’t leave me!”

I was similarly incensed, having resorted to trying to tear the clothes from my body in order to free myself, yet I was not having any more success than she was.

“I won’t!” I shouted. “I won’t leave you!” Given my current predicament, we both knew that my promise was an empty one.

As her despair at my departure finally sunk in, I was forced to watch on in horror as the woman I loved was warped and twisted by her fears. Her long, blonde ponytail lost inch after inch of length as it shrunk back into her head, not stopping until it all that was left was a short crew cut. Her plump, motherly body seemed to wither up before my very eyes as her thighs, butt, and breasts shrank away to near-nothingness. Applejack watched in horror as her swollen belly gradually disappeared, her stomach becoming as flat and thin as I had ever seen it. Her hips grew thinner and her shoulders grew broader just as her lost body mass slowly returned in the form of prominent muscle. Every inch of her from the neck down grew tougher, firmer, and toned as her muscles grew, giving her a body that could rival those of the most impressive bodybuilders. To top it all off, her makeup vanished and her clothing transformed into a pair of plain, worn shorts and a dirty tank top.

So focused was I on this sight that I hardly noticed the room changing around me. The wood of the floorboards and furniture rotted before my very eyes, growing so weak that I was surprised nothing collapsed. The tacky wallpaper that had decorated the room since before I was born peeled away in long, thin, curling strips reminiscent of pencil shavings. The sunlight that had been streaming in through the windows faded away, leaving the room dark and dingy to look at. Once the charming little kitchen of my lifelong home, the room now resembled that of an old, abandoned shack that had not seen life or love for years.

I looked on helplessly as Applejack lowered her head into her hands, sobbing heavily and choking out my name. I had seen enough. I had gone there to alleviate my sister’s suffering, and I would not stand by one second longer and let it continue to torture her.

“Luna, stop this!” I shouted. “Stop it right now!”

The world around me froze, leaving me and Applejack in deathly silence. A moment later, Princess Luna materialized in the kitchen next to me, and within seconds, I was free of the two harpies that held me, those horrible caricatures of the women I loved. I scrambled to my feet, my heart feeling as if it were about to burst from my chest. I stood there fuming, staring down at the pathetic, crying form of my sister.

“A valiant effort,” said Princess Luna, “but in vain. Your role in this dream was written before you even arrived. Now that it has ended, however, you may attempt to help her.”

In my fury at my own impotence, I turned and sent a mighty kick through the nearest wall, knocking a hole through it. I grunted and wrestled it free again, oblivious to the searing pain in my foot.

“How can this be?” I said. “How can she be hurtin’ this much? Her of all people?”

“Calm yourself,” she said. “You cannot hope to help her if you are consumed by your own pain.”

I forced myself to close my eyes and take deep breaths, my boiling blood eventually returning to an acceptable temperature. “Why?” I said. “Why does she feel this way? I’ve never seen her like this...not even at her lowest.”

“Perhaps that was her intent,” she said.

“You mean...she’s been hidin’ this from me?” I said. “From all of us? Doesn’t she trust us?”

“I do not believe it is a matter of trust,” she said. “As I said before, people sometimes hide their true feelings from the ones closest to them. This is not always done for selfish reasons. Sometimes it is done...to spare those we love from worry. Does that not sound like her?”

I looked over at where Applejack knelt on the floor, recognizing the pang of sadness and anger in my heart. “You’re right,” I sighed. “She always has to be the strong one. She always has to be rock. She’s always been like that.”

“I would imagine so,” said Princess Luna. “Your sister is one of the most stubborn women I have ever met. If she decided to hide her deepest fears from you, I doubt she would have easily changed her mind. I have seen the effect that your...relationship has had on her, but old habits die hard. She has never been the sort to share her feelings openly, has she?”

“No,” I said. “Not really.”

“I am not surprised,” she said. “A woman in her position...a girl in her position...probably would have learned to keep her feelings to herself a long time ago.”

“What do you mean?” I said.

“You said that, when your father passed, your sister was forced to help support your family,” she said.

“Well, yeah,” I said. “My mom couldn’t do it all on her own, as much as she tried to. For a long time, she was the one pickin’ up all the slack around the farm. Apple Bloom and I started helpin’ out when we were old enough, but...she’s always tried to take on as much as possible.”

“With a family to look after, and a mother struggling with her own pain, I imagine she felt she had no choice,” she said. “She was forced to put her own feelings aside and take on the role of a provider, a protector...a very paternal role.”

Memories flooded my mind of the many parental lectures and admonishments I had received over the years from my big sister. “Yeah,” I said.

“While her peers were busy enjoying their girlish youth, she was at home, working to put food on the table for you and your family,” she said. “A teenage girl who never had the chance to embrace her burgeoning femininity. A girl who shouldered a burden she should never have had to. A girl who felt that...it was her place...her responsibility.” She gazed across the room towards Applejack, her sympathy visible in her eyes. “Am I mistaken?”

“No,” I said softly. “Not one bit.”

“I’m sure you can imagine how that would have weighed on her,” she said, “how that would have warped her perspectives. You have already seen the same thing tonight.”

“I have,” I said. “She’s...she’s just like my mom. She lost somethin’ she’ll never get back...and she tried to make herself feel better about it. She told herself she didn’t deserve to just...have fun with her friends...to wear dresses and makeup and...be a girl...to be a woman.”

“In other words...to relax...to let others worry and struggle on her behalf...to be the one cared for...instead of the one doing the caring,” she said.

I fought to hold back tears as we pieced together the tragic story of Applejack’s life. I didn’t allow myself to succumb to my sadness, however, not while there was someone in that room who needed me to be strong. Instead, I used my sympathy and pity as fuel for the fire in my heart that grew stronger by the second. “I know what to do,” I said. “I know how to help her.”

“Then go to her,” said Princess Luna. “Give her what she wants.”

I strode across the creaky floorboards, quickly reaching Applejack’s side and kneeling before her. She made no sign that she noticed me, not even as I put my arms around her and pulled her into a hug, clinging to her tightly. “Applejack,” I whispered.

Applejack’s sobs gradually diminished as she opened her eyes and raised her head, confusedly taking in her surroundings. “Anon?” she said as her eyes finally focused in on me.

“Yes, Applejack,” I said softly. “It’s me.”

Applejack threw her arms around me, clinging to me desperately and burying her face in my neck. “Anon,” she whimpered. “I was so scared. I thought...I thought you were gonna leave me.”

“Never,” I said. “I’m never gonna leave you. I promised to take care of you, didn’t I?”

“I have to take care of you too,” she said. “I’m your big sister.”

“AJ,” I sighed, “you’ve been takin’ care of me my whole life. I love you for that, I really do. But you know what else I love?”

“What?” she said.

“I love takin’ care of you,” I said. “I love bein’ your shoulder to cry on. I love bein’ your rock. I wish you’d let me do it more often.”

“I...I can’t,” she said. “I can’t let my guard down. I have to be strong. I have to protect you. I can’t let anythin’ happen to you. I can’t lose you...not you too.”

“I don’t want to lose you either,” I said. “I don’t want to see anythin’ happen to you either...but I can’t keep the world from gettin’ to you, just like you can’t keep the world from gettin’ to me. Bad things happen, AJ; that’s just the way things are. It don’t matter how strong you are. Some things...you just can’t stop.”

“Then what am I supposed to do?” she said.

I grabbed her by her shoulders and gently pushed her back, looking her in the eye. “You’re supposed to be happy,” I said. “You’re supposed to enjoy the things you have...enjoy the people you love...while you still can. You haven’t always gotten to do that. You’ve given up so much for me...for all of us...but you don’t have to anymore. You’ve always been the hard one, the strong one...but you don’t have to be. It’s okay to be soft sometimes. It’s okay to let others take care of you too.”

“But...” she began.

“Tell me the truth,” I said. “Is this really what you want? Do you want to spend your whole life bein’ afraid? Do you want to spend your whole life worried about not bein’ strong enough?”

Applejack looked at me for a moment, then lowered her head and closed her eyes. “No,” she whispered.

I reached up and put a hand under her chin, gently raising her head back up again. “I know you,” I said. “I know what you love. You love the smell of fresh air and the feel of sun on your skin. You love to dance, you love to wrestle, and you love to eat those yummy pies Mom makes for us. You love your friends, you love your family...and you love me. And as much as you try and hide it...I think you love bein’ a woman too. You got so many things in your life you could be happy about, you just have to stop worryin’ about losin’ ‘em and enjoy ‘em while you can. After everythin’ you’ve done, all the good you’ve done for others, you deserve to love your life and be happy. Don’t you want that?”

Fresh tears flowed down Applejack’s cheeks as she nodded her head jerkily. “Yes,” she whimpered. “I...I want that. I wanna be happy and...have fun. I wanna...be a woman...like Buttercup and Apple Bloom. But I could never be like them. I could never be as...girly as those two. They’re what you deserve. You deserve a woman who knows how to be a woman. Not like me.”

“AJ,” I said, wiping the tears from her cheeks. “I don’t love them ‘cause they like wearin’ dresses and makeup. I love them because...they make me happy. They make me happy...and I love makin’ them happy. I love they way they think; I love the way they feel. I love how they’re always there for me...and how they always manage to brighten my day. I love them...for all the same reasons I love you. You don’t have to change who you are for me to love you, ‘cause I already do. All you have to do is be honest with yourself and be honest with me. Be the person we both know you are, deep down. You do that, and I swear to you I’ll love you just as much as I love them. I’ll love you with everythin’ I have in me and then some. Can you do that for me? Please?”

For several long moments, Applejack merely stared at me, whimpering and huffing, until at long last, her trembling lips stretched into a smile. “Okay,” she said. “I...I will. I will.”

Smiling back at her, I pulled her back into a hug, which she quickly returned. We held each other tightly as tears, now the product of happiness, flowed down both of our faces. As we embraced, I was able to feel her beefy body slowly deflate. Her bones reformed, her muscles shrank, and she filled out in all the right places. Within moments, she had regained that perfect blend of hard and soft flesh that I had come to love so much. Even her long, flowing hair returned to her, caressing my face as it fell down her back. Her rough clothing grew longer and softer, transforming into the now-familiar white nightgown.

When we finally pulled back, I looked into her beautiful, freckled face, finding it as pristine as ever. Applejack leaned in and pressed her soft lips against mine, channeling the slew of emotions running through her into a gentle, passionate kiss. I kissed her back, paying no mind as the kitchen slowly faded around us. By the time the last peck had been given and we gazed into each other’s eyes once again, we were alone in a peaceful black void. Applejack gave me one last, sleepy smile before her eyes fluttered closed and she fell forward into my waiting arms.

I had already pulled the hefty woman into my arms, lifting her as easily as a feather, by the time the bed appeared before me. I rose to my feet and carried the sleeping Applejack over to it, lying her down and tucking her in, just as I had done with the others. The hard woman unconsciously snuggled into the soft embrace of the bed, smiling a serene smile. I gently stroked her head, then leaned down and planted a kiss on her forehead. As I rose and stepped back, she and the bed faded away, departing to wherever her soothed psyche would take her next.

I breathed a contented sigh, then turned around to face the woman I knew I would find there. Princess Luna was indeed standing there behind me, but with an uncharacteristically loving smile on her face.

“So...did I do alright?” I said.

Princess Luna chuckled a very polite, refined chuckle. “You did splendidly...just as before,” she said. “I have no doubt that she will be changed by this experience...changed for the better.”

“I sure hope so,” I said. “But will they...remember? Will they remember what I said?”

“I cannot say,” she said. “Their dreams shall be as any other, forgotten quickly if not held onto. I doubt they will even know it was the real you that spoke to them.”

“Oh,” I said, somewhat disheartened by her response.

“However,” she said, “while they might not remember your words, they will remember their feelings. The love and happiness you gave them will stay in their hearts forever, even if they forget what caused them.”

“I guess that’s...for the best,” I said. “I don’t know if they’d believe me if I told them you did so much to help us.”

“Anon,” she said, “I know that most believe me to be a...cold woman...but that is not so. I care deeply about all of my subjects, your older sister especially so. She and her friends once helped me confront my own...inner demons. For that reason, it pleases me greatly that I was able to return the favor, both for her and her family, even if I was not able to do it on my own.”

“Princess,” I said, “if it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have even had a chance to do this. I don’t know long it would have taken me to realize what they needed. I can’t thank you enough.”

“Your gratitude is unnecessary...but deeply appreciated,” she said. “Besides...I feel that you needed this. You needed a chance to know them on the most intimate level...if you four are to be together.”

“I wouldn’t have...thought that you cared about that,” I said, averting my gaze.

“An understandable assumption,” she said. “Those I deal with...tend to assume that I have very antiquated views of the world. What they fail to realize, however, is that what is old to them is often new to me. I have been gone from this world for many years, and in that time, things that were once held as strange and radical have become accepted and commonplace. The reverse is true as well. As such, I am often more accepting than others of things that are considered...taboo.”

“Oh,” I said.

“Anon,” she said, drawing close and placing her hands on my shoulders, “you were right when you said that happiness is fleeting. One never knows when...they may be parted from the things they love...from the people they love. Letting petty fears and jealousies drive a wedge between you and your loved ones...is not something that anyone should do. It has taken me a long time to learn that. But, I am happy to see that one so young has already taken that lesson to heart. I am happy that you have chosen to put your love for those closest to you above all else. I sincerely hope that nothing should ever drive you all apart. If it were up to me...there would be nothing to stand in the way of you four being together.”

“Princess Luna,” I said, smiling up at her, “thank you. That...that means a lot.” I sighed, lowering my gaze. “If only Princess Celestia thought the same way.”

Princess Luna’s kind smile vanished. “My sister?” she said, raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

“Well...we were under the impression that she might not be okay with us...all of us, I mean,” I said.

“And what would lead you to believe that,” she said, “believe that she personally disapproved of you all?”

“Well,” I said, “it’s just that...in her message she said that—”

“Message?” she said. “What message?”

“The one she sent us today,” I said.

“What was this message?” she said, her tone growing more agitated by the second. “What did she say to you?”

“She said that...” I began, trying to recall the exact wording of Princess Celestia’s scroll. I concentrated, reaching into my memories to conjure up the image of the parchment I had seen mere hours before. I had never had a photographic memory, but for some reason, the words came to me as easily as if they were hanging in front of my face. It took me a moment to realize that the words were literally hanging in front of my face, complete with the parchment they had been written on.

“Woah!” I said, giving a start at the sudden appearance of the scroll in front of me. “What...how did...”

“We are in the dream world,” said Princess Luna. “The barrier between thoughts and reality is very thin here. Thoughts...and memories.” She glanced down at the scroll floating between us. “May I?”

I looked back up at her and silently nodded. She released my shoulders and grabbed the scroll, stepping back from me as she read it. As her eyes traveled back and forth across the page, I saw frustration, annoyance, and perhaps even anger disturb her reserved features. “Sister,” she grumbled under her breath, “what have you done?” When she finally finished reading and lowered the scroll again, she was forced to take a deep breath to calm herself once more.

“Your family...have carried their fears with them for many years,” she said. “While I have always seen them in their dreams, I have also seen that those same fears have been diminishing, especially over the past several months. For this reason, I was very much confused as to why all three of them were experiencing such severe relapses, and on the same night as well. Why these sudden thoughts of competition and of you choosing one of them over the other? It seems I have my answer.

“Anon, as guardian of the dream world, I am made privy to the secrets of many over the course of my work. I take my duties very seriously, and as such, do not reveal those secrets in the waking world. However, in this case, I find myself unable to simply stand by and watch when those I care for are suffering. If you grant me your permission, I shall attempt to address this matter personally and right the wrong that has been done to you and your family.”

“Well...sure, but...what are you gonna do?” I said.

“You need not worry about the particulars,” she said. “Suffice it to say, I shall be having a conversation with my sister concerning you all. I shall notify you of the results, which shall come quickly if I have my way. Until then, there is but one last thing I will ask of you. One last thing you must do for me.”

“What’s that?” I asked.

“Wake up,” she said.

Choices

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Choices

My eyes flew open as I was suddenly thrust back into the waking world. For several moments, I lied still, waiting as my brain processed the sudden change. Above me, I saw the familiar ceiling of my bedroom, bathed in the soft light of morning. The mattress below me and the blankets above me formed a soft, warm cocoon that I could have recognized solely by touch. Even the smell of the air was familiar, for it was largely my own smell that clung to the sheets of my bed. My heartbeat calmed as I recognized where I was and what I was doing there, although it took me a few moments more to remember why I had found my sudden reappearance in my room so jarring.

As the memories of the previous night came rushing back to me, I gave a start, reflexively sitting up in my bed. I forced myself to breathe steadily, reminding myself that my little adventure had just been a dream. Well, “just” a dream might have been an oversimplification; to me, it had felt as real as anything. Despite the fact that I had just lived through it, the sequence of events was already becoming muddled in my mind. Princess Luna had said something about dreams being forgotten if not held onto, and while there were certainly some parts that I would gladly have let slip away, I felt I could not afford to give up even a single detail of that life-altering night. Concentrating, I cast myself back into my memories, running through the whole thing one step at a time.

It had all started with that somewhat embarrassing meeting with Princess Luna in my own dream. If I had known I was going to be visited by royalty, I might have shown a little bit more restraint in sampling the ice cream paradise I had found myself in. Thankfully, she had shown much more concern for her duties as the guardian of the dream world than my lack of manners. I had been confused as to why she had sought me out to help her banish my family’s nightmares, but I had been more than willing to help her if it meant protecting the people I loved. It wasn’t until later that I realized how unprepared I had truly been.

I had visited each of them in turn, first Buttercup, then Apple Bloom, then Applejack. Each one of them had constructed a fantasy in their minds, a place where they could be as they truly wished to be and exemplify the trait they venerated most, be it youth, maturity, or femininity. Thanks to my preexisting presence in all of their dreams, I had been able to step right in and take part in the events as they had unfolded. All three of them had been happy to see me and had delighted in having me all to themselves. However, their sweet dreams had quickly soured when confronted with the existence of each other.

Each one of them had feared the others, feared that they would outdo them and steal me away. Their deep-seated feelings of inadequacy and their jealousies of each other manifested in the most horrific ways, warping them in both body and soul. It was only due to the intervention and invaluable assistance of Princess Luna that I had been able to banish the fears that infested their hearts. She had been the one who had helped me piece together the puzzles and learn things about my family that I had never known before. They had needed help, so I had helped them in the only way a simple farm boy could have. I gave them my love, I gave them my sympathy, and I gave them my assurance that I loved each of them just as they were and that I always would.

I had doubted the effectiveness of my intervention, but the princess had seemed convinced that my gentle words would do them good, both in the present and in the future. I had been somewhat surprised to learn that the enigmatic woman had cared so much for the wellbeing of me and my family, especially when it came to our unusual circumstances. It had been her expression of support for myself and my family that had led me to mention the message we had received from Princess Celestia the day before. I had not understood Princess Luna’s agitation upon seeing the message for herself, but given her kind words regarding my family’s love, I had felt comfortable giving her permission to discuss the matter with her sister. That had been the last thing I had heard from her before she had returned me to my humble bed in my little old bedroom in my family home.

Replaying the events in my head certainly helped me come to terms with them, but it did little to assuage the lingering worry in my heart. While I had seen each of their troubled hearts soothed in turn, I could not forget that their crippling fears might still linger deep down inside of them, waiting to come forth once again. It would be up to me to ensure that they never gave into despair again, to make sure that they never again doubted my unconditional love for each one of them. I was their man after all; I had promised to take care of them, although I had never imagined that promise might lead me to where it had led me the previous night.

I glanced about my room, the sight of familiar furniture and colorful little models providing a much-needed sense of peace and safety. I looked to either side of me, seeing the empty halves of the mattress next to me. At the time, I had wondered why Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup had all asked to spend the night apart from each other and from me, a request that I had confusedly obliged. In hindsight, of course, it came as no surprise to me why they would not have wanted to be around one another. I felt a strange feeling of loneliness come over me all of a sudden, a feeling which I recognized on a conscious level was a bit silly. I had slept on my own for so many years, and yet the thought that I had just spent a night without them in my arms left me feeling incredibly unsatisfied. I had an intense desire to seek them out, to embrace all three of them and make up for lost time, so that is exactly what I set out to do.

As I slowly lowered myself out of my bed and onto the floor, I took note of the bright yellow sunlight streaming in through my window. It was late; well, it was late by Apple family standards. Most people probably would have pulled the covers back over their eyes and tried to get in one more hour of sleep if they had woken up at that time. I imagined that the rest of my family had probably already finished breakfast and were out in the orchard at that time. I wondered, however, why they hadn’t come and woken me up. Resolving to find out, I quickly threw on my clothes and headed downstairs.

To my surprise, I heard the sounds of eating coming from the kitchen and smelled the delectable scent of fried food. Not one to question a meal, however, I quickly descended the stairs and crossed the living room to the kitchen. After my experience the night before, I was a bit hesitant as I peered into the kitchen, half-expecting to see rotted wood and peeled wallpaper once more. Thankfully, the only thing out of the ordinary was the presence of Buttercup, Apple Bloom, and Applejack all sitting at the kitchen table and eating breakfast, despite the lateness of the hour. I took another brief moment to observe them from afar, ensuring that it was truly them I saw before me, but other than looking a bit tired, all three of them appeared just as they always did.

I cautiously stepped into the kitchen, the old, creaky floorboards announcing my presence. The three women looked up from their plates and over to where I stood. When their eyes fell upon me, all three of them smiled those beautiful smiles of theirs that always managed to put my heart at ease. I couldn’t help but smile back at them as I made my way over to the table.

“Good mornin’, sweetie,” said Buttercup.

“Mornin’, sugarcube,” said Applejack.

“Mornin', big guy,” Apple Bloom attempted to say through a mouthful of eggs.

“Good mornin’, you three,” I said, leaning in and giving each of them a hug and a kiss in turn.

“I left some food in the pan for you,” said Buttercup, nodding towards the stove.

“Thanks, Mama,” I said, heading over there. I shoveled the remaining portion of eggs, bacon, and toast that she had set aside for me onto a plate, then carried it back over to the table and took my seat.

“So, what’s the big deal, sleepyhead?” said Apple Bloom teasingly. “We’re almost done with breakfast.”

“You’re one to talk,” I said just as teasingly. “Shouldn’t you be out workin’ already?”

“We all got a bit of a slow start this mornin’,” said Buttercup.

“Thankfully, Granny was in a good mood, so she didn’t come around with the pots to wake us up,” said Applejack.

“Well, that’s good,” I said, choosing my next words carefully. “So...I take it y’all slept well then?”

For a split second, all three of them froze, then slowly resumed eating. In that brief span of time, I saw peculiar, bittersweet looks pass over their faces, fading so quickly that I probably would have missed them had I not been actively watching for them. I had no way of knowing how well the three of them remembered their dreams, but evidently, they were still holding onto the feelings, if nothing else.

“Well...yeah,” said Applejack.

“Eventually,” said Apple Bloom.

“Mmm-hmm,” grunted Buttercup as she chewed.

I didn’t press the subject, not wanting to force them to recall their experiences if they did not want to. Instead, I steered the conversation towards more typical subjects, such as the day’s chores, upcoming events, and the sort of lighthearted gossip that they were wont to share. Before long, all four of us were chatting and giggling together like old friends, which we really were, in a sense. After what the four of us had been through, I was more than happy to just spend a little while relaxing and enjoying the company of the women I loved.

As expected, they ended up finishing their meals much quicker than I did, as they had had quite a head start on me. I worked on catching up to them as they carried their empty plates over to the sink to be washed. I expected my sisters to head straight outside to get started on their chores while Buttercup finished up in the kitchen, so I was surprised when the three of them made their way back to the table and took their places around me.

“Anon?” said Apple Bloom. “Can I talk to you for a minute?”

“Us too,” said Applejack as she and Buttercup approached.

I swallowed my mouthful of food, cautiously looking back and forth between them all. “Uh, sure,” I said.

“I, uh...I just wanted to say that...I’m sorry,” said Apple Bloom. “I’m sorry how I acted last night.”

“I am too,” said Applejack. “After we got that message, I was feelin’ grumpier than an old billy goat; I had no right to be.”

“We we’re all feelin’ down in the dumps,” said Buttercup. “We were so hung up on what we thought we’d lost that...we didn’t stop to think about what we already had.”

“You were right about what you said,” said Applejack. “You and me...and Apple Bloom and Buttercup...we’re all happy together. We’re happy together just the way we are. I...I can’t speak for them, but...I’d be happy if things did just stay the way they are.”

“I would too,” said Apple Bloom. “Thanks to you and...thanks to you bringin’ us all together like this...I’m happier than I’ve ever been. I’m happier than...I ever thought I would be. I realized I was bein’ a fool for bein’ mad...mad that I couldn’t have even more than I already did.”

“If you were bein’ a fool, then so was I,” said Buttercup. “To tell you the truth, after we got that message and...we were thinkin’ about all that marriage stuff...I got a little bit....jealous. I started thinkin’ that...we were gonna end up splittin’ up. I started thinkin’ that...if you had to marry someone, Anon...it wouldn’t be me.”

“You weren’t the only one,” said Applejack. “I was feelin’...scared...scared that you’d choose one of them over me. I was scared that...you’d give up on me.”

“AJ...Apple Bloom, Buttercup,” I said, “I’d never give up on you...any of you.”

“We know that...now,” said Apple Bloom. “When I woke up this mornin’...I remembered who I was dealin’ with. I remembered who you are and...who they are and...how much you all love me. Y’all are my family. I should never have been afraid of any of you.”

“We shouldn’t have run away from each other last night,” said Buttercup. “We should’ve stayed together and...been honest with each other. We shoulda just...told each other how we were feelin’, then we could’ve avoided all of it.” Buttercup suddenly started chuckling and shaking her head. “I’m your mama...I should’ve known that. I can’t believe I let my fears get in the way of steerin’ y’all right.”

Apple Bloom reached over and gently squeezed Buttercup’s hand. “We all make mistakes sometimes,” she said. “It ain’t nothin’ to be ashamed of.”

“That’s the good thing about havin’ someone,” said Applejack. “You can slip up every once in a while. You can...be weak...because there’ll always be someone else who can be strong for you...like you were, Anon. When the three of us were panickin’, you kept your head. You tried to make us feel better; you tried to get us to keep our hopes up and...not be upset if it was all for nothin’. It was our fault for not listenin’ to you.”

“You’re always lookin’ out for us like that,” said Apple Bloom. “You always try to make us happy. I love so much for that.”

“We love you so much for that,” said Buttercup. “We love how you make us happy, but...we love makin’ you happy too. You’ve done so much for all of us that...it doesn’t feel right to keep you from somethin’ you really want...somethin’ that’ll really make you happy.”

“What’s that?” I said.

“The same thing we all want,” said Applejack. “The thing we thought we were gettin’ last night. We want to be together...all of us. We want to be with you and we want you to be with us. We want to belong to you...for real. We want to have a normal life with you. We want to...go on dates and...spend time with our friends together and...hold hands in public. I know we still don’t know how things’ll turn out, but...we don’t want to keep you from all of that...just ‘cause we can’t all have it.”

“What are you sayin’?” I said, although I could already sense where the conversation was headed.

“I’m sayin’ that...even if things don’t turn out the way we want ‘em to...we still want you to be happy...you and...whoever you choose to spend your life with,” said Applejack.

“But...I can’t do that!” I said. “I can’t just...choose between you three!”

“Anon, please!” said Apple Bloom. “Let us finish.” Despite my wholehearted objection to the suggestion, I managed to shut my mouth and let them continue. “We ain’t tryin’ to force you into anythin’ you don’t wanna do. We just wanna give you the choice.”

“We know you love us, sweetie,” said Buttercup, “and we know you always will. That’s why we’re doin’ this. We know that, no matter what you decide to do...it ain’t gonna split us apart. We know you’ll go on lovin’ all of us as much as you ever have. We know we’ll go on lovin’ each other just as much too.”

“It’s like you said: no matter what happens, we’ll deal with it together,” said Applejack. “This doesn’t have to be somethin’ that splits us apart. When two people close to you, two people you love more than anythin’, get somethin’ that’ll make them happy...you should be happy for ‘em. Even if you can’t share that happiness, you should still support them...and you should still be happy for them. I intend to do just that.”

“We do too,” said Apple Bloom. “That’s why we’re tellin’ you this. We want you to know that...whatever you decide...we’ll be happy with it. If you do what really makes you happy...then we’ll accept it, no matter what.”

“You don’t have to worry about us,” said Buttercup. “You don’t have to worry about makin’ us all happy. Just this once, do what makes you happy; do what you want. You do that...and that’ll make us happier than anythin’ else.”

“Like we said, we ain’t tryin’ to pressure you into anythin’,” said Applejack. “We just want you to know how we feel. We owe you that. Just promise us...you’ll keep all this in mind. Promise us you’ll at least think about it. Okay?”

I looked at each one of them in turn, gazing into their beautiful eyes. Whatever I might have thought about their proposal, I could see as clear as day that all three of them were telling the truth about it. That is not to say that I saw no sadness in their eyes, far from it, but I also saw profound happiness and the immeasurable depths of their unconditional love reflected in them as well. I didn’t dare to reject them outright; I had seen what pain had resulted from them bottling up their inner feelings. Regardless of what I chose to do, I had to accept their feelings, even the bittersweet ones.

I sighed. “Alright,” I said. “I’ll...I’ll think about it. I’ll promise you that much.”

“That’s all we ask,” said Buttercup, taking my hand and squeezing it.

The three of them smiled their most genuine smiles at me, clearly trying to make me feel better about the whole affair. For their sake, I smiled back at them, trying to show them that I accepted the feelings behind their proposal, if not the thing itself.

“C’mon, girls,” said Apple Bloom. “I think we’ve bothered him enough for one mornin’.”

The other two silently nodded, then rose from their seats. Each one of them came up and gave me a quick kiss before they left, kisses which I gladly returned. They all headed towards the living room, where they would be slipping on their shoes and heading out to start on the chores. When they had turned their backs to me, I couldn’t help but hang my head, staring down at the plate before me. I still had a fair bit of food left to finish, but in the state I was in, even the thought of crispy bacon seemed unappealing.

“Hey,” said Applejack softly. I looked up and saw her peeking back into the kitchen, a hopeful smile on her face. “See you outside?”

I couldn’t help but smile back at that beautiful, freckled face. “Yeah,” I said.

Applejack withdrew out of my sight once again, and I soon heard the front door close, leaving the house silent. I looked back to my food, forcing myself to swallow down the last bit of it. It tasted like rubber, but I knew that it would not do to be hungry on top of being saddled with the biggest decision I would ever have to make.

The bright, yellow sun hung high overhead, casting its warm light down on me and the trees around me. My woody friends proudly displayed their fresh coats of green, as well as the beautiful light pink of their blossoms. With the coming of late spring, and the promise of summer in the near future, they were already beginning to shed their soft petals, making way for the coming of juicy, red apples. A warm, gentle breeze caressed their limbs, sending down a sparse, but constant shower of pink onto the ground beneath them. Even the air itself seemed in the spirit of things, carrying upon it the familiar scents of the orchard, those of home, of new life, and the promise of new beginnings. I couldn’t have asked for a better day for a marriage proposal.

I saw them in the distance as I approached, all three of them waiting beneath the limbs of the two twisted trees that sat atop the old, carved rock. The trees, or tree, as I liked to think of them, were a marvelous sight even on a typical day, but in bloom, they were enough to leave even a family of apple farmers in awe. Unsurprisingly, the three of them were busy taking in its quiet majesty as I drew near, holding hands and looking up at it. We had always seen it as a symbol of strength, strength to do what was right, strength to struggle against adversity, strength to stand by the people you loved and the things you believed in no matter what. I hoped in my heart that the impossible tree that dared to defy tradition and convention would somehow give me the strength to do the same.

Even if it did not, seeing the faces of the three people I loved more than anyone else in the world would have given me all the courage I needed. They turned to face me as I crossed the clearing towards them, smiling those same heartwarming smiles that lived permanently in my heart. All three of them were dressed in plain, grubby work clothes, worn jeans and old shirts clinging comfortably to their bodies. Their messy hair was tied back in ponytails, and their faces bore hints of sweat and dirt. But as I stared into the three pairs of sparkling eyes before me, I would not have hesitated for a moment to declare them the three most gorgeous women in Equestria.

“There he is!” said Apple Bloom. “What took you so long? We’ve been waitin’ up here forever.”

“Apple Bloom,” said Applejack flatly, “it ain’t been more than five minutes.”

“It ain’t like I mind comin’ up here for a spell,” said Buttercup, “but we got a lot of work to get done today, sweetie.”

“I know, I know,” I said. “I promise this wont take long.”

“Promise what wont take long?” said Apple Bloom.

“Well...the reason I told y’all to meet me up here is because...I have to talk to y’all about somethin’,” I said.

“Okay,” said Applejack in a curious tone. “We’re all ears.”

I took a deep breath, summoning every scrap of strength I had within me. Even after all the planning, all the preparations, in the end, it still came down to just me and them. Even with all the help I had received, I still needed to rely on my own strength to confront them with the choice I had made. I didn’t know how they would take it, but I had made it through the past year not really knowing how things would go either. The only consolation I had was that I was doing what I knew in my heart to be right. It was my decision, and I would live with the consequences no matter what.

“Applejack,” I said. “Apple Bloom. Buttercup. I...I love you; all of you. I really wish I were better with words, then I could tell y’all just how much I do. I...I need you three. I need you in my life...and I need you as more than just my family. I don’t know how I’ve gotten by all these years without y’all by my side. I can’t remember how I managed to be happy without bein’ able to hold you three in my arms. Maybe I never really was happy. Compared to how I am now, I don’t think I was. I don’t know if I could ever go back to the way things used to be. I don’t know if I could handle havin’ one of you so close, but...not bein’ able to love you like I do.

“You three are a part of me, as much as my bones or my heart are. And...I like to think that I’m a part of you too. I think that we belong together, all four of us. We belong together...and I’m not gonna let anythin’ stand in our way. I don’t care who or what might try to keep us apart. I don’t know what’s in store for us. I don’t know what sorta struggles we’ll have to go through...but I know that I’ll gladly deal with all of it...if it means bein’ with you. That’s why...that’s why...” The words caught in my throat; the words I should have had to think about the least becoming the most difficult to say. “I need you three to close your eyes.”

The three of them were staring at me with strange looks of happy confusion on their faces. At my request, they stole quick glances at each other, but then did as I asked.

“Hold out your hands,” I said.

All three of them slowly extended their hands, cupping them before themselves. When they were in position, I took a deep breath, then reached into my pockets, withdrawing the items I carried within them. I stepped forward and, into each of their hands, placed a palm-sized, lidded box. The boxes weighed next to nothing, but each one carried the weight of a lifetime of love, happiness, sadness, anger, fear, and a thousand other things. As their fingers curled around them, I stepped back, preparing to cast the proverbial die.

“Open,” I said.

As one, Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup opened their eyes, and as one, they each inhaled sharply. They stared down at the boxes before them as if they had never seen such things in their entire lives. Aside from the colors of the boxes, one being red, one orange, and one yellow, they were wholly unremarkable to look at, giving no outward hint at their contents. Of course, even a fool could have guessed what lay within them, and the three of them were as clever as they were beautiful.

“Anon,” said Apple Bloom scarcely louder than a whisper.

“Wha...what is this?” said Applejack, her voice as shaky as a spring sapling in a storm.

Buttercup didn’t need to ask; her recognition was as plain as the nose on her face.

“Open them,” I said.

Three sets of soft, feminine fingers slowly reached for three lids, grasping them and holding tight. For the briefest of moments, the world fell still, holding its breath in anticipation. My own breath caught in my throat as well as I waited out the longest seconds I had ever lived through. With the tiniest of squeaks, which sounded as loud as thunder claps in that quiet, three lids were pushed back, revealing the treasures they contained.

Apple Bloom had the most explosive reaction, letting loose a barely restrained shriek while staggering backward a few steps. Thankfully, the golden ring and the fiery orange gemstone it bore did not fall from her grasp. One of Buttercup’s hands flew to her mouth, stifling a whimper as she looked down at her own ring and the brilliant blue-green gem upon it. Her tears arrived within moments, yet she dared not close her eyes, lest she be denied the sight before her for even a split second. Applejack, on the other hand, seemed content to merely stare silently at the stunning green gem on her own ring, the expression of awe on her face so intense you’d think she was looking upon the most beautiful thing in the world.

For several long moments, their gazes were locked on their respective rings so securely that it would have taken a crowbar to shift them. When the initial shock had worn off enough for them to process the situation, they finally managed to tear their eyes away and look back at me. By the time they did, I was already down on one knee before them.

“Applejack...Apple Bloom...Buttercup,” I said, looking at each one of them in turn, “I want to be with you three for the rest of my life. I want that more than anythin’ else in the world. That’s why...I want you to marry me.”

A moment of silence passed as I waited and watched the indescribable mix of emotions visible on their faces. I am sure the look on my own face was no more tranquil than theirs, as I could barely contain the feelings welling up within my own heart, stretching it out like an overinflated balloon, ready to pop at the slightest provocation. With my soul laid bare before them, I could do nothing but wait for their decisions, knowing full well that they would change our lives forever.

“Anon,” whimpered Buttercup.

“Yes!” cried out Apple Bloom so loudly that it could have spooked the birds a mile away. “Yes, yes, yes!” She lunged at me, nearly tackling me to the ground as she grabbed onto me and held me in the tightest embrace she had ever given me. She buried her face in my neck, her never-ending stream of affirmatives muffled by my shirt and her tears. I couldn’t help but let out a strange chuckling sob as I steadied myself and rose to my feet, carefully lifting her up with me.

My tears were already flowing, yet I still managed to raise my head and look upon Buttercup’s face. She had a head start on me; her cheeks were already sopping wet. I smiled at her, waiting patiently as she forced her trembling lips to form the sounds of a soft, gentle “Yes”. A moment after that beautiful word had reached my ears, she stepped forward, and I pulled her into the embrace as well. She pressed her face into my chest and wrapped her arms around Apple Bloom and I, just as I nuzzled her poofy hair.

One more time, I lifted my gaze, looking upon my first and longest love. Applejack did not even have the strength to raise her head and look at me, so overcome was she by her tears. But as she stood there, trembling, whimpering, and clutching her ring to her breast, she still managed to nod her head, doing so so vigorously that I thought it might fall off. I chuckled in spite of myself, quickly reaching out and pulling her towards me. The four of us instinctively latched onto each other, completing the embrace that had become second nature to all of us.

The next few minutes passed like a dream, my mind vacant of any notion of time, reason, or anything that was not my undying love for the three people in my arms. Their ample flesh felt more pleasant, their slick cheeks felt softer, and their distinctive feminine scents were more intoxicating to me than they had ever been before. Each one of us shed what felt like gallons of tears as we filled the orchard with the sounds of our happy sobs and, eventually, our happier laughter. Nuzzles were given and kisses were exchanged in plenty, ranging from the quick to the slow, the gentle to the passionate, and covering every inch of our damp faces.

When we finally began to surface from the depths of our shared euphoria, our tears had long since run dry and we were too out of breath to laugh any longer. Instead, we merely pressed our faces together and stared into each others eyes. No words passed between us; after everything we had been through together, after every precious minute of our lives we had given to one another, we had learned to read each other as well as if we had our thoughts written on our faces. For the first time in a very long time, we were all on the same page; no more secrets, no more hidden feelings, just our shared love for each other.

When their eyes finally moved from mine, it was only to look down at their hands and the boxes they still clutched within their fingers. My family and I were humble people, but even we could appreciate the stunning beauty of the three works of art between us. I was fortunate to live in a country where one could often find precious gems simply by digging around in the dirt or by exploring a nearby cave. While this was fact ensured that all but the finest jewelry was relatively cheap, I had still gone all-out, spending a huge portion of my meager savings on purchasing the three rings. In that moment, I thought to myself that every bit of that money had been worth it to see the looks on their faces, not to mention the look on the face of the local jeweler when I had made my purchase.

I brought my hands to theirs, carefully removing each ring from its container one by one and sliding it onto the appropriate digit. Apple Bloom’s slender fingers welcomed the orange gem that sparkled with as much energy and life as the sun above us. The calming, soothing blue-green of Buttercup’s gem stood our proudly against the pink of her soft, plump flesh. Finally, the deep green gem slid onto Applejack’s strong, yet feminine fingers, its color conjuring up images in my mind of the mighty, yet stoic trees around me. The three of them could not help but stare at the beautiful things on their hands, caressing them as gently as one would an infant.

“They’re...they’re beautiful,” said Buttercup softly.

“You can say that again,” said Apple Bloom.

“They’re the most beautiful things...I’ve ever seen,” said Applejack, almost lapsing back into a sob.

I put my arms around them once more, gently pulling us all together. “You deserve them,” I said. “All of you.”

“You know, Anon...you’re right,” said Buttercup. “We do belong together...and I want it just as much as you do. I need it as much as you do.”

“We’re gonna be together, alright,” said Apple Bloom. “And I don’t care what anyone else says; I don’t care what they think. I love y’all, and that’s all that matters to me.”

“No matter who or what stands in our way,” said Applejack, “we’ll fight it all together. And...I couldn’t think of anyone I’d rather have lookin’ out for me...protectin’ me...than you three.”

“You don’t know how happy it makes me to hear all that,” I said. “But...we might not have to do as much fightin’ as you think.”

“What do you mean?” said Applejack.

“Well...there’s someone who’s willin’ to...help us out on that front,” I said. Understandably, my vague response had brought confused looks to their faces, which I intended to quickly rectify. I looked away from them, gazing across the small clearing we stood in and over towards the apple trees at its edge. “I think it’s time we tell them,” I called out loudly.

My three fiancées followed my gaze over to the trees and brush off to the side. Their confused expressions turned to ones of surprise as a shrub was rustled by an unseen force and the soft grass before it was pressed flat in distinctly shoe-shaped patterns. These apparent footprints slowly made their way towards us, coming to a stop a short distance away from us. A moment later, a brilliant point of yellow light appeared in midair above them, flashing so brightly that we were forced to squint. The light faded again as quickly as it had flared up, although the sight that replaced it was more dazzling than the sun itself.

She stood at least a foot taller than me, although the long, alabaster horn protruding from her head made her look even taller. Despite her impressive height, she was not at all willowy, as her various widths were equally as impressive. The two tree trunks that passed for her legs were even thicker than Buttercup’s, and led up to the widest set of hips I had ever seen on a real woman. I hadn’t meant to look, of course, but I had not been able to avoid noticing the absolutely colossal rear end attached to the back of those hips, so huge and round that it seemed to have its own field of gravity, enough to draw in the gazes of everyone around her, at least. Compared to the rest of her, her waist was relatively thin, giving her an hourglass figure with deep, sloping curves.

As if her bottom didn’t give her enough of a presence, she also sported a pair of breasts that easily surpassed those of any other woman I had ever seen in terms of sheer size. Despite being large enough to potentially sustain a full-grown adult, each of those perfect teardrops was as perky as any I had ever seen, showing not a hint of sag while still giving off a slight jiggle with every movement she made. Every acre of her feminine flesh was covered in the most perfectly tanned skin I had ever seen, although this was largely speculation on my part, as the elegant gown she wore covered everything from her shoulders to her ankles, minus her arms. Both this dress and the pair of huge, feathered wings folded against her back were as white as the most picturesque of puffy clouds, creating a striking contrast. Aside from her dress, she wore a pair of golden sandals, a large, golden amulet bearing a deep purple gemstone, and a golden crown.

One would think that, confronted by such an imposing figure, my family and I would be shaking in our boots, and yet that was not the case, for the face that looked upon us from atop that powerful body instantly banished any fear that might have taken root in our hearts. Those perfectly carved, feminine features seemed to radiate a warm glow that gave her an aura of serenity, comfort, and compassion. I might have even gone so far as to say that the smile she gave us was motherly, as I couldn’t help but be reminded of my own mother’s smile as I gazed upon her. This angelic visage was surrounded by long, sparkling tresses of pink, purple, green, and everything in between, and that seemed to be constantly blowing in a slow breeze that wasn’t there. The only flaw I observed in her countenance, and indeed her entire body, if they could really be called a flaw, were the traces of dried tears that stained her perfect skin.

Despite having seen her earlier, I could not help feeling a profound sense of awe as I stared up at her. My family had no such benefit, however, and so reacted as one would expect someone to when suddenly confronted by the co-ruler of Equestria.

“P-P-P-P-P-P...” stammered Buttercup.

“Princess Celestia,” said Applejack softly, no less enthralled for having met the princess many times before.

Apple Bloom let out a panicked squeak, quickly stepping back from our embrace and turning to face Princess Celestia. She froze for a split second, her frazzled brain presumably overwhelmed by the situation. She soon regained at least some of her senses and dropped into a low curtsey, remembering her manners. Buttercup and Applejack quickly followed suit, stepping back from me and carefully lowering themselves into curtseys of their own, bowing their heads and, in Applejack’s case, removing their headwear. While I found their startled reactions cute, I couldn’t rightly find amusement in them, as I had been similarly overwhelmed when I had first met the princess face-to-face.

“Applejack, Buttercup, Apple Bloom,” said Princess Celestia in that smooth, harmonious voice of hers, “please...stand and look at me.”

My family slowly rose back up to their full heights and raised their heads, looking up at her. If the shock and surprise of her sudden arrival hadn’t been enough, the realization of what she had just seen us do turned the cheeks of all three of them red.

“Uh...P-Princess?” said Applejack. “Er, Your Highness, I mean...if we’d have known that you were here...we would’ve...I-I mean, we never would have...”

The princess raised one of her perfectly manicured hands and politely signaled her to stop. “Relax,” she said. “None of you has done anything wrong, either one your own...or together.”

Whether due to her command or due to her undeniably calming presence, the shock faded from their faces, although the awe remained. I noticed the three of them attempt to discreetly straighten their clothing, fix their hair, and wipe their faces.

“Princess?” said Buttercup. “You...you know...don’t you?”

“Yes, I do,” said Princess Celestia. “That is the reason I have come here today. I wished to see you all for myself. I have been told much about you, about you and your situation. I wished to see how much of it was true.”

“I reckon...Twilight must’ve told you all about us, didn’t she?” said Apple Bloom.

Princess Celestia took a moment to shoot me a knowing look. While Twilight Sparkle had indeed pled our case to her mentor, apparently going so far as to write an entire essay on the ethics of polygamy, what had really been the significant factor had been the intervention of Princess Luna. True to her word, she had spoken with her elder sister about my family, our relationship, and about Princess Celestia’s worrying message. Shortly afterward, Princess Celestia had visited me personally while I was out alone in the orchard and had explained everything. During this conversation, I had requested that Princess Luna’s involvement in the whole affair be kept a secret, as I did not want my family wondering why she had betrayed the privacy of their dreams without their knowledge. Agreeing that her sister would probably prefer it that way as well, Princess Celestia had agreed to keep that little tidbit between us.

“She did,” said Princess Celestia. “She told me that there were four people she knew, four people she cared for very much, who had been afraid to share their love with one another. When she told me this, I realized the true nature of your situation...and I realized the mistake that I had made. When I wrote to you, I did so out of a desire to bring you peace and happiness, but in my ignorance, I fear that I only managed to bring you grief. I decided to speak with you all in person this time, so that such unfortunate accidents might be avoided. I have come to share my true feelings with you...and to offer my sincerest apologies.” With that, the princess of Equestria bowed her head towards us, a gesture of respect that some people worked their entire lives to obtain.

“Princess!” said Applejack. “You don’t need to do that! If anythin’, we’re the ones that should be apologizin’.”

“That apology would be the unnecessary one,” said Princess Celestia, smiling down upon us. “None of you has cause to feel afraid or ashamed, not in my mind at least. While Twilight might have overstepped her bounds slightly in bringing you to my attention without consulting you first, I think you and I all know that she did what she did out of love, just as you all have done what you have done out of love. Because of this, I cannot rightfully condemn any of you for your actions.”

“But...what does this mean?” said Buttercup. “What does this mean for us? You...you saw us. You know that we’re...together.”

“I do,” said Princess Celestia, “and if I have any say in the matter, together is where you will remain.”

“You mean...?” began Apple Bloom.

“Yes,” said Princess Celestia. “I meant what I said in that letter. I place the happiness and well-being of my subjects above all else, and would never seek to keep them from the people they love. While my words might have been misplaced, my feelings were not, and I have seen today that I was right in my judgement. I never doubted the words of she who testified to your love, but to see it in person, to see just how much you all truly want this, well...let’s just say that it is not every day that I am moved to tears.”

“We do want this,” said Applejack. “We want to...be with each other. We want that more than anythin’...and we’ll do whatever it takes to make it happen.”

“Your bravery is admirable,” said Princess Celestia, “and that goes for all of you. All of you have demonstrated how seriously you take this, and so I must take this just as seriously. I made you all a promise, a poorly worded promise, I admit, but a promise nonetheless, and I intend to follow through on it. I shall do whatever is in my power to ensure that you all can live a happy life together. I shall even arrange for that marriage that I mentioned. I would ask you all if that is what you wish, but...I believe Anon has already taken care of that.”

“You knew about this, didn’t you?” said Buttercup, giving me a smile.

“Well...yeah, I did,” I said.

“Please, don’t be upset with him; his intentions were noble,” said Princess Celestia. “It is true that I came here several days ago and spoke with Anon privately, telling him everything that I am telling you now. I offered to speak with the rest of you as well, but he asked that I not. He said that he wished to tell you all...in his own way. I only asked that I be allowed to observe, so that I could see how much you all truly wanted this. Another reason is because...I always enjoy a good surprise, and by the looks on your faces, I’d imagine you all enjoyed it as well.”

“Enjoyed it?” said Apple Bloom, as she stepped up to me and hugged me tightly. “I loved it. Just like I love you, big guy.”

Applejack chuckled as she came up and hugged me as well. “I’m gonna get you back for this, sugarcube,” she said with a smile.

“You almost gave me a heart attack, young man,” said Buttercup jokingly, “but I loved every second of it.” She, too, drew closer and joined the embrace.

I hugged all three of them against me, chuckling along with them. We leaned in and exchanged quick, playful smooches with each other while nuzzling our noses together. A few moments later, however, Applejack got a thoughtful look on her face, and looked back at Princess Celestia.

“Princess?” she said.

“Yes, Applejack,” said Princess Celestia.

“Why are you doin’ all this for us?” said Applejack. “When we got your message, Twilight made it seem like you were really stickin’ your neck out for us already, but even now, now that you know what’s really goin’ on, you still want to help us. Ain’t this gonna be a heap of trouble for you?”

Princess Celestia chuckled softly. “Always thinking of others, aren’t you, Applejack?” she said. “I won’t lie to you all; there will be ramifications for what I have promised to do. Twilight was not wrong when she said that publicly approving of an incestuous union would cause a stir, and adding in polygamy will certainly not help that. I imagine it might be difficult for me to handle what comes in the following weeks, months, and years...but that does not mean that this task is not worth doing. For your sake, and for the sake of...others like you, I do this gladly.”

“Princess,” I said, “we can’t thank you enough.”

“If there’s ever anythin’ we can do to make up for this...” began Apple Bloom.

“I appreciate your gratitude, I really do,” said Princess Celestia, “but you four have already done more for me than you know. All I will ask of you is that you never forget this moment. Never forget the happiness you have right now, here with the people you love the most. Hold it in your hearts for the rest of your lives, just as you hold onto each other. If you can do that for me, than I will consider any debt you owe me to be repaid a thousand times over.”

“Oh, we will,” said Buttercup, nuzzling my chest. “You can count on that.”

“Excellent,” said Princess Celestia. “Now, perhaps we should head back to your home. We have much to discuss.”

Matrimony

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy

Matrimony

Not for the first time, and probably not for the last time either, I found myself cursing whoever had invented that abominable torture device commonly known as the bowtie. I had been standing in front of the mirror, hopelessly fiddling with the piece of cloth around my neck for so long that my fingers were starting to ache. I got a sudden urge to rip the thing off of me and hurl it away, but I managed to stop myself. I reminded myself that I wasn’t going through all that trouble just for my sake, but for the sake of the three people I loved more than anything in the world. After everything they and I had gone through to get to that day, the least they deserved was to stand next to a man who looked like he actually knew how to dress himself.

I completed yet another attempt at tying the tie, then stood back and tentatively examined myself in the full-length mirror. My well-polished shoes stood out against the bright green grass beneath them, their neatly tied laces a small consolation in my present predicament. The rest of my father’s suit fit perfectly, every curve and crease hugging my body snugly, yet comfortably. The soft material seemed brighter and cleaner to my eyes than I could ever remember seeing it; I might have thought it was brand-new had I not known better. Even my hair was looking spiffy, due much more to the assistance of others than to my own cosmetological abilities. Unfortunately, the whole picture was thrown off by the miserable knot around my neck which still looked undeniably lopsided, despite my best efforts. Grunting in frustration, I quickly undid the tie once again and resumed my Sisyphean struggle.

“Need some help?” said a voice from behind.

I did a half-turn and looked towards the entrance of the tent that served as my dressing room. I breathed a sigh of relief as I looked upon the familiar face of local dressmaker and family friend Rarity. The deep purple bridesmaid dress she wore was perfectly designed, being gorgeous enough to complement the beautiful woman while being modest enough to not draw attention away from those three women who most deserved it on that day.

“Uh...yeah,” I said, smiling bashfully.

Rarity chuckled softly and smiled right back as she stepped up to me. She grasped my shoulders and gently turned me to face her, then reached for the monstrosity clinging to my neck. Unsurprisingly, her dextrous fingers made short work of the task, trying the most perfect bowtie I had ever seen in mere moments.

“Thanks,” I said.

“You’re quite welcome, darling,” she said.

I turned back to the mirror, examining the completed ensemble and finding it satisfyingly improved from before.

“You know,” said Rarity as she examined my suit, “when you first told me you wanted to wear this, I was, quite frankly, somewhat put off. I suppose those were my fashion instincts thinking for me; this suit is quite out of style, after all. But now that the day has finally come, now that I can see it on you for real, I think I finally understand.”

“Family never goes out of style,” I said.

“Indeed, it doesn’t,” she said.

When my family and I had told her about the wedding, Rarity had practically begged to make the dresses for the brides, their bridesmaids, and to make my suit. I had known that telling the fashion-conscious Rarity that I wanted to wear an outfit that had been outdated even when my father had been my age would probably make her cringe, but to her credit, she had respected my wishes. I had allowed her to do a little bit of work on it for the sake of sprucing it up and making it fit better. I didn’t know what sort of magic, literal or figurative, she had worked, but I could not argue with the results. I was not an arrogant person, but even I couldn’t help but think that I was the best-dressed man in the orchard that day.

“Thanks for this,” I said. “Thanks for everythin’, in fact. I don’t think my family and I would be here today if it weren’t for you.”

“Oh, I don’t think that’s true,” she said. “Sure, I might have given you all a little help here and there, but...it was you that did most of the work, you and them. I think you all would have found your way here one way or another.”

“Still...I really appreciate it,” I said, giving her a smile.

“You’re welcome,” she said, smiling back at me.

“How are they all doin’ over there?” I said, referring to my brides-to-be, who were currently preparing in their own tent a short distance away.

“Well, they’re certainly feeling the mood,” she said. “Apple Bloom is practically bouncing off the walls. Applejack, on the other hand...well, she’s working through some pre-wedding jitters right now. Thankfully, Buttercup is there with her. The girls and I already wished her luck, but your mother is being a great help in calming her down. Even minutes away from her own wedding, she still finds the time to look after her children.”

“She really is a good woman,” I said. “They all are.”

“I hope you remember that,” she said.

“Oh, I will,” I said. “You can be sure of that.”

“Good,” she said. “I really do hope that you all will be happy together. I want people to see that...people like you...really can lead fulfilling lives with each other.”

I looked over at her and saw that her gaze had lowered, her mind clearly elsewhere. “People like you, you mean?” I said. “Like...you and Sweetie Belle?”

She looked back up at me, chuckling softly. “Well, yes,” she said.

“How have you two been handlin’ all this?” I said.

“Very well, in fact,” she said. “You should have seen Sweetie Belle’s face when we heard the princess’s proclamation. She was this close to dashing off to Canterlot and asking the same thing for us.”

“Now that would have been a sight,” I chuckled.

“I know,” she said. “I didn’t let her, of course. She’s a spirited woman, but...she can be a bit idealistic sometimes. What you and your family are doing here today, what the princesses are doing, it’s going to be a lot for people to take in. It’s going to take people a while to get used to it, and not just here in town, but all over Equestria. I wanted the two of us to wait...wait until things calm down a bit, at least. Besides, I wouldn’t want to overshadow you and your family’s special day.”

“But you are thinkin’ about it though?” I said.

“I am,” she said. “Sweetie and I have...thought about it quite a bit, but I don’t think we’re quite ready to take that step yet. We haven’t been together as long as you all have, and our relationship hasn’t been as...serious as yours. We’re still getting used to treating each other as lovers in addition to sisters. That’s another reason we decided to wait: I want to make sure that, if we decide to go further...that I’m ready for her. I want to be sure that I’m ready to be hers, and that I’m ready for her to be mine.”

“I know how you feel,” I said, “and I know how she feels. I know what it’s like to want to...charge ahead full speed, damn the consequences. But now I know how to take things slow too. Now I know how important it is to...be worthy of someone. I know how important is to do things right, give the people you love what they need, not just what you or they want. I just hope I can remember that.”

Rarity placed one of her slender hands on my shoulder. “I’ve known you since you were a child, Anon,” she said, smiling at me. “I’ve seen how much you’ve grown as a person. I’ve seen you do amazing things. And I’ve seen how much you care about your family. It’s good that you’re worried about being good to them, but...I don’t think you have anything to worry about.”

“I don’t think you do either,” I said, smiling back at her.

Our tender moment was soon interrupted by the gentle music of the attending band, signaling all those present that the ceremony was about to start.

“It’s time,” she said.

“Eyup,” I said, sighing.

“Don’t be nervous,” she said. “I’m sure you’ll be splendid.”

“You sure I can’t pop over there and see ‘em?” I said. “Just for a minute?”

“Absolutely not!” she said. “It’s bad luck for the groom to see the bride before the wedding, and seeing three brides would probably be even worse.”

“Oh, alright,” I said.

“Besides, you’ll see them very soon,” she said. Rarity took one last moment to look me over, fixing some microscopic fault with my hair before stepping back and nodding her approval. “Alright, handsome, let’s get you out there. We wouldn’t want the brides to arrive before the groom, now would we?”

It’s funny how things change. Just a short time ago, I had been Anon, the simple farm boy hopelessly in love with his big sister. I might have still been a farm boy, admittedly, but my relationship with my sister, as well as the rest of my family, could not have been more different. As I stood there beneath the boughs of my parents’ tree, almost a year to the day since that fateful night when it had all began, I couldn’t help but marvel at how much we had all changed. We had learned to come together, not only as lovers, but as friends and family too. We had helped each other grow stronger, wiser, and more caring. All the happiness and all the struggles we had been through together had led us to that day, the day when I would be joined with the three people I couldn’t live without.

If someone had told me a year earlier that such a thing would come to pass, I never would have believed it. Even as I looked around me and took everything in, it was still hard for me to believe that I was not in the middle of a dream. The branches above my head, as well as those of the nearby trees, had been decorated with sparkling white ribbons and bows. A tall wooden arch loomed over me, its sides covered with beautiful flowers of all shapes and sizes. Before me sat rows of chairs arranged to either side of a long aisle leading from the arch to a large curtain hanging on a frame at the other side. At that moment, the three most important people in my life were waiting behind that curtain, preparing to make their entrance. Somehow, the distance managed to feel insurmountably far while also being tantalizingly close.

Standing under the arch with me was the mayor, looking sharp, as always, in her tan suit, skirt, and heels. She was doing her best to maintain that perfect politician’s smile of hers, but I could tell she was feeling on edge. Given the circumstances, I could hardly blame her; officiating a wedding that had become a topic of nationwide discussion would probably make anyone a bit nervous. When we had asked her to perform this role for us, we had made it clear that we did not want her to feel obligated to do so. We knew that, even with the princesses’ approval, she might want to avoid the publicity for her own sake. Despite the potential repercussions, she had gladly agreed to marry us, saying that she felt that doing so was her duty, both as the mayor and as our friend.

Looking past her, I saw the bridesmaids assembled a short distance away. Knowing that, due to the nature of our unconventional wedding, it was going to be a bit crowded up front already, each of my brides had agreed to have just a single maid of honor attending them. Standing beside Rarity, Applejack’s obvious choice, were Mrs. Cake, Buttercup’s oldest and most trusted friend, and Sweetie Belle. Apple Bloom had apparently had a heck of a time deciding between her two best friends, but Scootaloo had eventually conceded the role to Sweetie Belle, saying that she was a much better fit for the job. Mrs. Cake wore an elegant blue dress that highlighted her ample curves while preserving an air of modesty. Sweetie Belle’s dress was in lavender, and was of a slightly bolder, more youthful cut. Standing opposite them, on my side, was my best man, one of my best friends whom I had known for years. He flashed me a thumbs-up as I glanced over at him, which I acknowledged with a smile.

Before us sat our assembled guests, who were excitedly chatting with each other as we waited for the last few people to take their seats. To the delighted surprise of my family and I, there had been almost no negativity directed towards us, neither from our neighbors nor our extended family, after we had publicly revealed ourselves. Even that little we did receive took the form of lighthearted jealousy, playful teasing, and mild disappointment from those who said they would have accepted us earlier if they had known, all of which was expected, forgiven, and was eventually gotten over. Because of the unexpected degree of acceptance we had experienced, there had been a great many people who had desired to attend the wedding. While my family had had differing opinions on what the scale of the ceremony should be, we had eventually decided to make it a fairly small affair, only inviting our family and our close friends. Of course, even with this restriction, the clearing where we stood was brimming with happy faces.

I saw Applejack’s friends sitting together, Twilight, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and even Rainbow Dash all dressed in their own bridesmaid dresses. Scootaloo, one of Apple Bloom’s oldest friends, sat next to Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, Apple Bloom’s not-quite-as-old friends, as well as our cousin Babs Seed. Cookie Crumbles, who was already misty-eyed at the sight of her daughters in such beautiful dresses, was sitting amongst some of Buttercup’s other friends from town. Granny Smith, dressed in an outfit that would probably have been considered the height of fashion several decades earlier, was happily gabbing with Auntie Applesauce, Apple Rose, and Goldie Delicious. Even Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had made the time to attend, the two of them dressed in beautiful gowns of soft pink and light blue, respectively. Filling out the rest of the seats were dozens of our extended family, cousins, aunts, uncles, all with varying degrees of removedness, who had come from all across Equestria to wish us luck and happiness.

Such a tremendous showing of support was certainly welcome, but it also emphasized just how big of a deal the whole event was. All of them had come because of the love they felt for me and my family. All of them had come because they, as well as many all over Equestria, wanted to see if we could really pull it off. They wanted to see if a man, his big sister, his little sister, and his mother could all live happily together as husband and wives. They would be rooting for us, but they would still be watching us closely, watching me closely, for many years to come.

The overwhelming nervousness that I had been fighting to keep a lid on for days suddenly flared up again, making my heart race and my forehead sweat even more than it already was under the heat of the afternoon sun. I was going to be married soon, I realized. I was going to be a husband, and not just to one woman, but to three. I would be responsible for loving them, protecting them, and fulfilling their needs for the rest of their lives. For months, I had lived that reality as their man, but standing there on that day, in that place, with those people, I felt that weight of responsibility magnified a hundred times. Not for the first time, and definitely not for the last, I found myself wondering how things really would turn out. I found myself wondering whether we really would be happy together...forever.

My train of thought was interrupted as the gentle music filling the air suddenly kicked up. I looked out at the audience and saw that everyone had finally taken their seats and was ready to begin. Over to one side of the seats, the quartet of fiddlers that had been providing our music put their bows to their strings and filled the clearing with the first notes of the bridal chorus. As one, everyone in attendance, myself included, looked back at the curtain obscuring the three most important people there. A pair of attendants stepped up to either side of the curtain, and together, pulled it apart. When my eyes fell upon the three of them, my heart did a backflip in my chest.

Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup stood side-by-side, already presenting a united front to both the audience and the world. Each one of them wore a gleaming white dress so beautiful that I could not possibly decide which I preferred. I had gotten a peek at them a few days before, but those brief glances had not prepared me in the slightest for the sight that met my eyes. The three waited for a moment, letting the crowd get their “ooh”s and “aah”s out of their systems, then slowly walked forward, crossing the length of the aisle one step at a time. My eyes stayed locked on them for every wonderful second of their journey, just as theirs stayed locked on me.

Apple Bloom’s dress was held up with shoulder straps and had a plunging neckline that showed off a titillating, yet tasteful amount of cleavage. The bodice clung snugly to her torso, accentuating her thin waist and stomach.The skirt was thin and lacy, swaying as she walked like a spiderweb caressed by a gentle breeze. Her red hair flowed down her back, and was covered by a thin white veil. Her hands were clasped in front of her, holding a bouquet of apple blossoms.

Buttercup’s dress was less revealing, possessing the short sleeves required to keep her ample bosom in check. Despite this, the low neckline couldn’t help but show off a hint of cleavage as well. The dress was snug enough to keep any jiggling to a minimum while still letting the perfectly plump woman move comfortably. Her skirt, made of a soft silk, reminded me of fresh linens draped over a warm bed. Her orange curls rolled and tumbled down her back, and a veil covered her hair as well. Held in front of her was a bright yellow bouquet of her namesake flower.

Applejack’s dress was strapless, the bodice wrapping around her beneath her arms. While of a modest cut, the dress could not help but look alluring when worn by such a voluptuous woman. Her soft skirt was much more solid than the billowy ones worn by the others, Applejack having erred on the side of practicality even in this. Her yellow hair flowed freely down her back, covered by a veil of her own. Her strong, yet feminine hands tightly grasped a bouquet of golden yellow sunflowers.

I thought they had walked straight out of my dreams, so perfect did they appear to my eyes, but one look at those smiles on their faces, smiles that no facsimile could ever replicate, let me know that I was wide awake. When I looked into their eyes, I saw my life reflected in them, mine and theirs. I saw all of the love, all of the happiness, and all of the comfort we had all given one another, not just over the past year, but over all of our years. Every soft touch, every gentle word, every moment of kindness we had shared over the years came rushing back to me all at once, drowning out the doubt and worry in my heart and filling it with pure, unadulterated love. We were meant for each other, I remembered, and as long as I remembered that, as long as I continued to hold them in my heart, nothing else mattered.

It took them less than a minute to travel the length of the aisle, but to my mind, it could have been hours. When they finally did reach the arch where the mayor and I stood, their respective bridesmaids stepped up and took their bouquets from them. Their hands free, my three brides turned and faced me, all four of us reaching out and holding hands together. Their skin was soft, but sweaty, and their hands trembled slightly in my grasp. I tried to steady them, looking into their eyes and flashing my most comforting smile. They smiled back at me, each one of their faces filled with varying mixtures of happiness and anxiety.

We waited as the band finished out the last few notes of their music, the clearing soon falling quiet once again. A moment later, the mayor began. “Dearly beloved,” she said in her crisp, clear voice, “we are gathered here today to join this man and this woman...and this woman...and this woman...in holy matrimony.”

To her credit, the mayor had prepared a wonderful speech full of both heartwarming sentiment and respectful solemnity. She even managed to squeeze in a few lighthearted jokes which set the audience giggling. The effort was very much appreciated, but to be honest, I was only half-listening. Throughout those minutes, my mind was wholly occupied by thoughts of the three women before me, and by the looks on their faces, I got the feeling they were thinking something similar. The three of them were so different in many ways, but fate had united them in their love for me and my love for them. It was that love that would guide us throughout the years to come, each one of us giving as much as we could give and receiving as much as we could take.

When the time came, I took each of their beautiful hands one by one and slid their rings onto their respective fingers. Immediately after, the three of them grasped my hand and slid on my own ring, all three of them taking part in binding me to them. We stared dreamily into each other’s eyes as the mayor finished off the last of her speech. I knew the end was drawing near when I heard her speak the words that I had been waiting to hear for a long time.

“Applejack, Apple Bloom, Buttercup,” she said, “do you three take this man to be your lawfully wedded husband? Do you promise to love him, protect him, and care for him...so long as you both shall live?”

The pause that followed lasted only a few seconds, but they were the most intense few seconds of my life. I gazed into their eyes as they finally opened their mouths to speak, one at a time.

“I do,” said Applejack, looking to be on the verge of tears.

“I do,” said Buttercup, tears already making their way down her cheeks.

“You better believe I do!” Apple Bloom proclaimed with those trembling lips of hers. A low chuckle from the audience mixed with the sounds of sniffling and scattered sobbing.

“Anon,” said the mayor, “do you take these women to be your lawfully wedded wives? Do you promise to love them, protect them, and care for them, so long as you all shall live?”

I opened my mouth and spoke the most important words I would ever say: “I do.”

“Then,” said the mayor, “by the power vested in me, I now pronounce you man and wives.”

Immediately, thunderous applause erupted from the audience, including some hooping and hollering from some of our more enthusiastic guests. I and the three loves of my life, now my three wives, were so singularly focused on each other, however, that the noise sounded as quiet as the patter of soft rain. Within seconds, the four of us were leaning in, closing our eyes, and bringing our lips together in a four-way kiss. As their soft, plump lips made contact with mine, a wave of soothing warmth flowed through me, reaching all the way down to my toes and all the way up to the crown of my head. For that one moment, that one perfect, beautiful moment, I knew that everything was as it was meant to be. I knew that my whole life had been leading up to it and I knew that the rest of my life would follow from it. Time might march on, consigning that moment to days gone by, but part of me would always remain there, just as it would always remain in my heart.

Something people never tell you about weddings is how exhausting they are. Not only do you have to make it through the wedding itself, but also through the hours of partying afterwards. Of course, ours being an Apple family wedding, the partying inevitably included festive music, spirited dancing, and long tables covered with every kind of delicious food imaginable. By the time the afternoon had turned to evening and the celebration had begun to wind down, I was about ready to collapse. The high that had kept me going ever since my wives and I had shared our first kiss was being gradually overpowered by the tiredness of my legs and the fullness of my stomach.

From where I sat in a folding chair on the edge of the festivities, I looked around, basking in the dwindling energy that filled the air. All around the barnyard and the surrounding area, a small forest of tents had been set up to shield our guests from the late-spring sun during the reception. While the area had been teeming with partygoers just an hour earlier, most of them had since departed, leaving behind a small fraction of stragglers. Those who had come from far away had left earlier so that they could catch the last train of the day out of town. Those who lived nearby had stuck around longer, but even they had almost all departed, neither we nor they wanting them to have to walk back home in the dark.

Looking over at the tent that housed the large dance floor, I saw just a handful of couples left slow-dancing with each other to the gentle music wafting through the air. That floor had been much livelier earlier, back when Applejack, Apple Bloom, Buttercup, and I had danced our first dance there, first individually, then altogether. While I had enjoyed spending time slowly spinning and swaying with each of them in turn, I had enjoyed the lively square dancing as well. If there’s one thing Apple family girls prided themselves on, it was their unquestioned mastery of that uncommon dance, and my family were no exception. I had had my work cut out for me as I tried my best to keep up with three strong, energetic women who had been loath to let me out of their grasp for more than a minute.

Casting my gaze even further away, I saw the tent full of tables and chairs where we had all eaten our evening meal. My stomach ached as I remembered how many mouthfuls of succulent meats, fresh greens, potatoes, pies, and a plethora of other pastries I had swallowed down. Of course, the crown jewel of the banquet had been the huge, towering wedding cake provided by Sugar Cube Corner. So massive had it been that there was still some left over even after everyone in attendance had gotten a piece. A few people, including Pinkie Pie, had begun the laborious task of cleaning up, although Pinkie’s method of “cleaning up” primarily involved helping herself to those untouched cookies and cupcakes that still remained.

Way off in the distance, standing by themselves away from everyone else, were Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The two stood side-by-side, looking up at the evening sky above us. A yellow glimmer of light from Princess Celestia’s horn cut through the dusk as the sun was gently lowered below the horizon. The world grew dark momentarily as the last few rays of light were snuffed out, but was soon illuminated again by soft, pale light of the moon. Princess Luna’s horn glowed blue as she raised the brilliant orb into the sky to join the twinkling stars.

“It’s beautiful, ain’t it?” said a voice from nearby.

I tore my gaze from the heavens and brought it back down to earth, only to see another heavenly body in the form of Applejack. She walked up to me, placing a hand on my shoulder and staring up at the moon.

“It sure is,” I said, my eyes never leaving her face.

After a moment, Applejack looked down at me, chuckling when she saw me staring up at her. “What?” she said.

I smiled, then silently rose from my seat and turned to face her. “Oh, nothin’,” I said as I put my arms around her waist and pulled her close. Before she could react, I leaned in and pressed my lips against hers in a tender kiss. Applejack melted into my embrace, wrapping her arms around my neck and kissing me back. The feel of her soft body and her softer lips slowly wore away the weariness that clung to my muscles, giving me the energy I needed to keep going. After spending a few moments savoring the lingering taste of cake and cider on each other’s tongues, we pulled our lips apart once again and gazed into each other’s eyes.

“If that was ‘nothin’’,” she chuckled, “I’d love to see what ‘somethin’’ is.”

“I think you will pretty soon,” I said. “It is our weddin’ night after all.”

Somehow, even after everything we had been through, everything we had done together, Applejack still found the modesty to blush. “It is, ain’t it?” she said.

“Eyup,” I said. “And I can’t wait to spend my first night with you...as your husband.”

“Let’s not dawdle then,” she said. “Let’s go find the others and...head off to bed.”

“Let’s,” I said, grinning wickedly.

The two of us walked off, hand-in-hand, to find the missing members of our quartet. It didn’t take us long to locate Apple Bloom, who was just sending off Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. As her friends made their way down the path that would lead them back to town, Apple Bloom turned around and saw us approaching.

“Hey,” she said, smiling and walking towards us.

“Hey, yourself,” I said, smiling back.

When she reached us, Apple Bloom immediately threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. I happily kissed her back as I placed my hands on her hips and pulled her close. As she had done many times before, Applejack stepped up behind her and wrapped her arms around her waist, pressing herself against her back. As Applejack leaned in and started kissing Apple Bloom’s neck and cheek, Apple Bloom turned her head and shared a passionate kiss with her as well.

“You ready to call it a night?” I whispered.

“You read my mind,” said Apple Bloom, breaking her kiss and giving me a sultry look.

After a few more pecks, the three of us grasped each other’s hands and walked off to find our mother. It took us a little while to locate her, as she was not in any of the tents or milling around with the few remaining guests. Instead, we found her in the last place we had expected her to be: just outside our house. She was walking back towards the party area with Granny Smith plodding along next to her. Granny was wearing her traveling clothes and was carrying her suitcase in her hand.

“Are you sure you wanna do this?” said Buttercup, looking over at Granny Smith with a worried expression. “You really don’t have to.”

“Aww, quit your worryin’,” said Granny Smith. “I’ll only be gone for a week. Besides, it ain’t like y’all are gonna be gettin’ any work done around here for the next few days anyhow.”

“Hey, Granny!” said Apple Bloom as we approached them. “You headin’ out now?”

“Sure am,” said Granny Smith, looking over and smiling. “That is, if your mama will let me go.”

“Oh, c’mon, Mama,” I said. “She’s just goin’ down to Goldie’s house.”

“I know, I know,” said Buttercup. “I just don’t want you to feel like we’re kickin’ you out.”

“Oh, fiddlesticks!” said Granny Smith, waving away her concerns. “Y’all just got married; you ain’t gonna want me around gettin’ in the way, and I don’t want that neither. Y’all can have the house to yourselves for a few days while you get the honeymoonin’ our of your systems. And to be honest, I don’t really wanna listen to squeakin’ bedsprings all day.”

“Er...right,” said Buttercup, blushing.

“Now, give your granny a kiss before she goes,” said Granny Smith. Smiling, my sisters and I each leaned down and gave our grandmother a peck on the cheek. “You kids have fun now, but not too much fun, you hear?”

“Alright, Granny,” said Applejack. “We promise.”

“Good!” said Granny Smith. “Well then, I’m off! If you need me, you know where to find me!”

The four of us offered Granny Smith a chorus of parting words as she happily waddled off to join Goldie Delicious on her trip home. We watched her go for a few moments, then my sisters and I turned to Buttercup, who still looked mildly concerned.

“You’re such a mom, Buttercup,” said Apple Bloom.

“Sorry; I can’t help it,” said Buttercup.

“Well, then don’t,” I said, pulling her into a hug. “We all love that about you anyway.”

As I leaned down and brought my lips to hers, Buttercup smiled and returned my embrace. She and I swirled our tongues together as my sisters positioned themselves around her, surrounding her on all sides. After a few moments, my sisters nuzzled their way in one at a time, taking turns giving Buttercup their own kisses. Our combined assault had the desired effect, as I could feel the tension in Buttercup’s body slowly melting away.

“Hey,” I whispered. “You know what I want to do?”

“What?” whispered Buttercup.

“I want to take my beautiful mama...and my two beautiful sisters to bed,” I said.

“I sure do like the sound of that,” said Buttercup in her bedroom voice.

“What are we waitin’ for, then?” said Apple Bloom.

The four of us shared a knowing chuckle as we parted and prepared to head home. Suddenly, Buttercup’s eyes widened as she looked at something behind me. I followed her gaze, spinning around to see what was the matter. No trouble did I see, although I did see something very significant in the form of Princess Luna and Princess Celestia slowly walking towards us. They had smiles on their faces, Celestia’s warm and bright, Luna’s subtle and gentle. My family and I turned to face them, standing up straight and adjusting our clothing.

“I’m glad we caught you,” said Princess Celestia as they stepped up to us. “My sister and I were about to depart, but we wished to speak with you one more time before we did.”

“Of course, princess,” I said.

“We merely wish to thank you all for the wonderful afternoon you have given us,” said Princess Luna.

“Indeed,” said Princess Celestia. “Your family certainly knows how to throw a party. I can’t recall that last wedding I attended that was so lively. Oh, and that cake was absolutely scrumptious; one of the best I’ve tasted in years!”

“Coming from her, that’s quite a compliment,” said Princess Luna, her grin turning sly for a brief moment.

For just as brief a moment, I thought I saw Princess Celestia’s perfect visage falter, a flash of mild annoyance appearing and disappearing in the blink of an eye. “Yes, well...suffice it to say that we both enjoyed ourselves very much,” said Princess Celestia, giving her sister a sideways glance.

“Thank you, princess,” said Applejack. “We were honored to have you both here.”

“You four are honorable in your own right,” said Princess Luna, “us being here or not.”

“You all have demonstrated incredible bravery, selflessness, and devotion,” said Princess Celestia. “Your willingness to stand together before your peers and proclaim your love for one another is...to be quite honest...inspiring. I know that things are a bit...heated right now. You might have heard some people say things about you that you would not like to hear. I confess, I don’t know how things will progress from here, but what I can tell you is that, while your actions have drawn the ire of many, they have also given many others hope, hope that they, too, might be able to come out of the shadows one day and stand before the world...with the people they love.”

Princess Luna subtly reached over and took her sister’s hand, squeezing it gently. Princess Celestia never looked away from us, but I saw her return the squeeze.

“Oh, I don’t know about all that, Your Highness,” said Buttercup. “You’re makin’ us sound a lot more special than we are.”

“Perhaps we are being a bit idealistic about this,” said Princess Luna. “Nevertheless, you four are indeed very special, so special, in fact, that my sister and I had a great deal of difficulty deciding on what gift to bring you.”

“Oh, you really didn’t need to do that,” said Applejack. “You’ve already done so much for us. We couldn’t ask you for anythin’ more.”

“Nonsense,” said Princess Luna. “It would be rude to attend a wedding without bringing a gift...wouldn’t it, sister?”

“It would indeed, sister,” said Princess Celestia in a tone that sounded forcibly polite. “Which is why...we decided to give you this.”

Princess Celestia reached into the folds of the elegant, flowing gown she wore, withdrawing her hand a moment later. Clutched within her fingers was a round, red object that looked suspiciously like an apple. When she extended her hand and offered it to me, I realized, to my surprise, that it really was an apple. It was certainly a very pretty apple, its skin blood red and devoid of any blemishes, but as far as I could tell, it was not that different from any of the fruit that grew on my family’s trees.

“Uh...thanks,” I said halfheartedly, before remembering my manners. “I mean, thank you! Thank you very much, Your Highness!” I reached out and reverently took the apple from her, holding it before me. “We’ll, um...we’ll treasure it always.”

Princess Celestia chuckled, presumably sensing my feelings. “This is a very special apple,” she said, “befitting of four very special people. My sister and I plucked it from a tree that grows in our private garden back in Canterlot. We have allowed others to sample its fruit very few times before; however, we felt it was fitting that you four should be among those few...for more reasons than one. Please...try it.”

I looked back down at the apple in my hands, inspecting it very carefully after hearing what the princess had said. I had been around apples my whole life, and yet even I could not detect anything unusual about it. Still, I was not about to deny the princess’s request, so I slowly raised the apple to my lips. I tentatively bit into the soft flesh, slowly chewing the piece I bit off. It certainly wasn’t a bad apple; if anything it was a very good apple, its taste a satisfying blend of sweet and tart. I continued chewing, waiting for something out of the ordinary to happen, but nothing did, even after I swallowed.

When I had finished, I offered the apple to my family, who had similarly confused looks on their faces. One by one, Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup each took a bite of the apple, chewed, and swallowed. I watched them, waiting to see if one of them would have a different reaction than I did, but as far as I could tell, they found it no more extraordinary than I had.

“Princess,” said Apple Bloom when she had chewed and swallowed, “I don’t mean to be rude or nothin’, but I don’t see what’s so special about this particular—”

She was cut off by a sudden gasp from Buttercup, who was staring down at the apple in Apple Bloom’s hands. When the rest of us followed her gaze down to it, we all gave a start as well. The skin of the apple, which had been a lovely shade of red but a moment before, now looked as if it were made of solid gold. The pale moonlight reflected off the gold, making the apple shine like a star. Through the four bite marks, I could see that the flesh was still the same pale yellow it had been before.

“Whoa!” I said.

“What in Equestria?” said Applejack, clearly astounded by the sudden change.

“Just as I thought,” said Princess Celestia quietly. She had a curious smile on her face as we looked back up at her. “Taste it again.”

Apple Bloom raised the apple to her lips even more warily than she had the first time and took another bite of it. The instant the flesh touched her tongue, her eyes went wide and she let out a muffled grunt. As she slowly chewed, her eyes fell closed and she began softly moaning in a manner that was borderline inappropriate. She savored that bite for as long as she possibly could, then finally swallowed it down, breathing heavily afterwards.

“Oh, sweet Celestia,” she breathed, looking down at the apple in her hands.

“Yes?” said Princess Celestia, her perpetual smile acquiring a hint of smugness.

Apple Bloom looked up again, blushing when she realized what she had just said. “Oh, uh...I, uh...I-I’m sorry, Your Highness,” she said. “I just...wow.” She quickly took another bite of the apple, having a marginally more restrained reaction than she had the first time.

“Lemme see that!” said Applejack, snatching the apple from Apple Bloom’s hands and raising it to her own lips. She paused for half a moment before taking a bite, inspecting the fruit before sinking her teeth into it. She immediately gave a start, and after a moment, began chewing just as enthusiastically as Apple Bloom had. Before she had even finished the first bite, she had taken another one, clearly enjoying whatever she was tasting.

“Let me try, Sweetie,” said Buttercup, reaching out for the apple. Applejack reluctantly handed it over, and Buttercup brought it to her mouth. Just as with the others, the reaction was immediate, Buttercup quivering and moaning as soon as she began chewing.

“You’re joking,” I said. “It can’t be that good.”

I reached out and plucked the apple from Buttercup’s hands while she was distracted, raising it to my lips. I was somewhat hesitant to sample it, but judging by my family’s reactions, I was willing to assume that I had nothing to fear. I opened wide and sunk my teeth into the golden skin, biting off a small piece. As soon as the juicy flesh touched my tongue, I felt a jolt arc through me like a bolt of lighting, making me flinch. I froze for a moment, waiting as the energy dissolved into my skin, then slowly began chewing.

Each soft crunch sent a wave of pleasurable warmth rippling through me, filling both my body and mind. A feeling of profound comfort came over me, eliciting a soft moan that joined the chorus around me. If I had to compare that incredible sensation to something, then I would say that I was reminded of those tender moments that my family and I spent snuggling together after a passionate night of lovemaking. It reminded me of gentle touches, loving smooches, and whispers of “I love you”, a sensation that left me feeling satisfied both physically and emotionally.

The feelings continued to flow through me until at last I swallowed, the taste lingering for a moment like a deep kiss. I stood there panting, looking down at the miracle of nature in my hands. “What in Equestria is this thing?” I said.

“Like I said,” chuckled Princess Celestia, “it is very special apple.”

My family and I handed the apple back and forth between each other, unable to stop ourselves from gobbling it down.

“I ain’t never seen an apple like this before,” said Applejack. “Not even zap apples have this much of a kick to ‘em.”

“I would be surprised if you had encountered this particular variant before,” said Princess Luna. “My sister and I discovered it...a very long time ago...and we have never seen another like it.”

“We discovered its...unusual properties quite by accident,” said Princess Celestia. “When we were younger, we often enjoyed spending long afternoons lying under the boughs and nibbling the fruit together; I trust you can imagine why. It was...quite a disappointment when I was no longer able to taste it...for more reasons than one.”

“The magic that gives the fruit its taste will not activate for any one person,” said Princess Luna. “It requires...companionship...and not just any sort of companionship either.”

“We have never been able to fully understand its behavior,” said Princess Celestia, “but after what I have just witnessed...I have a few theories.”

“Like what?” I said.

Princess Celestia gave me a knowing smile. “Perhaps another time, if you are truly interested,” she said. “It’s getting late, and I believe we are keeping you from your bed.”

“Well...yeah,” I said, chuckling awkwardly.

“Then we shall leave you four to yourselves,” said Princess Luna. “Farewell...and pleasant dreams.”

My family and I all echoed our own parting words, giving the princesses quick bows and curtseys, respectively.

The princesses turned to leave, but before they walked away, Princess Celestia turned back around for a moment. “Just one more thing,” she said, looking down at the heavily gnawed apple in Apple Bloom’s hands. “When you are finished, plant the seeds in your orchard. We have never successfully managed to cultivate it, but...perhaps you will have better luck.”

“Well...sure, princess,” said Applejack. “We’ll give it a shot.”

“Thank you,” said Princess Celestia, “and farewell.”

With that, the princesses walked off towards a golden chariot that was waiting in the distance for them. It was as we were watching them leave that we noticed someone else approaching us from the opposite direction. The lavender bridesmaid dress and the long, dark blue hair made Twilight Sparkle instantly recognizable.

“Hey, you guys!” she called out as she jogged up to us.

“Hey, Twilight,” I said as she slowed and stopped before us. “Is everythin’ alright?”

“Yes,” she said as she caught her breath. “I just wanted to catch you before you left. You’ll all be happy to know that the cleanup is proceeding on schedule, all the gifts have been organized and properly stored, and the last of the guests are on their way home.” As she said this, she looked down at the clipboard she held in her hand, reading from the checklist it held.

“Thanks a heap for handlin’ this,” said Applejack. “I don’t know what we woulda done without you.”

“It was my pleasure,” said Twilight with a smile. “Well...I don’t want to hold you up any longer. I know you’re probably wanting to...head home now. Also, I know you’ve probably heard this a lot today, but...congratulations. I really hope you four will be happy together.”

“We have heard that a lot,” chuckled Buttercup, “but we really do appreciate it. Thank you, sweetie.”

“You’re welcome,” said Twilight. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have to go make sure Pinkie doesn’t eat the last of the cake.”

“Alrighty, then,” chuckled Applejack. “See ya, Twilight.”

“Oh, wait! Before you go,” I said, handing the apple, which had been reduced to no more than a core, to Twilight, “could you please put this with the rest of the gifts?”

Twilight gave me an odd look when she saw the saliva-covered piece of fruit, but presumably decided not to question it. “Uh...sure,” she said. Her lavender horn lit up with a sparkling pink aura as she levitated the core from my hand, seemingly wanting to avoid touching it. “I’ll...get right on that.”

“Thanks,” I said.

The five of us said our goodbyes then turned and went our separate ways, Twilight heading back to oversee the cleanup and my family and I finally heading home. We hadn’t gone far when I heard Twilight’s voice once again. “Anon!” she called out.

I stopped where I was and did a half-turn, looking back at her. Twilight raised her free hand to her mouth and quickly mimed drinking something. The sign confused me for a moment before its meaning registered in my brain. I reached into the breast pocket of my suit and carefully withdrew the little blue vial that I had put there earlier. When I had retrieved it, Twilight smiled and nodded before turning and heading off.

“You comin’, Anon?” said Apple Bloom, looking back over her shoulder at me.

“Uh, yeah! Yeah,” I said, quickly turning back around and resuming my walk towards the house.

I trailed behind the others a few paces, looking down at the vial in my hand as I went. It wasn’t very big, looking to be big enough to hold but a single mouthful of liquid. When Twilight had given it to me earlier that day, she hadn’t told me what it was, although it was probably a potion of some sort, knowing the magically inclined unicorn. What she had told me was that I should drink it at the end of the day, when my family and I finally headed off to bed. While her lack of explanation made me slightly suspicious, I knew that Twilight wouldn’t have asked me to do it unless it was for a good reason. I carefully uncorked the vial and, after a moment’s hesitation, deposited its contents into my mouth.

I couldn’t detect a taste in the lukewarm liquid as it flowed over my tongue and down my gullet. I had been right about it only being a single mouthful, so I was able to swallow down all of it in one gulp. I waited for a moment, half-expecting expecting something crazy to happen, but nothing did. Thinking to myself that the potion was probably just some harmless thing to aid digestion, I slipped the bottle back into my pocket and continued onward. I made it about three more steps before I realized that my initial hypothesis had been very wrong.

The first thing that clued me in to the potion’s true effect was a terrific heat originating from what felt like my stomach. It wasn’t painful at all, feeling similar to the feel of a tall mug of hot cocoa sloshing around in one’s belly, but the swiftness with which it arrived caught me off guard. I reflexively clutched my stomach and came to a stop, suddenly very worried about what was going on. As soon as I noticed its arrival, I also noticed that the heat was spreading, seeping throughout the rest of my body at a rapid pace. All the way up to my head and all the way down to my toes it went, and wherever it went, I could feel it working its magic.

My muscles and bones, weary from hours of partying, received a tremendous surge of energy, bringing me back up to my full strength and then some. The sheer amount of power I felt in my limbs was staggering; I felt as though I could have torn the biggest tree in our orchard up by the roots and hurled it halfway to Canterlot. Those thoughts only grew more intense as the potion began to effect my mind, filling my head with a desire for intense physical action. My heartbeat grew faster and louder, sounding not unlike an avalanche of boulders tumbling their way down a mountain.

I looked up, preparing to alert my family to the situation, but stopped when my eyes fell upon their soft, warm, shapely bodies. All the pent-up energy swirling around my body suddenly decided upon its outlet and rushed to prepare me for what would come next. Those aggressive thoughts that urged me to lift and grab and wrestle now directed me towards a trio of very vulnerable targets. My pounding heart began diverting all available blood to my friend downstairs, who received a wakeup call unlike any he or I had ever felt in our lives. As my pants grew tight, I realized what was about to happen, and I wasn’t even particularly opposed to it happening; I had been waiting for it all day after all.

“Anon?” said Applejack, looking back at me with a look of mild confusion on her face. “You comin’ inside?”

“Oh, I will,” I said, my lips stretching into a hungry smile. “You can be sure of that.”

I broke into a brisk walk, almost running up to her, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup as they neared our front door. They didn’t seem to notice the change in me, at least, not until it was too late. As soon as I was close enough, my magically empowered arms grabbed hold them one by one and scooped them up off of their feet. In my lust-maddened state, I did not question how I was able to lift and carry all three of the curvy women at once, but even if I had still had my faculties, I don’t think I would have cared enough to do so. I wanted exactly one thing in that moment: to take my three wives upstairs and give them the sort of treatment a man should give a woman on their wedding night.

They let out a slew of startled exclamations as they were swept off their feet, but their shock quickly turned to laughter as they realized what was going on. They wrapped their arms around me and held on tight, just as I sank my fingers into their plump butts and hefted them against me. Within seconds, I had kicked open the front door of our house and carried all three of my wives over the threshold. I didn’t stop there, of course, immediately heading for the stairs and beginning my ascent. My powerful legs made short work of the climb and were soon carrying me, and them, to Buttercup’s bedroom. A quick kick opened the door and another one slammed it closed again, leaving the three eager brides trapped inside with their even-more-eager husband. If the walls of that bedroom could talk, I imagine they would have quite a bit to say about what happened next.

Consummation

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFFF) Foursome, Vaginal Sex, Creampie, Full Nelson Position, Mating Press Position, Reverse Missionary Position, Tickling, Foot Play, Spanking, Anal Sex, Tower of Butts Position

Consummation

Within seconds of the door of Buttercup’s bedroom slamming shut, I had crossed over to her bed and gently deposited my three giggling brides down onto it. Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup went sprawling back onto the mattress, lying side by side on their backs. They looked up at me as their laughter slowly faded, the looks in their eyes turning playfully intense. Even knowing what was coming, I still caught them by surprise when I threw myself down on top of them and pulled them into my grasp once again.

I wrapped my arms around their waists and pulled the four of us together in a tight embrace, one which they were quick to return. They threw their arms and legs around me and pressed themselves against me, their big, soft chests squishing up against my much harder one. I wasted no time in leaning in and beginning my oral assault, pressing my lips to each of theirs in rapid succession. Normally, tongue-wrestling with the three of them at once proved a challenging task, even with the significant amount of practice I had had, but that night was different. The fire that was burning in my belly and my loins lent speed and power to my movements, allowing me to not only hold my ground, but to quickly and definitively overpower them.

“What’s gotten into you, sweetie?” chuckled Buttercup as I untwined my tongue from hers and immediately locked lips with Applejack.

“Whatever it is, I wish it’d get into him more often!” said Apple Bloom as she forced her way into the kiss as well.

We spent a short while trying to vent the pent-up desire that had been building up within us all day, channeling it into the mashing of our lips and the twirling of our tongues. Recognizing the strange surge of vitality I was exhibiting, while not entirely understanding it, the three traded blows with me in a commendable, but ultimately fruitless attempt to defend their tender mouths. Applejack sent her powerful tongue barreling into mine, wrestling with me just as we loved to do with our bodies. Apple Bloom’s made up for in speed what she lacked in raw strength, zigging and zagging around mine to try and target my weak spots. The experienced Buttercup tried to lure me into her tongue-twisting traps like the world’s sexiest spider toying with a poor, young bug caught in its web.

Despite their best efforts, none of them were quite quick enough, quite strong enough, or quite clever enough to protect themselves. One by one, I forced my way into each of their hot, wet mouths, pinned their tongues beneath mine, and had my way with whatever delicious bit of their soft flesh that I pleased. Plump, feminine lips were sucked and nibbled, tongues were lovingly pounded into submission, and every little nook and cranny was plumbed. As the soft, almost chaste moans they let out gradually grew throatier and more intense, I felt their wills to resist slowly fade away. Before too long, they were all trying to muscle in and take their place on my lips, not to fight back, but because they just couldn’t wait for their turn to come again.

As one could imagine, all of this exertion did little to satisfy us; if anything, it left us even more needy than before. I could feel their warm bodies pressed up against mine, separated by only thin layers of fabric, and yet they felt maddeningly far away. My suit, which had fit me like a glove for hours, suddenly began to chafe me horribly, quickly driving me mad. Even with their more revealing outfits, I could tell my brides were feeling the same way, the three of them squirming and grabbing at the folds of my clothing. When the feeling became too much to bear, I begrudgingly pulled back from our steamy make-out session and released my hold on them, reaching for my clothes.

My brides quickly sat up and moved to help me, the three of them presumably wanting to feel my skin pressed against theirs just as much as I did. With four pairs of hands working at the task, it took little time to remove the pesky garments from my body. My jacket and shirt were unbuttoned and pulled down my arms while my belt and pants were undone and sent falling down to my ankles. They grabbed me and pulled me back down onto the bed between them. While I lied on my back and made out with one of them, the other two quickly removed my shoes and socks, then pulled my pants and underwear down and off of my legs. The cool night air felt refreshing on my bare skin, yet I longed for the feel of something much warmer.

As soon as I was free, I pounced on them once again, taking hold of each of them one at a time and stripping them with gusto. While I worked on one of them, the other two assisted, making sure that their beautiful gowns were not damaged in the process of being ripped from their bodies. Three piles of white lace and silk soon fell onto the bedroom floor, where they were quickly joined by three pairs of matching white heels. As soon as they had shed their outerwear, I once again threw them down onto their backs on the bed, their heads coming to rest side by side on the plush pillows. I got on my hands and knees above them, looking down at my three beautiful wives as they lied beneath me.

Everything had been a flurry of action for the past few minutes, but as I gazed upon them, a strange moment of calm interrupted the storm of lust raging in my mind. I couldn’t help but be taken in by their big, round eyes, eyes that sparkled and shone like the brightest stars. Three pairs of bountiful breasts slowly rose and fell as they breathed, each one proffering a perfect pink nipple. Three tummies of varying size and softness, but each one begging for kisses and gentle squeezes. Three sets of wide hips decorated with lacy panties of the brightest, purest white I had ever seen. Three pairs of sexy legs led down to three pairs of soft soles and three sets of tender toes. Clinging lovingly to three of those legs were three identical frilly garters decorated with images of apples.

“I hope you three are ready,” I growled hungrily as I drank in the sight of my three juicy little apples, “‘cause I’m gonna give you everythin’ I got.”

The three of them smiled their sexiest smiles and they licked their plump, kissable lips. “Come and get us, sugarcube,” said Applejack.

Needing no further invitation, I pounced on them, smiling wickedly and growling a deep, animalistic growl. My arms once again wrapped around them, pulling both their bodies and their heads together beneath me. The three of them emphatically returned the embrace, hugging me with both their arms and legs and squeezing tight. We leaned in and came together for the most wild and passionate four-way kiss I could ever remember us sharing. Four pairs of lips and four tongues battled it out between us, simultaneously seeking to dominate and worship their companions. I placed my hands on the backs of their heads and gently held the four of us together, not wanting to be separated from any one of them for even an instant.

Just as we wriggled and squirmed together up above, we did so below, grinding our hips against each other in a desperate attempt to find release. I could feel their soft limbs caress me and feel their even softer breasts squish against my torso, their rapidly hardening nipples prodding me in the most pleasurable manner possible. At the same time, my diamond-hard member rubbed against sheer, lacy panties and the soft flesh beneath, sending waves of pleasure coursing through me, pleasure just powerful enough to make me long for more. Thankfully, even in my lust-addled state, I knew how I could go about acquiring more. After spending a few more moments ensuring that each one of my wives had gotten a thorough tongue-fucking, I finally pulled my lips from theirs, our wet flesh making a lewd, wet noise as it was separated.

For a moment, the three of them looked mildly disappointed at my departure, but they perked up again when they saw me shimmy down and bring my face to their chests. I paused only a moment to take in the mouthwatering sight of those six beautiful teardrops squishing together before diving face-first into the ocean of feminine flesh before me. The feeling of their warm, silky-soft breasts rubbing against my face, almost smothering me with their prodigious mass, was absolutely heavenly. I immediately got to work, burying my face deeply into those mountains and licking, nibbling, and sucking on every inch I could reach. I took each one of their pretty, pink nipples into my mouth in turn, tending to each of them in the manner I knew their respective owners enjoyed the most.

A chorus of moans from up above let me know that my loves were enjoying themselves as much as I was. Even with their thick flesh muffling my ears, I could still hear their pleasured cries fill the room, the sound only adding fuel to the fire that drove me. I always loved hearing the sweet notes that they produced, and I had become quite adept at playing them like three musical instruments. Every firm suck, every flick of my tongue, every gentle nibble elicited another moan, another squeal, or another adorable whimper. I kept this up for a while, listening to their music and feeling their touches, their strong hands holding me in place and caressing my scalp. Even when their noises were muffled by the sounds of a sloppy three-way kiss, I persisted, letting them moan into each other’s mouths and hump me to their hearts’ content.

My hands wandered downward while I teased them, crossing the expanses of their smooth backs, and reaching their soft, round butts. I sank my fingers into each plush cheek, squeezing them firmly, but gently, each touch accompanied by a throaty moan from the respective cheek’s owner. While I would gladly have spent hours playing with each of their perfect posteriors, my true goal lay further down. I gradually worked my way down those precious mounds, eventually slipping my hands between their sexy thighs. When the tips of my fingers touched the sopping wet spots present on each pair of panties, I felt a tremor pass through the woman in question and heard her let out a stuttering moan. I grinned inwardly, recognizing that all three of them were primed and ready for me.

After spending a few more moments motorboating them, giving each of their stiff nipples one last long, hard suck, I finally surfaced, gasping for breath as I pulled my head out of the pillowy paradise. My wives broke their kiss shortly afterwards, trails of saliva connecting the tips of their tongues. They looked down at me, watching with half-lidded eyes as I pushed myself up on my hands and knees and crawled backwards down the bed. When I had gone far enough, I knelt between their legs and looked down at the six pitiful pieces of fabric that still clung to their bodies. As pretty as they were, they needed to go, an opinion that I imaged all four of us shared.

The garters were my first targets, the three dainty little things seeming erotically innocent, given the circumstances. One by one, I lifted the three legs that bore them into the air, then leaned down and took the respective garter between my teeth. As I slowly drew each garter up its leg, I kept my eyes locked on those of the woman it belonged to, savoring the looks of intense need and desire I saw there. Applejack’s dense, muscled leg, wrapped in a thick layer of soft flesh, was soon bared, as was Apple Bloom’s slender, toned leg and Buttercup’s plump, jiggly leg. After each garter was drawn past a set of wriggling toes, I plucked it from my mouth, gave it a soft kiss, then tossed it down onto the floor to join the rest of their ensembles.

My wives had kept themselves busy throughout my little show, kneading their breasts and stroking themselves through their panties, resulting in the three undergarments being absolutely soaked by the time I got to them. I chuckled, playfully batting away their hands as I reached for their hips one by one. I pulled each pair of luxurious panties quickly, but gently, down the legs beneath it, just as I had done countless times before. When I had all three pairs clutched in my hand, I pressed them against my nose, inhaling slowly and deeply. Their pungent, feminine musk filled my lungs, the three unique scents combining to form a mind-melting olfactory sensation that made my member throb. I shuddered as I felt their essence diffuse within me, although I hungered for the main course, not a mere appetizer. Sighing contentedly, I unceremoniously tossed the soiled undergarments onto the floor, then gazed once again upon the three wet and willing women before me.

“Now then,” I said, grinning widely, “who wants to go first?”

“Me!” said Applejack a millisecond before the others did.

“That sounded like AJ,” I said, crawling towards the woman in question.

“Oh, alright,” groaned Apple Bloom. “But finish her off quick! I don’t know how much longer I can wait.”

“Why don’t you help me out then?” I said, before looking down at Applejack. The look in her big, green eyes made it perfectly clear just how much she wanted what was coming. Chuckling, I leaned down and planted a few quick pecks on her freckled nose, cheeks, and her trembling lips. “Do you trust me?”

Applejack swallowed. “Completely,” she breathed.

I sat up once again, this time grabbing Applejack and gently pulling her up with me. When she was in a sitting position, I quickly moved around her, sitting on the bed with my stomach pressed up against her back. Before she had time to wonder what I was doing, I reached down, grabbed her legs under her knees, then hauled them up into the air. She let out a surprised exclamation as I leaned back against the bed, pulling her along with me. Applejack’s significant body weight came to rest fully on top of me, sandwiching me between itself and the soft mattress beneath me. After my head had made contact with the pillow, I positioned her knees in the crooks of my arms and reached back up towards her head. I reached around her neck and threaded my fingers together beneath her long, yellow hair, locking my big sister in a full nelson.

“Oh my...” she said as she recognized her predicament. The strong woman tentatively tested my hold on her, but she quickly realized what I already did: she was trapped. Applejack, the woman who had spent so many years trying to be strong for others had been forced into a position of complete and utter weakness and submission. My strong arms, made even stronger by the alchemical assistance I had received, held her in an iron grip that even her powerful legs could not have broken, assuming she even cared to try. The only thing she could do in that state was kick her feet impotently, or perhaps reach up and grab her ankles, holding them even higher.

“You ready, beautiful?” I whispered in her ear.

“Yes,” she whimpered. “Oh, yes.”

With a mighty heave, I hauled her a little bit further up my body, causing my member to slide out from between the long, deep valley of her cheeks where it had been nestled. I looked up at Apple Bloom and Buttercup, who had sat up on the bed beside us. “Mind givin’ me a hand?” I said.

“With pleasure,” said Buttercup, she and Apple Bloom smiling down at us.

Together, the two of them reached down and grasped my shaft, lifting it up off of my stomach and moving it into position. Applejack and I both shuddered and let out soft moans as my tip made contact with her plump lower lips and slid between them. Apple Bloom and Buttercup got me lined up and ready, but did not push me any further in, reserving that honor for me. I took one last moment to take a deep breath and plant my feet on the bed before forcefully thrusting my hips upwards, plunging my tip, my head, and as much of my shaft as I could into her with one swift motion.

Applejack let loose a long, drawn-out moan as my turgid member slid through the grasp of her hot, slippery, and incredibly tight pussy. I myself let out a deep grunt as her silken flesh tightened around me, sending a jolt of pleasure shooting straight up to my brain. I did not stop pushing until I had gone about as deep into her as I really could, given the position I had her in. We lied there for a few brief moments panting, letting the initial shock of our coupling dissipate before getting started for real. When I was ready, I moved again, slowly lowering my hips while also hefting Applejack upwards slightly, drawing myself back out of her one inch at a time. After a few more seconds of intense pleasure, I stopped, leaving only my head still trapped in her embrace.

I began rhythmically thrusting in and out of her, taking long, slow, deep strokes to maximize our pleasure. Every cycle brought with it a gentle shudder, a soft whimper, or a breathy moan, Applejack not making any effort to conceal her every little feeling. Those sensual sounds were soon joined by wild giggling as Buttercup and Apple Bloom, taking full advantage of the opportunity I had presented them with, sent their fingers dancing across Applejack’s vulnerable, defenseless body. My hands being in the perfect position to target her sensitive neck, I joined in as well, tickling her there while my other two wives went after her belly, her underarms, and her feet. Applejack wriggled and writhed in my arms, making a feeble attempt to escape us, but we did not relent, continuing to assault her with pleasure both inside and out.

We did give her short breaks from our tickling every now and then to let her catch her breath, although my hips never stopped, sending a continuous stream of stimulation flowing through her. Buttercup and Apple Bloom assisted me during these periods by teasing her heaving breasts, her dripping pussy, or giving her sloppy kisses. They even sent a few licks my way as well, wetting my balls and shaft as they rose and fell. The added stimulation only egged me on, my body responding by increasing the speed and force of my thrusts. While I had started out slow, I was soon sawing into her at a rapid pace, each wave of pleasure coming almost immediately after the one before it.

The combined effect this had on Applejack was predictably overpowering. When she wasn’t howling with laughter and squirming like slipperiest snake under the sun, she was moaning, clenching her toes, and humping the air in an adorably pathetic attempt to increase her own pleasure. Try as she might, we both knew that it was hopeless; Applejack was my little prisoner of love, powerless before me, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup as we lovingly dominated her, just like we all knew she loved. Hearing her wail and feeling her quiver enhanced the experience for me too, the mental thrill of taking my sister, my lover, and my wife in such a manner making my heart race.

So incredible was the pleasure coursing through me that, after only a few minutes, I found myself nearing my peak, and judging from the familiar squeals emanating from Applejack’s lips, I knew she was too. I increased the speed of my already-rapid thrusts, commencing my final sprint. The loud, rhythmic slapping of my hips against her meaty cheeks filled the room, and yet I was still able to hear her moan my name. As I single-mindedly pounded my wife’s pussy, deep, grunting moans of “Applejack” flowed from my lips. I forced my body to continue for as long as was possible, savoring every glorious moment of our lovemaking until, inevitably, my will finally broke. Drawing back by hips one last time, I slammed into her with all my might, hilting myself within her most sacred spot.

Applejack threw back her head and released a piercing scream of ecstasy as she came, filling the room with the sound of her love. I felt her inner walls clamp down around me like a vice, squeezing every inch of my length at once. Her beautiful body spasmed and shook as wave after wave of intense pleasure slammed into her, and with each one, I felt more and more of her liquid love leak out onto my skin. Apple Bloom wrapped her lips around Applejack’s clit as soon as the first wave hit, using her tongue to send our big sister soaring to even greater heights of pleasure. Applejack was helpless to resist any of it, merely clenching her toes, kicking her feet, and balling her hands into fists as she was consumed in both mind and body.

My own orgasm hit me the instant I felt her tighten around me, and I let loose a loud, masculine roar as my own muscles clenched. My member throbbed as I felt burst after burst of hot seed shoot up my length and spew out of my tip, flooding every corner of her deepest depths. Buttercup quickly took my balls into her mouth, expertly working them with her tongue and coaxing out every drop she could. Every spurt was accompanied by a wave of pleasure slamming into my mind, gradually drowning out anything other than my raging lust. Even after I had pumped enough into Applejack to fill her womb twice over, they just kept on coming, neither the size nor the associated pleasure of each shot diminishing. If I had been more lucid, I might have questioned how I was able to conjure up a week’s worth of baby batter in one climax, but as it was, I could do nothing more than lie back and enjoy as I was milked for everything I had.

While unusually long, my moment of euphoria did not prove infinite, which in hindsight was probably for the best. Eventually, the river of seed issuing forth from my member slowed to a stream, then a trickle, then stopped entirely. I held on to the pleasure until the very end, collapsing down onto the bed when I finally let go. I lied there, panting heavily as I enjoyed my waning afterglow. My tired arms had just enough strength left in them to carefully lower Applejack’s legs back down onto the bed. She let out a soft moan as her body uncurled, lying as limp as a rag doll on top of me. Neither of us moved for several moments, content with weakly nuzzling our faces together as we recovered.

“Oh my,” I heard Buttercup say. “Look at it all.”

“I know, right?” said Apple Bloom. “I’ve never seen him blow a load this big.”

When I felt a pair of tongues touch my tender shaft, slowly licking it clean, I shuddered and let out a breathy moan. I felt a quiver run through Applejack’s body as well, her sensitive flesh presumably being given the same treatment as mine was. As we enjoyed the gentle ministrations we were receiving, I lifted my hands and placed them on Applejack’s body, lightly caressing her from her hips up to her chest. Applejack raised a hand and placed it aside my face, stroking it as she slowly turned her head to look at me. We gazed at one another through half-lidded eyes, exchanging smiles and weak kisses.

The strength returned to my weary body much quicker than it normally did, and I was soon able to take hold of Applejack and carefully roll her down onto the bed beside me. Both of us whimpered as my length was slowly drawn out of her, my hot flesh meeting the relatively cool air once again. As I pushed myself up on my arm, I was able to look down between Applejack’s legs and see the extent of the mess I had made of her. Apple Bloom and Buttercup had not been wrong to be impressed by my productivity; even with the work they had done already, Applejack was still dripping with a huge amount of my fluids. With every little movement she made, another little bit leaked out, which Buttercup was doing her best to contain.

“Look at you!” said Apple Bloom as she leaned in and gently grasped my shaft. “You’re still so hard!”

Looking between my own legs, I saw that she was right in that assessment as well. Rather than slowly softening, my member continued to stand at attention, seeming to have lost none of its energy even after what it had just been through. More importantly, it seemed to have lost none of its motivation, as evidenced by the throbs brought on by Apple Bloom’s touch. As Apple Bloom cleaned my sticky flesh with her tongue, I lied back, leaning in towards Applejack and exchanging slow kisses with her. Apple Bloom’s touch quickly relit the fire burning in my belly, giving my muscles a revitalizing burst of energy. By the time Apple Bloom had swallowed down the last drop that clung to me and I had pulled my lips from Applejack’s, I was almost as horny as I had been when I had first walked in that room.

Not wanting to look a gift horse in the mouth, I let my carnal passions take hold of me yet again, directing me towards the closest female body that I had not already ravished. Apple Bloom yelped as I grabbed her beneath her arms and dragged her up towards me, then threw her down onto the bed on her back. I was on her a second after her head hit the pillow, mounting her and holding her down with my greater body weight. Apple Bloom’s surprised expression was quickly replaced with one of desire as she realized what was happening. I took her head in my hands, holding it still as I leaned in and pressed my face against hers.

“You ready for this?” I said softly.

“So ready,” she said.

I pressed my lips against hers, giving her a quick, yet intense kiss before pulling back again. I pushed myself back up into a kneeling position between her legs, then took a quick glance over at Applejack and Buttercup. “You two joinin’ in?” I said.

Applejack, who seemed to have regained most of her faculties, smiled back at me as Buttercup emerged from between her legs. “You know it,” she said. Applejack rolled over onto her side next to Apple Bloom, while Buttercup quickly crawled around and took a similar position on Apple Bloom’s opposite side.

With Apple Bloom surrounded on all sides, I was ready to make my move. I locked eyes with her, giving her a smile as I reached down and took hold of her slender calves. I raised her legs up and off of the bed, bringing them to rest on my shoulders with her feet to either side of my head. Slowly, I leaned back down towards her, the flexible teen’s legs folding painlessly up towards her head. Apple Bloom bit her lip and moaned from the sheer eroticism of the act, never taking her eyes off of mine as I brought my face to hers once more. Her feet came to rest on the pillows just above and to the side of our heads, and her hips angled upwards, ready to receive me. While the “mating press” might have just been a name, part of me would not have been opposed to making good on that moniker.

Apple Bloom wrapped her arms around my neck as we settled into position, running her fingers over my back and through my hair. I reached up and caressed her soft soles as we exchanged a few more quick smooches before getting started. My hands soon traveled down her long, girlish legs to her wide hips and to the dripping honeypot pressed against my shaft. The touch of those slick, plump lips on my stiff flesh was more than enough to send me tumbling back into the depths of lust, the pleasure from our gentle rubbing enough to make both she and I whimper. Neither wanting nor needing to delay any longer, I raised my hips and took hold of my shaft, angling it towards its next destination. As soon as my tip slid between her folds and up to her entrance, I lowered myself again, using my weight to force me into her tight, wet passageway.

Both of us moaned as I penetrated her, slowly sliding into her one inch at a time. Her pussy welcomed the familiar intruder, her walls squeezing me in a loving embrace that sent jolts of pleasure through my body. I saw Apple Bloom’s own pleasure on her face, her features quivering as whimpers and heavy breaths flowed out of her lips. One short eternity later, I felt my hips collide with hers as the very last bit of my length slid inside of her. We were both breathing heavily by that point, me especially, after the intense workout I had just been through. I lacked neither the strength nor the will to carry on however, and so braced myself against the bed and began drawing myself back out of her.

As with Applejack, I began with long, slow thrusts, ensuring she would get to enjoy every inch of me to the fullest. Also as with Applejack, the technique was extremely effective, sending Apple Bloom into a fit of moans, whimpers, and squeals almost immediately. Just a few strokes in, I could already see the burning lust in her beautiful orange eyes, even before Buttercup and Applejack joined in on our lovemaking. They each took one of Apple Bloom’s ankles in their hands, then brought their faces up to her wriggling feet. Apple Bloom shuddered as two soft, wet tongues were placed on her smooth heels and slowly dragged across her skin all the way up to her cute little toes. Thanks to the many hours we had all spent exploring each other’s bodies, both of them knew exactly how to lick, kiss, and nibble Apple Bloom’s petite feet to drive her wild.

With her lower extremities in good hands, literally and figuratively, I was able to devote my full attention to the rest of her nubile form. I readjusted, bringing my arms in and taking hold of her upper body. I let my hands wander over her soft skin, tracing her sloping curves and exploring her every nook and cranny. I squeezed her slim waist and massaged her smooth tummy, feeling out its subtle musculature. I cupped her perfect, perky breasts, gently kneading them and teasing her rock-hard nipples with the tips of my fingers. I held her head in my hands, caressing her cheeks and the strands of long, red hair that felt like silk against my skin. All the while, I continued thrusting into her, gently pounding her into the mattress with every downward motion.

As the minutes slowly ticked by, my gradually accelerating thrusts sent us both spiraling into a deep, warm pool of pleasure, gentle waves caressing our bodies and minds. As we nuzzled our faces together and exchanged quick, sloppy kisses, I heard Apple Bloom moan my name; I responded in kind with my own breathy moans of “Apple Bloom”. The thrill of feeling my beautiful baby sister, now my wife, squirming beneath me was absolutely incredible; I can only imagine she felt the same. The fiery young woman who had only ever wanted love and attention from her family was receiving all of that and then some as her body was worshipped by three people who loved her more than life itself. We caressed her skin with our hands, our lips, and our tongues, giving every inch of her our full and undivided attention.

Applejack and Buttercup continued giving Apple Bloom’s feet sensual tongue baths while also reaching down and massaging her legs and her pert, round butt. Occasionally, they would lean in and exchange a few kisses with Apple Bloom and I before returning to their posts. Likewise, I would occasionally raise my head and help them tend to her feet, sucking on her toes and tickling her tender skin with the tip of my tongue. I spent most of my time with my face pressed against hers, however, holding her close and sharing my breath with her. With each thrust, I felt her hold me just a little bit tighter, moan just a little bit louder, and stare into my eyes just a bit more intensely.

It didn’t take long before her moans graduated into long, drawn-out wails of pleasure interspaced with breathy demands for me to go harder and faster. I happily obliged, thrusting into her at a rapid pace that made the bed squeak beneath us every time. The intense wriggling of her feet and the look of incredible ecstasy on her face let me know that she did not have much longer in her. Even having just finished off a short time before, I, too, found myself rapidly approaching the extent of my endurance. Determined to give my wife the explosive end she had been waiting for, I grabbed her firmly, but gently, and began slamming my hips into hers as quickly as I could. Apple Bloom’s voice rose higher and higher every time our flesh collided, her squeals driving me on as we quickly, and inevitably, slammed head-first into our climaxes.

Apple Bloom let out a terrific scream as I raised my hips one last time, then sent them hurtling back down again, hilting every inch of me inside of her in one mighty thrust. Her inner walls clamped down around me, their incredible grip ensuring that I would not be going anywhere until she had finished milking me dry. I had no intention of retreating, however, not even after she sunk her (thankfully) short nails into my back. I felt her seize violently beneath me, her bucking hips and squirming legs held in place by my superior weight. I watched her face scrunch adorably as she rode out wave after wave of pleasure as they washed over her.

My own orgasm hit me as soon as I had plunged the last bit of my member into her plump, gushing pussy. A series of grunts and moans flowed from my lips as I felt my second load of the night being propelled down my length and into her deepest depths, one burst at a time. My muscles clenched as the first wave of pleasure hit me, radiating out through my entire body like ripples in a pond. The euphoria that washed over me was just as intense as that of my first climax and, curiously, just as long-lived. For the second time that night, I got to experience an absolutely mind-blowing orgasm while my body pumped another miraculous torrent of seed into my sister’s babymaker.

By the time I felt the last drop squeezed out of me with one final clench, I had reached the extent of my strength, and so was forced to let the rollercoaster I had been riding on leave me behind. I went limp, collapsing down onto Apple Bloom and lying with my face pressed against hers. Through the thick haze of my afterglow and the sound of my heavy breathing, I could just barely make out her own breaths and soft moans. I forced my eyes to open fully and looked upon her serene expression, just as she looked back at me. As we lacked the strength for anything else, we smiled weakly, nuzzling our faces together and lightly caressing one another.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Buttercup and Applejack carefully unbend Apple Bloom’s legs, slowly lowering them back down onto the bed beside mine. While I waited for my strength to return, I lied still and enjoyed as they gently rubbed the life back into my body and planted gentle kisses on my skin. When I felt I was ready, I took a deep breath, braced myself against the bed, and strenuously pushed myself up and off of Apple Bloom. We moaned together as my hips rose, dragging my length back out of her feebly clenching pussy. Applejack and Buttercup helped steady me as I pushed myself over to the side and rolled onto my back next to Apple Bloom.

“Land sakes!” said Applejack as she looked down at Apple Bloom’s freshly filled pussy. “You two weren’t kiddin’!”

I raised my heavy head up high enough to glance down and see the mess I had made of my little sister. Apple Bloom’s plump lower lips, in addition to being sopping wet with her own juices, were leaking an incredible amount of my hot, sticky seed. A thin trickle flowed from within her folds, dribbling down her skin and onto the bed beneath her. Every time an aftershock hit her, the clenching of her muscles sent another gush spurting out. Applejack quickly leaned down and locked her lips with Apple Bloom’s lower ones, lapping up as much as she could so as to minimize the overflow. Apple Bloom’s whimpering moans echoed through the room as her sensitive flesh was caressed by our big sister’s tongue.

“You sure did a number on them, sweetie,” said Buttercup as she lowered herself between my legs. “I hope you still got some left over for me though.”

She smiled up at me as she grasped my member and began licking my own soiled skin clean. The familiar feel of her soft fingers and her softer tongue sent a shiver up my spine, a spark of pleasure that cut through the soft haze of my afterglow. I turned my head towards Apple Bloom, leaning in and making out with her as Buttercup continued her gentle ministrations. I felt the strength and energy quickly return to my body, more than making up for that I had lost while making love to my sisters. In addition, my friend downstairs decided that he still had not had enough, and was soon demanding more serious attention than mere foreplay. I didn’t have time to question why the period of serene satisfaction that typically followed my climaxes ended so quickly, as my mind was quickly overwhelmed by a rising tide of lust once again.

By the time I had been cleaned up and Buttercup had swallowed down her last mouthful with a loud gulp, I was pumped up and ready to start all over again. I sprang into action, sitting up on the bed and grabbing Buttercup, my unusually strong arms effortlessly pulling her up towards me. I sat my big, beautiful mother down on my lap and wrapped my arms around her middle, just as she put her arms around my neck. I held her tightly against me, my inexplicably hard shaft rubbing against her slick lips, the touch making both of us shiver.

“You better get ready,” I said, looking into her eyes, “‘cause I’m gonna give you just as much as they got.”

“I can’t wait,” she said, looking at me and licking her lips.

I leaned in and locked lips with her, our tongues quickly darting forward to meet each other between us. As I tongue-wrestled with her, I slowly leaned backwards, lowering myself down onto the bed with her on top of me. Buttercup might not have been the most petite woman around, but that didn’t stop me from loving the feel of her weight pressing down on me. Every inch of her perfectly plump body, from her breasts, to her belly, to her thighs, to her criminally big bottom was built for being hugged, squeezed, and lovingly slapped, especially slapped. My hands wandered up and down her stunning curves as she ground herself against me, her soft flesh squishing against my much harder flesh.

I heard the bed squeak and felt motion as Applejack and Apple Bloom got up and moved over to us, taking up position on either side. After they had lied down next to us, they leaned in and brought their faces to ours, nuzzling their way into our kiss. Buttercup and I were glad to receive them, making room for them to press their soft lips against our own. As our four tongues came together in yet another four-way kiss, I felt my sisters’ hands join mine in exploring our mother’s body. We squeezed her thick, pillowy thighs, grabbed huge handfuls of her soft breasts, and ran our fingers through her curly locks. Above all else, however, we focused on that monument to feminine beauty that was her huge, jiggly butt.

My sisters and I had always recognized our mother’s incredible endowments, although we had not always understood the true significance of them. I still had vague memories of when we had been very young and our mother would take baths with us, letting us innocently explore her body as an exercise in healthy skinship. At the time, we had appreciated our mother’s curves in an entirely platonic way, seeing them as just something that made her more enjoyable to hug and squeeze and play-wrestle with. In the present, of course, we had come to appreciate her body in an entirely new way. While we still enjoyed her tender hugs and cuddles, we enjoyed ravishing the mountains of feminine flesh that clung to her as well.

Such were my thoughts as I ran my hands over the slopes of those twin globes, savoring the warmth and the texture of them. Buttercup moaned and whimpered as my sisters and I sank our fingers deeply into her flesh, there being more than enough for us all to get big handfuls. We eagerly enjoyed it to the fullest extent, squeezing it, jiggling it, gently pinching it, and hefting each weighty cheek up, down, and all around. Of course, we all knew what she really wanted, so did not hesitate to plant a series of sharp smacks across the curvature of those cheeks. Buttercup let out the most delectable little squeaks every time the crack of flesh-on-flesh echoed throughout the room, but she did not let our loving assault deter her, instead using it to fuel her passionate kisses and eager humping.

None of us were surprised by her love of the rough play by that point, having learned her little kink a while ago. Far from being the matronly widow that many took her for, deserving only of the utmost respect and delicacy, we knew that she was still the strong young woman she had always been deep down. She yearned to live her life to the fullest and sate her carnal needs with those whom she loved more than any other, and we were more than prepared to satisfy those needs and then some. My sisters and I always showed her the same care and attention we always did, and yet did not hesitate to treat her body as that of a woman, a work of art dedicated to both tender love and to raw, primal lust.

Speaking of lust, my own ravenous desires were quickly overwhelming me, urging me to use the set of wide, childbearing hips before me as they were meant to be used. Having no reason to hold back, I released my grip on one of Buttercup’s cheeks and slipped a hand between us, reaching down between my legs. Feeling what I was doing, Buttercup quickly raised her hips, giving me room to grab my throbbing member and angle it upwards. It took me a moment to get myself lined up with her slick nethers, but the shiver that passed through our bodies as my tip touched her silken lips let me know when I had reached my destination. I carefully pushed my way up to her entrance, the feeling of that alone already driving me wild. When she felt that I was in position, Buttercup quickly lowered her hips again, the heavy weight of her lower half sending me plunging into her tender flesh like a hot knife through butter.

Our kiss finally broke as Buttercup and I both let out long, loud moans, the sensation of hilting inside of her making our skin tingle in the most pleasurable of ways. Her inner walls squeezed me with just the right amount of strength, her experienced body instinctively knowing how much to relax itself to provide the perfect amount of stimulation. As the initial spike of pleasure stabilized, Buttercup stared into my eyes, letting me see the blazing blue-green fire that burned within them. In her eyes I saw my own lust reflected, my lust and my love for my sexy, succulent mother-wife. We quickly came back together, locking lips and grasping each other for dear life. With my arms around her waist and my feet firmly planted, I could finally begin bucking my hips upwards to meet hers.

Our moans echoed into each other’s mouths as I began thrusting in and out of her, each long, slow stroke sending another wave of pleasure washing over us. With every backstroke, Buttercup raised her hips into the air, sending them crashing back down in time with every upstroke. The soft slaps of our flesh colliding were interspaced with the much sharper slaps of my sister’s hands against her cheeks, which gradually grew more forceful and more frequent. The two of them pulled back and left us to our kiss, instead focusing entirely on giving Buttercup’s body the rough love it craved. While they continued to caress and kiss her all over, they did not hesitate to deliver the forceful spanks that we knew Buttercup enjoyed, each one riling her up even further.

Of course, her rising passion only served to inflame my own as well, each squeal, each throaty moan, and each spasm making it perfectly clear how much she was enjoying her treatment. Luckily for her, I enjoyed driving her wild just as much as she enjoyed being driven wild, and was always willing to go the extra mile to give her what she needed. In order to achieve this, I quickly increased the speed and strength of my thrusts, pounding her more roughly than I typically did with my other wives. Before long, the slapping of our hips had almost grown loud enough to drown out the slaps that rained down on her rear, which I imagined had probably grown a delightful shade of reddish-pink by that point. As expected, my efforts bore fruit in the form of Buttercup’s near-constant moaning and whimpering, as well as the frantic writhing of her tongue in my mouth.

We spent quite a while like that, me hammering into her as if I were tenderizing the thickest, juiciest slab of meat in the world, while she held on tightly and enjoyed the ride. She tried to keep up with me at first, but as my hips accelerated to jackhammer speeds, she was forced to lie there helplessly in my firm grasp and take whatever I decided to give her. If my arms hadn’t been wrapped around her waist as tight as they were, she most likely would have been bobbing up and down so intensely that she would have gotten dizzy. As it was, her most notable movements were the constant jiggling of her plump flesh, which rippled as the shockwaves of our earth-shaking lovemaking rippled through her.

I could only imagine the sight that my sisters were being treated to at that moment. While seeing Buttercup’s angelic visage contorted in ecstasy was undoubtedly a priceless experience, the sight of her butt, those two massive mountains of meat that made up one of the three sexiest asses in all of Equestria, being jostled and jiggled about like two heaping helpings of gelatin was enough to drive both me and my sisters wild every time. Just the thought of those delicious pink cheeks wobbling up and down, side to side, and pulling apart only to come crashing back together again was enough to rob me of the last of my senses. Letting my body act of its own accord, I raised a hand into the air and delivered a strong, open-palmed spank directly at the center of one of them.

Buttercup’s eyes flew open and her lips parted from mine as her loud shriek echoed throughout the room, louder even than the crack of my hand against her tender flesh. She kept her eyes locked on mine but did not resume our kiss, the stream of lewd noises flowing from them unwilling to be muffled any longer. Instead, she pressed her face against mine, her hot breath caressing my skin with every exhalation. Her moans were accompanied by barely intelligible cries of my name as well as desperate demands for me to plow her harder, faster, and rougher. I didn’t need her to tell me to do that, however, as I was already pushing the two of us towards the finish line at a tremendous pace. As I stared into her beautiful eyes and moaned her name, my hips accelerated to incredible speeds, not slowing until the very last moment when my will finally crumbled and released the pressure that had been building up inside of me for what felt like hours. With a mighty roar, I squeezed her against me as tightly as I could, then sent my hips rocketing upwards one last time, spearing her in one brutal thrust.

Buttercup’s deep, womanly voice crescendoed into a shrill squeal that made my ears ring. Her inner walls tightened around me, her mature pussy milking me in the way that only it was capable of. At the same time, she squeezed me with the rest of her body as well, her legs and arms wrapping around me and locking me in her grasp. As Buttercup was hit by wave after wave of pleasure, her body trembled from foot to head, every inch of her plump flesh infused with the energy of her orgasm. Throughout it all, she continued to wail and moan, any attempts at language reduced to mere gibberish as her mind was overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of her climax.

I reached my own peak as my tip plunged through her hot, juicy flesh, not stopping until it had reached the gate to her womb. For the third time that night, I felt a familiar pressure as my aching balls sent their precious cargo rocketing up my shaft and spurting out into her deepest depths. A continuous, grunting moan flowed from my lips as I pumped her unprotected pussy full of seed, each powerful spurt wracking my body with pleasure. My muscles clenched as I rode out the waves, ensuring that she would not be going anywhere until I had finished depositing my entire load inside of her. For what felt like whole minutes, Buttercup and I writhed in our shared pleasure, covering each other with our love juices inside and out, respectively.

When, at last, I reached the end of my magically enhanced reserves, I gave one final clench and painted her inner walls with the last few drops. I held onto the last meager surge of pleasure for as long as I could before finally letting go, allowing my orgasm to fade into a gentle afterglow. My thrice-spent muscles went limp, and I collapsed fully down onto the bed, panting heavily. I could hear my heart pounding in my head like a drum, one of the few sensations that came to me in my stupor. The only other things I could detect in that moment were the weight and warmth of Buttercup’s body resting on mine, the soft caress of her breath as she rested her face on mine, and the reflexive squeezing of her inner walls around my tender flesh.

My heavy eyelids fluttered open, and I looked up at Buttercup’s face, her expression one of peace and total satisfaction. Seemingly sensing my gaze, she slowly opened her eyes too and looked back at me. We smiled at one another as we rubbed our noses together and made a token effort of pressing our weary lips together in a kiss. I felt her gentle hands lightly caress my head, just as mine stroked the soft skin of her back. An instant after I heard one of my sisters give Buttercup a light, playful swat, she gave a start, whimpering and sending out a shiver that reverberated into my body as well. A weak, breathy chuckle emanated from Buttercup’s lips, one which I and my sisters quickly joined in on.

Applejack and Apple Bloom lied down beside us, scooting in close and throwing their arms and legs around us. As we felt their familiar warmth on either side of us, Buttercup and I looked over and gave them both smiles, which they gladly returned. The four of us pressed our faces together, exchanging the gentlest of kisses, licks, and nuzzles. As we reveled in the feeling of each other’s warm, moist breath on our skin, I felt my sisters’s hands wander over my and Buttercup’s bodies, their touches jump-starting my tired muscles. When I felt enough of my strength had returned, I placed my hands on Buttercup’s hips and carefully rolled her off of me. Applejack and Apple Bloom helped me lower her limp body down onto the bed next to me, where we resumed our cuddle.

“I shouldn’t be surprised at this point,” said Applejack, looking down between Buttercup’s legs.

Following her gaze, I peered down at Buttercup’s freshly filled pussy, finding a sight that would have been shocking had I not already seen it twice before. Just like both of her daughters before her, Buttercup’s plump lips oozed an obscene amount of our combined juices, her every movement causing another small amount to leak out. I was in a similarly lewd state, my member smeared with creamy white from my tip all the way down to my balls. Before we could make even more of a mess of the bed than we already had, Applejack and Apple Bloom crawled down and got between our legs, putting their tongues to work to clean us up. As Apple Bloom gently lapped at Buttercup’s lips, Applejack slowly dragged her tongue up my length again and again, swallowing down mouthful after mouthful.

As their tongues sent aftershocks shooting through our bodies, Buttercup and I looked back at one another, then came together for a kiss. As our tongues slowly swirled and twirled together, we ran our hands over each other’s chests, I gently kneading her massive melons while she traced the muscles of my chest and shoulders. We broke our kiss and looked down when we felt my sisters’ tongues leave our skin. While they had done an excellent job cleaning us up, the mess had not been completely disposed of, as evidence by their engorged cheeks. Applejack and Apple Bloom sat up on the bed and looked down at Buttercup, flashing her sensual grins and beckoning her towards them. Returning the grin, Buttercup slowly pushed herself up and put her arms around her daughters as they came together in an embrace. Three sets of soft lips came together and three tongues passed thick globs of my seed between their mouths.

I looked up at them from where I lay, taking in the erotic sight of my three wives savoring every drop as if it were the elixir of life. The way their tongues danced across each other’s lips, scooping up every bit they could reach, the way their bountiful breasts squished together between them, and the way they moaned softly into each other’s mouths filled me with an indescribably feeling of carnal euphoria. Those three stunningly sexy women were hopelessly addicted to me, just as I was hopelessly addicted to each of them. I loved the sight of them, the feel of them, the taste of them, the sound of them, even the smell of them, each little sensation their beautiful bodies provided being enough to make me want to grab onto them and never let go.

So it was, as my head once again filled with lustful thoughts, my body responded in kind, filling with strength and energy from some unknown source. My weary bones and muscles, having already carried me through three intense round of lovemaking, were nearing the end of their rope, but like a marathon runner nearing the finish line, I received that crucial second wind I needed to see things through to the end. Granted, it might have been more accurate to call mine a “fourth wind”, but I was not particularly in the mood to care about such things as word choice at that moment. There were three newlywed women who needed their husband to take care of them, and my body had no intention of abandoning that mission until either they or I or all of us passed out on the bed.

My wives finally brought their sensual cum kiss to a close, each of them taking about a third of the total load in their mouths and swallowing together with one loud gulp. When they had finished licking their mouths clean again, they turned back to me, where their eyes were immediately drawn downward. While my poor member had already brought three women to orgasm in quick succession, he still managed to stand tall and proud, as eager to meet their tender flesh as he had been when we had first started.

“No way,” said Applejack, smiling and shaking her head in disbelief.

“Holy honeycrisp!” said Apple Bloom, her lips stretching into a wide smile. “You’re...you’re unbelievable tonight! You’re an animal!”

“That’s right!” I said, smiling back at them. With a sudden surge of strength, I pushed myself up, threw my arms around all three of them, then dragged them back down just as quickly. Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup giggled as we all toppled onto the bed, the three of them coming to rest on top of me. I squeezed them tightly against me as I leaned in and planted a quick kiss on each of their lips.

“My three beautiful mares need a stud after all,” I growled as I looked into their eyes. “The only question is...are you ready to go again?”

“Oh, you know I am, sweetie,” said Buttercup. “Your mama ain’t backin’ out while her boy still needs her.”

“I ain’t through with you yet, sugarcube,” said Applejack. “Ain’t no way my little brother’s outlastin’ me!”

“C’mon, big guy,” said Apple Bloom. “I wanna feel my big brother in me one more time.”

“That’s what I wanted to hear,” I said, “‘cause there’s three little holes in this room that haven’t gotten to taste me yet.”

Based solely on the shudder that ran through their bodies and the lewd expressions that appeared on their faces, I might have thought that the three of them came again right then and there.

“Apple Bloom,” said Buttercup softly, but intensely, “get the lube.”

The next few minutes were a flurry of activity, with all four of us scrambling to get ourselves ready for the grand finale. In the blink of an eye, Apple Bloom retrieved the lube from the bedside table and began coating her fingers. At the same time, Applejack positioned herself on top of me, spreading her legs and arching her back as she leaned in to kiss me. As we made out, Buttercup sank her fingers into Applejack’s thick, round cheeks, prizing them apart to reveal the pretty pink pucker between them. Applejack moaned and whimpered into my mouth as our sister and mother began sliding their fingers into her dirtiest, lewdest hole.

Being the very dedicated amateurs we were, my wives had become quite adept at preparing each other’s assholes for me, being capable of coating each one quickly, carefully, and thoroughly. While they did take a little bit of time to tease Applejack’s pucker, they did not waste too much time, as we were all eager to move on. When Applejack was suitably lubricated, she begrudgingly sat up and made way for Apple Bloom, who gleefully took our big sister’s place on my chest. The others made short work of her as well, not helped by Apple Bloom’s eager wiggling of her hips. Last, but certainly not least, came Buttercup, who locked lips with me while her daughters tended to her down below. While they had to fight the urge to just empty the whole bottle over her huge, jiggly ass and knead her cheeks like two mountains of dough, they eventually managed to get her prepped as well.

Of course, there was still me to be considered as well. When all three of them were finished, they moved aside to let me sit up and lean back against the headboard, giving them unrestricted access to my throbbing shaft. The three of them advanced on me like a trio of jungle cats, getting in close and sending their slippery hands down between my legs. I let out a grunting moan as three soft hands wrapped around me and began coating every inch of me with lube, reaching down to massage my balls as well. My moan was muffled when they simultaneously leaned in and pressed their lips against mine, drawing me into another four-way kiss. While their hands worked on me, I put my hands to work as well, slipping my fingers down the cracks of all three of their asses to tease their holes.

While we always took the time to be careful, we were also incredibly horny little apple farmers who wanted nothing more in that moment than to rut and be rutted by each other, respectively. As soon as my member had reached an acceptable amount of coverage, an unspoken signal passed between us, and we broke our kiss. Applejack, Apple Bloom, and Buttercup released me and quickly spun around, getting on their hands and knees facing the foot of the bed. They lowered their chests to the bed while arching their backs and thrusting their hips into the air, seductively wagging them from side to side. I nearly had a heart attack as I watched those three big, round, sexy asses wiggle, jiggle, and gently collide with each other.

“We’re all ready for you,” said Apple Bloom. “Who do you want first?”

“‘First’?” I said, sounding out the word as if I had never heard it before. “Who said anything about ‘first’?”

Before they could question what in the world I was implying, I sprang forward, pouncing on them like a lion on his lionesses. I wrapped my arms around them and heaved their bodies about, rearranging them as easily as one would arrange a pillow fort. They were surprised and confused at first, but as it quickly became clear what I wanted from them, their expressions turned to ones of awed arousal and eager desire. Buttercup was first, me gently pushing her hips back down onto the bed, her ass flanked by her feet. Next came Applejack, whom I grabbed around the middle and carefully lifted on top of Buttercup, laying her down so that her chest pressed against Buttercup’s back and her dense, muscled cheeks came to rest on top of Buttercup’s soft, plush ones. I barely had to do anything for Apple Bloom, who gladly scrambled on top of Applejack, lying down on top of her sister and placing her pert, round ass on the top of the stack.

I moved back, taking a moment to observe the masterpiece of the sexual arts that my wives and I had created together. From that angle, all I could see of them was a colossal tower of assflesh flanked by three pairs of legs hanging off to the sides. The three of them huddled closely together, holding onto each other so that they would not lose their balance and come crashing down. Each of those beautiful butts, the big, the bigger, and the biggest, were mouthwateringly enticing on their own, but arranged together like that, they were almost enough to make me blow my load right then and there. They subtly gyrated their hips, using their curves to draw me in like a moth to flame. The little vixens’ plan succeeded, and I slowly crawled towards the six pink cheeks and the three pink little puckers, slathered with lube, nestled between them.

I couldn’t help but reach out and run my hands all over those sexy asses, savoring the feel of every tender, succulent ounce. Apple Bloom’s round, perky butt might not have been as big as the others’, but it looked all the more impressive for hanging off of such a slender, nubile body, and had the perfect combination of subtle, toned muscles beneath a layer of feminine softness. I had long ago learned to appreciate the raw power of Applejack’s firm, muscular ass, but the thick layer of plump that coated it was just as enjoyable to sink my fingers into. Finally, there was the jaw-dropping immensity of Buttercup’s plush, motherly cheeks which could and would swallow up your fingers before you managed to reach the muscles within. I let myself run wild over those asses like a kid in a candy store, squeezing, pinching, jiggling, and planting kisses over every inch of them. I didn’t even shrink from raising my hand and giving each perfect cheek a light, playful slap, just hard enough to make them each give a start.

“C’mon, already!” said Applejack, her tone dripping with arousal. “I can’t wait any longer!”

“Yeah!” said Apple Bloom in a similarly lewd tone. “No more teasin’!”

“Please, sweetie,” whimpered Buttercup. “Give it to us!”

Despite their adorably needy pleas, I couldn’t help but tease them just a little bit more. Chuckling softly, I moved a hand down and slipped it into Buttercup’s deep valley, pressing the tip of my finger against her asshole. She whimpered as I gently pushed it inside and traced the rim at an agonizingly slow pace. “What was that you said, mom?” I said, grinning wickedly. “I didn’t quite hear you.”

“For Celestia’s sake, just fuck me already!” Buttercup cried out. “Please!”

I removed my finger from her, but quickly moved up to Applejack, giving her the same tortuous treatment. “How about you, big sis?” I said. “Is there somethin’ you want?”

“Dagnabbit, just put it in!” Applejack whined. “I need to feel you inside me!”

“And how about you, little sis,” I said, moving up to Apple Bloom. “Is there anythin’ I can do for you?”

“Oh for...you better put that cock of yours in my ass right now or I’m gonna do it for you!” cried Apple Bloom.

I chuckled, but decided that I had teased them enough. Besides, it had taken everything I had to hold back my own lust up to that point, and I was quickly becoming as desperate for release as they were. “Alright,” I said. “You asked for it.”

I quickly shuffled forward on my knees, bringing myself right up to the stack. I lowered myself to the bed, placing one hand on Buttercup’s squeezable hip while grabbing my shaft with the other. As I pushed my head through the deep valley of her ass, my mind was filled with memories of all the mind-blowing buttjobs those plush pillows had given me. I had to fight my reflexive urge to just grab those cheeks and start hotdogging her, but I soon felt my true destination pressed against my tip. A shudder passed through both of us as I pushed the first bit of my head inside, the generous amounts of lube reducing the friction, but not the tightness, of the little hole. Once firmly lodged inside, however, I was free to grab her hips with both hands and slowly push myself further in, her slick asshole swallowing up my entire length one inch at a time.

My sisters and I had been astounded on the day when we had found out that our mother was an anal virgin. According to her, she and our father had always preferred to do things the “old-fashioned” way, and had never felt the need or desire to do much experimentation in the bedroom. Whether it had been seeing me take my sisters asses so many times or just her own changed tastes, she had eventually asked if she could try it for herself, a request which we, I especially, had been happy to oblige. She had, of course, been nervous the first time I had taken her in that way, but we had quickly discovered that she was not only okay with such a naughty act, but that she thoroughly enjoyed it, perhaps even more than her daughters did. Perhaps it fed into her love of rough, wild lovemaking, because I had never failed to make her wail like a banshee on the few occasions I had pumped that pillowy ass full before.

Unsurprisingly, every inch of my diamond-hard rod that penetrated her vulnerable flesh elicited a slew of moans, whimpers, and exuberant words of approval. At the same time, I heard groans of disappointment and whispered curses come from my sisters, who had realized that they would have to wait just a little bit longer. “Just hang on a little longer, you two,” I grunted. “I’ll be there soon!”

After an agonizingly pleasurable journey, I eventually hilted inside of Buttercup, my hips squishing up against her plump cheeks. With her being as inexperienced as she was, I still had to fight her reflexes quite a bit to make my way inside, but I wasn’t about to complain about such an enjoyable squeeze. When her body had relaxed enough, I began pulling back out of her, which resulted in just as many moans and shudders as the inward journey had. My first few thrusts were slow and careful, as always, making sure to warm up her muscles and spread the lube as deeply as it needed to go. Once I felt the little friction that remained reduced to a negligible amount, I could truly get started, pounding her slowly, yet forcefully. The impact of my hips against her ass made not only her own cheeks jiggle, but those of my other two wives as well.

Watching the shockwaves as they traveled up that tower of feminine flesh before me soon proved too enticing of a sight for my mind, which had already abandoned its last vestiges of higher thought. After less than a minute of plowing Buttercup, I dragged myself back out of her and quickly repositioned myself at Applejack’s level, sliding myself between her meaty cheeks. A disappointed moan from Buttercup was accompanied by an eager one from Applejack as I lined myself up with her pretty little pucker. Her moans grew more intense as I slowly pushed myself inside, taking my big sister just as slowly and carefully as I had my mother. While her more experienced asshole received me much more easily, it still gripped me with such force that I had to concentrate on not finishing prematurely.

I still remembered the first time Applejack and I had tried anal. She had tried so hard to impress me that night, tried so hard to show me that she was ready to do whatever it took to satisfy me. Thankfully, she had since abandoned those insecurities, and the two of us had enjoyed a healthy sexual relationship based on love and respect ever after. That being said, she still enjoyed it when I pinned her to the bed beneath me, held her hands, and rutted her like a wild animal claiming its mate. I couldn’t deny my own enjoyment of the role reversal every time my big, strong sister, whom had lorded her older-sibling authority over me for years, was reduced to an adorably pathetic mess, squirming and begging for me to pound her harder.

I worked Applejack’s ass for a short while, savoring every little quiver that ran through her body and every sultry exclamation that flowed from her lips. Before too long, however, my lust-addled brain got distracted yet again, this time taken in by the perfect cheeks of my beautiful baby sister. I gave Applejack a few more firm thrusts to tide her over, then quickly pulled myself back out of her. Apple Bloom was noticeably excited when she realized her turn had come, wiggling her hips enticingly and whimpering with anticipation. She didn’t have to wait long though, as my throbbing member soon made its way to its third asshole of the evening. I had to stand up slightly to reach her at the top of the pile, but the awkward position was the last thing on my mind at that moment. As my tip kissed her little pucker, the eager teen immediately threw her hips backward, spearing herself on the first little bit of me. We both grunted from the jolt that passed through us, but quickly recovered, and I began my slow journey into her depths.

Apple Bloom had always been eager in the bedroom, even on the night she had asked me to take her final virginity. While her jealousy of how far I had gone with Applejack had been cute, and admittedly a bit arousing, I knew that she really just wanted me to love her just as much as I loved our big sister, something I was more than capable of doing. The image of her pert butt quivering as I slowly sunk deeper and deeper into her had been as incredible back then as it was in the present, and her little whimpers were the icing on the cake. As I reached the end of my initial penetration and began my measured, rhythmic thrusting, I felt her tight passage clench around me, trying to keep its long, throbbing lover from leaving. The prideful young woman might have told me to rail her as hard and rough as I did Buttercup, but I knew what she really wanted deep down. I took my time, giving every inch of her sensitive skin all the care, all the attention, and all the love it craved.

On any other night, I would gladly have spent hours buried inside Apple Bloom, but I was not about to waste the opportunity to use all three of their asses to their fullest extents. After Apple Bloom had been suitably warmed up, I withdrew from her, although it was only a moment before I felt the tight embrace of soft, warm flesh again. At first, I tried to be fair, cycling from Buttercup, to Applejack, then to Apple Bloom, then starting all over again, giving each of them enough to keep them riled up, but not enough to completely satisfy them. As my thrusts grew faster and harder and their vocalizations grew louder and lewder, I stopped caring for such regimented lovemaking and just let my member direct me towards whoever’s ass it craved moment-to-moment. The three of them didn’t seem to mind much either, as none of them went without me firmly planted within them for more than a few moments at a time.

Each one of my beautiful wives was perfect in her own special way; each one was a precious treasure that I couldn’t live without. The three of us had been through so much to get to where we were, but as I knelt there, ravishing their bodies, I did not doubt that I would have done it all over again if I had had the chance. They belonged to me, mind, body, and soul, just as much as I belonged to them. They would do anything for me, and I would do anything for them. Just as their big, bubbly butts and slippery little holes were mine to do with as I pleased, my own stiff flesh existed to give them the mind-blowing pleasure they all deserved. And give them that pleasure I did, my body pushing itself to the limit as I stretched out their holes one after the other and squeezed every last drop of lust out of my three juicy little apples that they had to offer.

The tripartite chorus of moans, squeaks, squeals, grunts, growls, and every other lewd noise it was possible for a woman to make filled my ears, every sensual sound driving me to go further, faster, and fiercer. The three clung to each other with both their arms and legs, pawing at whatever they could grab of each other’s soft flesh. They leaned over each other’s shoulders, nuzzling their faces and making feeble attempts at kissing through their own cacophony. They never stopped moving their hips, even when it wasn’t their turn, the three of them humping and grinding themselves on whatever was beneath them. Even with their messy hair, their sweat-covered skin, and expressions contorted in pure ecstasy, they made for the most beautiful sight I had ever seen.

I didn’t know how long I managed to keep them in that state, slowly nearing their peaks but never quite reaching them. I did recognize, however, when my own climax suddenly appeared on the horizon, the physical and mental stimulation of taking the assholes of my big sister, my little sister, and my mother sending me hurtling towards the finish line at breakneck speeds. My body moved on autopilot, trying to push my lovers to the greatest heights possible while my mind was drowned in indescribable pleasure. My thrusts came faster and faster and I switched more and more often; towards the end, I was only giving each of them a few quick thrusts before moving on, although I would inevitably be back seconds later. The pleasure of their peers seemed to affect them as much as their own did, their wailing growing louder even when it was the one above or below them taking my hard thrusts. Of course, they were driving me just as wild as they drove each other, so much so that I did not hesitate when I finally reached the extent of my endurance, going all-out in a finale for the ages.

I seized Buttercup’s hips and rammed myself all the way inside of her so forcefully that the clap of my flesh against hers echoed throughout the room. She came as soon as I had hilted inside of her, clenching around me so tightly that I thought she would crush me. I didn’t care though, as the intense pressure was enough to send me crashing into my own mind-breaking orgasm. My loud, virile bellow mixed with her feminine scream as I erupted inside of her, pumping her plump ass full of my seed. Burst after burst came and went, shooting out of me with the strength of a fire hose and painting her insides white. The waves of pleasure that wracked my body and mind were just as powerful, but not so powerful that I forgot the other two asses waiting to be filled.

In an act of miraculous willpower, I pulled my hips backward, yanking myself out of Buttercup in a fraction of a second. I moved like lightning, repositioning and thrusting myself into Applejack before a single drop of my liquid love was wasted. Upon feeling me ram back into her, Applejack let loose her own howl and was thrown into the depths of her own orgasm. She clenched down on me as her body spasmed and shook as intensely as Buttercup’s. I allowed her to milk me, squeezing what felt like gallons out of me, before I forced myself to move on again. I had already given Buttercup and Applejack multiple orgasms’ worth each, but I still needed to do the same for Apple Bloom.

Grunting in agonizing ecstasy, I pulled myself out of Applejack, rose up to Apple Bloom, then slammed myself into her slick asshole, all in the blink of an eye. Her scream joined those of the others in a glorious sexual symphony as the came, clamping down on me and refusing to let go. I wasn’t going anywhere though, as I was fully intent on giving her the last third of my prodigious load. Apple Bloom held on tightly to Applejack as her body shook, just as Applejack held on to Buttercup, and Buttercup held onto the bed for dear life. Three sets of hips bucked, three sets of toes curled, and three pussies spurted warm juices as they rode out their shared orgasm, the pleasure radiating through them as if they were of one mind and body. And standing above them all, emptying into them the very last drops that my overworked balls had to offer, was me, their brother, their son, their friend, their husband, and their incestuous lover.

Every muscle in my body seemed to be working together to squeeze my essence out of me and into them. My overworked heart pounded against my chest, feeling as if it would burst free at any moment. My lungs burned as they frantically sucked air in and out like the bellows of the hottest forge. Every inch of my body was giving one hundred and ten percent; my mind, however, was the picture of serenity. As the innumerable waves of pleasure washing over me finally receded, I felt as if I were being swept away by a slow-moving river of warm water, momentarily carried away from all the troubles of the material world, leaving me with only the bliss of complete and utter satisfaction. My senses faded one by one, the mere task of sight proving too much for my burned-out brain.

I drifted for an unknown time in that dreamy haze before I finally returned to the world again. When I did, I found myself lying on my back on a soft surface that I eventually realized was the bed. Every muscle in my body ached with the most severe exhaustion I could ever remember feeling, whatever strange energy they had been subsisting on having finally run out. The only movements my spent body was capable of making were the rapid beating of my heart and the rhythmic filling of my lungs. It took all of my remaining will and strength just to lift my eyelids, which felt as heavy as a barrel of apples. Despite this, I managed to open my eyes once more, then lowered my gaze to look down the bed.

Between my legs lay a mountain of round, pink flesh, which my reawakening brain soon recognized as the bodies of Buttercup, Applejack, and Apple Bloom, still lying atop one another. The three women were as still as I was, the only signs that they were even still alive being the sound of their heavy breathing and an occasional twitch which would start in one of them and radiate through all three of their limp bodies. Between each pair of beautiful butt cheeks I could see a pretty little asshole, appearing no less alluring for the significant amount of seed leaking from them. The three trickles of creamy white dribbled downwards, eventually making their way to their plump pussy lips, mixing with their own warm juices.

As the seconds ticked on, I began to see more significant signs of life in them: the curl of a toe here, the subtle shift of a leg there, and the soft clenching of assholes which inevitably squeezed out even more of their lewd contents. Ever-so-slowly, I saw Apple Bloom’s body shift, leaning further and further off to one side until, eventually, she slipped off of Applejack and fell harmlessly down onto the mattress, sprawling out upon it. Applejack was next, leaning off to the opposite side and spilling out onto the bed as well. Her burden removed, Buttercup slowly rolled over onto her side, stretching out her stiff legs. The three of them lied like that for several moments, enjoying their waning afterglows just as I was.

Eventually, I heard their breathing slow, and saw them stir in more substantial ways. My three wives opened their eyes, taking in their surroundings to remind themselves that they were still amongst the living. Their gazes wandered over each other, although they were much too exhausted to remark on the unpresentable state they found themselves in. Of course, their eyes soon made their way to me, traveling up my legs before arriving at the spot where they met. My second-in-command, having gone above and beyond in the line of duty, was finally getting a well-earned rest, lying as limp as a wet noodle on my hip. After taking in the sight of him, smeared form base to tip in seed, they raised their gazes, looking up at me.

As their eyes locked with mine, our lips stretched into weak smiles, trifling gestures that, to us, were worth more than a thousand words. I yearned to reach out to them, hold them, touch them in any way that I could, but I could not; I was just too gosh-darn worn out. Thankfully, the three of them still had a bit of life left in them yet, so it was they that made the effort to reunite us. Forcing their shaky limbs to move, the part-crawled, part-rolled, and part-squirmed their way up the bed, every inch a battle. They wriggled their way up my body, grasping me and using me to pull themselves higher. Apple Bloom collapsed at my side with a huff, resting her head on my shoulder. Buttercup grunted softly as she hauled herself up and onto my chest, resting her head just below my chin. Applejack, impressively, managed to summon the strength to reach out and switch off the lamp sitting on the bedside table before she too collapsed, lying opposite Apple Bloom and using my other shoulder as a pillow.

The room was plunged into darkness, the only light being a few meager beams of moonlight that eked their way through the window curtains. The light was reflected in the green, orange, and blue-green of three pairs of eyes that looked up at me, shining like the moon that illuminated them. That light slowly faded as three sets of eyelids fluttered closed, their owners drifting off to sleep in the comfort of the ones they loved the most. I felt the tender embrace of sleep take me as well, their soft, warm bodies providing the perfect blanket and their rhythmic breaths the most beautiful lullaby. My eyes fell closed, and I found myself gently carried away towards pleasant dreams of friends, family, and the beautiful bottoms of three beautiful Apples.

Family

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFFF) Foursome, Pregnancy, Lactation, Fingering, Oral Sex (Cunnilingus), Vaginal Sex, Creampie, Reverse Spitroast Position, Foot Play

Family

A chill breeze whistled through the orchard, its sharp bite penetrating even my thick winter coat. I shivered, but did not let the cold distract me from my task. From where I stood on my stepladder, I peered through the boughs that surrounded me and looked off towards the horizon. As expected, I saw the sun being gently lowered downward, its warm light gradually fading as the day made way for night. The sky was streaked with brilliant orange, although I imagined it would not be long before that was replaced with a deep blue carpet dotted with silver stars. I knew I didn’t have much longer before I would be forced to call it a day and head back home. While I would have liked to have gotten more work done, I was certainly not unhappy about the prospect of heading back to the little old farmhouse and to the ones I knew awaited me there.

After breathing a contented sigh at the thought of it, I looked back up at branches of the tree I was currently exploring. While every other tree on our humble farm had shed their leafy coats months earlier, this tree had stubbornly refused to do so, clinging to its thick foliage in defiance of the passage of time. Even if this peculiar behavior hadn’t been enough to confound even the most seasoned farmers in my family, which it had been, the bizarre coloration of those remaining leaves would have done so easily. The leaves on that particular tree, rather than displaying the vibrant green one would expect of an apple tree, all displayed one of three colors: a warm, friendly orange, a fiery red, and straw yellow. I had asked before about the tree’s strange qualities, but even the princesses had little they could say for sure about the gift they had given my wives and I on our wedding night.

We had planted the seeds just as they had asked, doing so the very day after the ceremony. We had used our finest potting soil and our purest water to welcome the seeds to their new home: an earthenware pot that my father had given my mother on the last wedding anniversary they had spent together. Being knowledgable about such things, we hadn’t expected anything from the plant overnight, which is why we had been so surprised when we had seen the first hint of green amongst the brown the very next day. A week later, it had grown too big for the pot, so we had moved it to its current home: the secluded little clearing where my family and I had spent so much time getting to know each other better. A month later, the very first apples appeared on the branches alongside those autumnal leaves.

Every fruit that the tree bore was as beautifully red as the one that had been their forebear, and every one proved capable of making that same miraculous transformation we had witnessed on the day of our wedding. Those sweet, golden fruit had quickly become our favorite snack, and even though we magically received a new crop every few days, we had yet to grow tired of them. The princesses had tried to explain to me the intricacies of their hypotheses regarding the tree’s magical properties; unfortunately, my humble education had not included advanced magical theory. A less technical, although not significantly more helpful explanation they had given me had been that the magic of the fruit did not come from the tree, but from us.

I had not questioned how Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were able to activate the transformation when they bit into one of the fruits together, them being the most powerful spellcasters in the land. When I had told them this, however, they had seemed amused and had told me that the tree responded to a much different kind of magic than that sort produced by a unicorn’s horn. I hadn’t begun to riddle out their cryptic words until that fateful day Equestria had learned that their princesses thought of themselves as much more then just sisters. While their declaration of love had spread throughout the land, eliciting responses of all kinds from the populace, my family and I had received a message from them the very next day. The seed of the magical apple tree they had been unsuccessfully nurturing for many years had finally sprouted.

As I reached up and plucked one of the apples from a branch, I paused for a moment, looking down at the fruit in my hand. My family and I, recognizing the significance of the tree and its produce, had decided to keep it to ourselves rather than capitalize on it. We had not grown any other trees from its seeds, and we had not sold the fruit to anyone, sharing it only with our other family members and with our closest friends. As the apples had made their way around, we had seen a few more instances of their transformation, including from Mr. and Mrs. Cake, and from Rarity and Sweetie Belle. Given what I knew about them, I was not surprised to hear that they were able to activate its magic, even before they had decided to reveal their own love to the world.

I smiled, then carefully tossed the apple down into the basket sitting on the ground nearby. I cursed softly as my shot went just the slightest bit wide, the apple bouncing off the rim of the basket and falling onto the thin blanket of snow that covered the grass. I didn’t want to leave the precious fruit just sitting there, but at the same time, I didn’t want to have to climb all the way down my stepladder just to retrieve it. Sighing in frustrated laziness, I looked up at the nearby trees, scanning the underbrush.

“Winona!” I called out. “Come here, girl!”

I heard the sounds of heavy breathing and the crunch of snow under tiny paws from nearby. A few seconds later, a small border collie emerged from amongst the trees and gleefully ran out into the clearing, quickly reaching my tree. The little dog dutifully sat down and looked up at me expectantly, its hot breath forming visible clouds as it panted.

“Fetch!” I said firmly, pointing down at the fallen fruit.

Winona followed my finger and quickly zeroed in on the apple, rising to her feet and approaching it. She carefully took the stem between her teeth and lifted it, carrying it over to the basket as carefully as if it were an infant. She deposited the apple inside, where it came to rest amongst all the others I had already collected. Her task complete, Winona looked back up at me and barked happily.

“Good girl,” I chuckled.

Barring the one we had gotten from the princesses, I considered Winona to be my favorite of all the wedding gifts my family and I had received. While Applejack had been polite when Fluttershy had first brought the little puppy out to our farm, she had later expressed concerns over all the hassle that came with taking care of such a loud, rambunctious creature. I had very much enjoyed watching her and Winona grow closer over the past several months, so close in fact that Winona probably shared a closer bond with her than with any of the rest of us. Of course, Winona had been spending much more time out in the orchard with me recently, as Applejack had been forced to spend a lot more time indoors than she used to.

The thought of Applejack reminded me that I was on the clock, so I quickly returned to my final chore of the day. Thankfully, it didn’t take me much longer to finish collecting the few apples that still hung from the branches around me, each one of them eventually making their way into my basket. When I was finally satisfied with my work, I carefully climbed back down the ladder, stepping onto the cold, white ground once again. I quickly folded up the ladder, taking it under one arm while lifting my basket by the handle. Once my grip was secure, I began my walk out of the clearing and back home.

“C’mon, girl!” I said to Winona as I passed her. Winona yapped in reply and happily walked alongside me.

As I made my way through the bare, snow-covered trees, I couldn’t help but reflect on how beautiful the orchard looked. Despite having seen such sights countless times before, the way the orange light of the setting sun played off of the stark white still filled me with a feeling of warmth in the midst of that cold weather. It was almost as if it was reminding me that winter would not last forever and that the spring would soon be there, bringing with it the promise of new life and new beginnings. For my family, that was much more than just a promise.

The familiar red barn grew larger as I reached the edge of the barnyard and made my way over to it. It being winter, I had left the barn door closed to prevent any snow from blowing in. Because of this, I was a bit surprised to see the door ajar, open just wide enough for someone to slip inside. I quickly stepped up to the door and went inside, looking around for a clue as to what had opened it. My answer came in the form of Applejack, who I saw standing over by the large pile of firewood sitting in the corner with her back turned to me. I saw her reach out, grab a large log, and heft it up into her arms.

“Hey,” I said in a chastising tone as I set down my ladder and basket.

Applejack whipped her head around in surprise; while her expression quickly lost any traces of shock, it gained a notable hint of annoyance. “Oh, come on!” she said. “You won’t even let me do this?”

“Nope,” I said flatly as I walked over to her. With one hand, I snatched the log, which admittedly wasn’t that heavy, from her grasp, and with the other, reached around her middle and placed a hand on her big, round, swollen belly. “You’re carryin’ enough of a load as it is.”

I could still remember the day Applejack had found out that she was pregnant with our child. She had walked out of the bathroom, magical pregnancy test in hand, and before I could even ask her what it said, she had stepped up to me and pulled me into a crushing bear hug. When I had seen the result, I had returned her embrace, kissing her and whispering sweet nothings in her ear. Her only reply had been a stream of soft, quiet tears and a slew of gentle kisses planted on my neck. We had spent the rest of the day cuddling together on her bed, as she had refused to let me out of her grasp for more than an instant. We had quietly stroked her belly together, letting our nuzzles and soft kisses speak for us.

“Sugarcube,” Applejack sighed, “I ain’t gonna hurt myself carryin’ a little ol’ log into the house.”

“Oh really?” I said as I moved my hand towards her armpit. “You really want to help me with the chores, do you?”

As I said this, I dug my fingers into the sensitive flesh of her underarm, gleefully tickling her. Applejack erupted into a fit of giggling and made a halfhearted attempt to push me away. As she squirmed, Winona approached us and attempted to help me by pawing at Applejack’s legs, barking happily all the while. I didn’t keep up my tickling for long, soon removing my fingers again and letting her breathe.

“I know you’re not that fragile, AJ,” I said, giving her a peck on her cheek. “It just...makes me feel better when I can do stuff like this for you. Just...humor me a little while longer...just until the baby’s here. Please?”

Applejack sighed, but flashed me a grin. “Alright, alright,” she said. “You carry it then.” Applejack slipped out of my grasp and slowly walked towards the door, playfully bumping her hips into me as she passed.

I chuckled, taking a moment to watch her walk away, one of my favorite pastimes. Pregnancy had been very good to Applejack, at least in my opinion. Her formerly wide hips had flared out even further, bumping them up from the “eye-catching” to the “jaw-dropping” category. Her impressive bust had swelled as her body had begun producing the thick, creamy milk of a mother. While she had tried her best to prevent it, she had also gained a notable amount of pregnancy weight, her thick thighs and her meaty butt cheeks growing softer and jigglier than ever before. Her tantalizing new form was squeezed into a winter sweater and a pair of sweat pants, having outgrown her old jeans months earlier. She still wore her favorite pair of leather boots and tied her hair back in a beautiful ponytail that swayed gently as she walked.

“Come on, now,” she said as she stepped through the door. “Dinner’s almost ready.”

Tearing my eyes away from her body, I quickly followed along behind her, snatching up my basket of apples and carrying it along with the firewood. I closed the barn door once I and Winona had stepped outside, then hustled to catch up to Applejack, who was nearing the front door of our home. We had soon opened the door and stepped inside, the warm, toasty air within wrapping around me like a blanket and melting away the chill that clung to my skin. Winona quickly trotted over to the rug that lay before the fireplace and lied down upon it, basking in the gentle warmth. I set down my burdens nearby as Applejack and I quickly removed our shoes and I shed my coat.

As we entered, a head with apple-red hair adorned with a reddish-pink hair bow peeked up over the back of the couch. Those orange eyes smirked at us, then disappeared as the head was lowered again. “He caught you, didn’t he?” said Apple Bloom.

“Yes,” Applejack groaned.

“I don’t know why you’re so worked up about this,” said Apple Bloom. “You’re gonna have a baby in a few weeks; get some rest while you can.”

“He’s already takin’ care of the whole dang orchard by himself,” said Applejack. “He doesn’t need any more work to do. Besides, I think you’re gettin’ enough rest for the both of us.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” said Apple Bloom.

“Oh, nothin’,” said Applejack. “You’re doin’ a great job keepin’ the couch warm for us.”

“Hey!” said Apple Bloom, pushing herself up to look over the back of the couch. “We ain’t all workaholics, you know. Some of us are actually tryin’ to enjoy bein’ preggers.”

By that point, I had finished disrobing and had carried the log of firewood over to the fireplace, carefully adding it to the dwindling blaze. As I stood and turned around again, I saw Apple Bloom sprawled out on the couch, her head resting on a fluffy pillow near one armrest while her bare feet rested on the opposite one. She was wearing a long skirt and a long-sleeve shirt with the image of a leafy sprout positioned over her own gravid belly. In her hands was a shopping catalog for baby clothes, which she quickly returned to reading as she settled back into her spot.

While Applejack had been self-conscious of every pound of weight her slowly expanding body had gained, Apple Bloom could not have been happier about her new physique. Her hips, like those of our big sister, had widened noticeably in preparation for the birth that awaited her. This, in combination with her protruding belly, had replaced her svelte, girlish figure with a distinctly pear-shaped one, bringing her more in line with Applejack and Buttercup. She had been thrilled as her thighs, her breasts, and her butt had all grown larger and plumper, seeing it as a sort of competition between her and Applejack to see who would become the biggest. While Apple Bloom had definitely made a lot of progress towards matching the curves Applejack had used to have, Applejack’s body had worked to maintain its lead, as much as Applejack might have preferred otherwise. While Applejack claimed not to care about such a “childish” contest, I had noticed that she always paid very close attention when Apple Bloom measured their baby bellies, expressing silent satisfaction if hers was even a fraction of an inch larger than her sister’s.

“I do enjoy bein’ pregnant!” said Applejack, blushing when she realized what she had said. “I mean...I don’t mind it none, but...I ain’t usin’ it as an excuse to be lazy.”

Apple Bloom scoffed, not even bothering to look up from her catalog. “It ain’t bein’ lazy,” she said. “It’s called takin’ care of yourself; you should try it sometime. Just come on over here, put your feet up, and relax like a good baby mama. Speakin of feet...”

Apple Bloom put down her catalog for a moment and looked up at me, flashing me the most sickeningly sweet smile she could muster. “Could you come give me a foot rub, big guy?” she said, batting her long eyelashes. “Pretty please? They’re achin’ so bad!” She raised her feet into the air, wiggling her toes for emphasis.

“Again?” I said, walking over and taking her ankles in my hands. “I just gave you one this afternoon.”

“I know, but...they just don’t like bein’ away from you for long,” she said, raising one foot higher and slowly caressing my cheek with it.

I sighed, knowing that it would be a losing battle to argue with her. “You are lucky...you’re...cute,” I said, punctuating my words with quick kisses on her silken soles.

“I’m lucky I got a hubby who’s so good with his hands,” she said, winking.

I chuckled, shaking my head in resignation. “Alright,” I said, “but after dinner though.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” she said, giving me one last grin before looking back at her catalog.

Apple Bloom had never hesitated to take advantage of my desire to spoil my pregnant wives, although I could hardly blame her. She loved all of the extra care and attention I had been giving her over the past several months, ever since the day she had first discovered her new status. She had rushed up to me and leaped into my arms, hugging me with all four limbs and excitedly babbling like a madman. It had taken me a moment to calm her down enough to get her to show me the pregnancy test, at which point I had joined her in her jubilation. So excited had she been that she had dragged me all around town that day, showing me off to her friends as she told them the good news. It was a bit embarrassing to have her so openly bragging about me having knocked her up, but seeing the huge smile on her face had been worth it.

I gave Apple Bloom’s feet one last kiss, then carefully lowered them back down onto the armrest. I turned to pick up my basket of apples, but saw Applejack already leaning down to do so. I quickly crossed the distance between us and took hold of the basket, lifting it and her back up. Before she could say anything, I leaned in and silenced her with a kiss, which she quickly returned. When we parted, she sighed and smiled, surrendering the heavily laden basket to me. She walked off towards the kitchen with me following, taking note of the prominent jiggles that accompanied her every step.

As we entered, the subtle smell of food that I had detected back in the living room grew stronger, immediately making my mouth water. As Applejack walked over to the oven and peered inside, I set down my basket out of the way and scanned the room. Granny Smith was sitting in her chair at the table, happily enjoying her pre-dinner nap. Over by the counter, I saw Buttercup standing with her back turned to me, busily mixing butter into a bowl of peas. I smiled at the sight of her, and quickly made my way over to her. As I stepped up behind her, I planted a quick spank on one of her huge, jiggly cheeks just hard enough to make an audible slap.

Buttercup gave a start as my flesh met hers, but smiled as she looked over her shoulder at me. “You naughty boy,” she said. “Don’t you know better than to spank a poor, defenseless woman’s behind?”

“Oh, you can’t fool me,” I said as I wrapped my arms around her middle and placed my hands on her big, swollen belly. “I know how much you love it.”

Compared to her daughters, Buttercup had not changed dramatically throughout the course of her pregnancy, although that was not entirely surprising, given that she had already been through the whole experience three times before. Her hips, having already been wide enough to give birth to a watermelon, did not expand noticeably, although she did do some growing in other areas. The decreased physical activity the three of them had been getting had put a fair amount of extra plump on her body, filling her out in all the right places. Her thighs and butt, which had already been huge enough to warrant adulation, had become so colossal as to be worthy of outright worship. Even her massive mammaries had swelled slightly as they began producing milk for the first time in over a decade. After many years of scholarly debate, it had finally become accepted doctrine that my mother was undeniably the curviest woman in town, perhaps even in all of Equestria. All of those curves were currently contained within a modest wool dress that she had gotten after outgrowing all of her other ones.

Of course, the curve of hers that I loved the most was definitely the curve of her big baby belly, which I tenderly caressed as I leaned in and kissed her. “Okay, you got me,” she said as we parted. “Now go wash up, sweetie. Dinner’s almost ready.”

“Yes, Mama,” I said, giving her a peck on her cheek before walking away.

Of my three wives, Buttercup had definitely handled her pregnancy with the most maturity and calm, for obvious reasons. That being said, she had been anything but calm the day she had first found out she was to be a mother again. For several long hours, she had done nothing but bawl her eyes out, drenching my shirt with her happy tears as she clung to me. I had held her close, stroking her and nuzzling her as I spoke calming words to her. I was more than willing to forgive her, the long-widowed woman who had thought she would never again know the joys of motherhood, for being so emotional about it.

As I washed my hands at the kitchen sink, Applejack opened the oven and removed a dish from it, setting it down on the counter. “Apple Bloom!” she called out. “Soup’s on!”

“Alright!” I heard Apple Bloom say.

As Apple Bloom slowly made her way into the kitchen, I helped Applejack and Buttercup carry the food over to the table. Apple Bloom filled Winona’s bowl with kibble; Winona eagerly approached, but dutifully sat down and waited for the rest of us. Granny Smith was gently roused from her nap as we sat down and joined us in saying grace. When we were done, the six of us, Winona included, enthusiastically dug into our food. With all the extra work I had been doing recently, my appetite had increased accordingly, with me eating enough for two people on some nights. Of course, my wives, the ones actually eating for two, had also expanded their already healthy appetites, their bellies seemingly having grown both literally and figuratively.

Their cooking was, as always, delicious, but the true delight of our family dinners was always the family part, not the dinner part. I could still remember a time not that long ago when that had not been the case, and I was incredibly grateful for how things had changed. Apple Bloom, who once shrunk from such family interaction whenever possible, now happily participated, telling everyone, especially me, about her most recent plans for motherhood. Applejack, who once might have fumed at the thought of our little sister getting pregnant, now touted her supposedly superior parenting plans, the banter between the two of them having become lovingly teasing rather than malicious. And then there was Buttercup, whose smiles and chuckles no longer felt like they were masking the hurt and weariness of an overworked, widowed mother. Even Granny Smith seemed to be in good spirits, the prospect of getting to hold her great-grandchildren in her arms one she couldn’t wait for.

Everyone had changed so much over the past year or so, and yet we were all still us too. Applejack was still Applejack, Apple Bloom was still Apple Bloom, Buttercup was Buttercup...and I was Anon. I had once wondered what that meant, wondered who and what I was to the people who called me family; I had driven myself mad longing for the answer to that question. Had I been their lover, kept from their arms solely by fear of my own feelings? Had I been their friend, grown distant over the years, but longing for a return to that happiness? Or had I just been their family, a son, a brother, and nothing more? The truth was, I had been all of those; I was all of those. The Apple family might have become a bit unconventional as of late, but a family we still were and always would be. Our little bushel was going strong, and I couldn’t wait for our new crop to come in and join us.

There really was nothing like a nice, hot shower after a long day of hard work. The way the water flowed down my body from head to foot, melting the accumulated weariness from my bones, was an experience unlike any other. Well, it was an experience unlike almost any other, but I had decided not to partake of Twilight’s magical aphrodisiacs any more. Admittedly, her little potion had made my wedding night one for the ages, but I couldn’t handle waking up half-dead every morning from sheer exhaustion. Besides, my wives and I had had to take things increasingly slow and gentle over the past few months, so it wouldn’t do for me to be sent into another wild breeding frenzy. Of course, they had all said that they wouldn’t mind me putting another bun in each of their ovens after the first batch were out...

A sudden throb from down below caught my attention, reminding me that I was not in there to fantasize. While standing under that soothing waterfall and tending to my friend downstairs might have been an enjoyable experience, my wives would never forgive me if I spent my seed someplace other than in them or on them. I needed to hurry up and get clean so that I could head into the bedroom and get dirty all over again. Even as I set about scrubbing the sweat and grime from my limbs, I could hear a trio of soft moans echoing into the bathroom, audible even over the roar of the water. The tantalizing sounds egged me on, and my hands moved quickly to complete their task.

If I had asked them, my sisters would have gladly joined me and helped me out, in more ways than one, but our mother had continued to forbid any non-bathing-related activities in the bathroom. She had noticed that such encounters tended to lead to unnecessarily long showers, and we did not have an unlimited supply of hot water out on the farm. Also, there was always the danger of a slip-and-fall accident if we got a bit too wild, a concern that had only intensified over the past months. She was right, of course; I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself if one of my heavily pregnant wives got hurt just for the sake of a shower quickie. That being said, the four of us would take baths together every once in a while, snuggling together in the cozily small bathtub of the master bathroom.

Those thoughts of my wives’ warm, slippery bodies pressed up against mine ensured that I was plenty riled up by the time I finally turned off the water. As silence fell over the bathroom, I could hear the noises coming from the bedroom even more clearly, much to the delight of both me and my hardening member. Eager to join in the fun, I stepped out of the shower and grabbed my towel, drying myself off as quickly as I could. When I had achieved the minimum amount of dryness necessary, I haphazardly threw my towel back on the rack and made for the door, not even bothering to cover myself.

I opened the bathroom door and stepped out into Buttercup’s bedroom, where the loves of my life had already congregated. I still found myself thinking of the room as belonging to Buttercup from time to time, even with the all the changes in living arrangements we had made. Ever since our wedding, the four of us had spent every night together in that room, wrapped in each other’s arms. My sisters still had their own bedrooms for storage and for privacy, and they still used our old bathroom so as to minimize the queue for the master bath. I, on the other hand, had fully moved into the master bedroom, seeing as I had officially become the master of the house.

My old bedroom had not been abandoned, however, as we had repurposed it into something we would be needing very soon. The walls had been plastered with wallpaper decorated with images of sunny skies, friendly trees bearing delicious-looking fruit, and adorable little animals. Thick, soft carpet covered the floor, and three soft chairs suitable for hours of sitting had been added. Stuffed animals, colorful wooden blocks, and toys of many other kinds sat ready and waiting to be played with. Of course, the centerpiece of the room was undoubtedly the triple-wide apple wood crib and the mobile hanging from the ceiling above it.

Buttercup had had mixed feelings about replacing the bed she had shared with our father for so long with one big enough for three heavily pregnant women and their husband, but she had felt better about it when she had heard what we planned to do with the wood. That old bed would continue to provide our family with restful nights for at least one more generation, giving back to us all of the love we had put into it over the years. Of course, we had been putting quite a bit of love into our new bed as well, taking full advantage of its sturdy construction and squeak-free mattress. As I stepped into the bedroom, I saw that my wives were already busy christening the bed anew with their fluids.

I never got tired of the sight of my three gravid goddesses sprawled out on the bed, rubbing their bellies together as they teased one another with hands and mouths. Their pajamas and underclothes had already been tossed unceremoniously to the floor, leaving them all as naked as the day they were born. Buttercup was squeezed between my sisters, squirming and whimpering from their touch. Applejack was sharing a slow, passionate kiss with her while stroking her between her legs. At the same time, Apple Bloom had hefted one of Buttercup’s massive mammaries up to her mouth and was suckling on the creamy goodness that flowed from the thick, pink nub.

I slowly stepped up to the bed, taking a moment to pat Winona, who was lying in her little doggie bed nearby. Buttercup noticed me as I approached, breaking her kiss and looking over at me. “There he is,” she said, smiling.

Apple Bloom removed her lips from Buttercup’s flesh with a loud, wet pop, her milk-slathered lips stretching into a smile. “‘Bout time,” she said. “I was about to go in there and get you!”

“Sorry ‘bout that,” I said as I climbed onto the bed. “I just couldn’t stop thinkin’ about y’all.”

“Oh?” said Applejack, a sultry grin on her lips. “And what exactly were you thinkin’ about in there, partner?”

“I was thinkin’ about doin’ this,” I said.

Quick as a flash, I leaned in and took one of Applejack’s thick nipples in my mouth and began sucking and licking the perfect teat. I felt the first drops of milk on my tongue the instant I made contact, the thin trickle quickly increasing to a respectable stream as I continued to nurse. Applejack’s moans flowed as freely as her sweet nectar, and she soon had her hands on my head, holding me in place and caressing my hair. I eagerly swallowed down mouthful after mouthful of my sister’s creamy goodness, my wives’ milk having become my absolute favorite dessert. It was just so intoxicatingly thick and sweet, much more so than normal milk, and I could never get enough of it.

Luckily, each one of the six swollen milk factories on that bed was already producing a substantial quantity in preparation for the coming months. I could have gorged myself on their liquid gold until my stomach burst and there still would have been a significant amount left over. I had had my hands full helping them drain themselves morning, noon, and night, but thankfully, I had three other mouths to help me at that task. Just as I worked to drain Applejack, Apple Bloom gleefully finished off one of Buttercup’s breasts, an impressive feat all on its own. Not wanting her to have to handle our hyper-endowed mother all by herself, I soon traded places with her, lying down beside Buttercup and draining her other breast while Apple Bloom took care of Applejack’s untouched one.

Buttercup’s milk was just as delicious as her daughter’s, the experience made even more satisfying by the nostalgic feeling of her cradling my head against her bust. Buttercup’s moans joined Applejack’s in a beautiful duet as they were milked, the two of them enjoying it as much as I was. I felt Apple Bloom’s plumpened body pressed up against my back as we drank, my little sister rubbing her soft butt against mine and caressing my legs with hers. Her teasing only ensured that, as soon as I had finished off Buttercup, I rolled over and grabbed her, holding her down and gently grasping both of her own swollen breasts. I pressed them together, bringing her nipples close enough for me to open wide and take them both in my mouth at once.

Apple Bloom let out the most delightful squeak as her stiff nipples rubbed together, then graduated to full-on moaning as my tongue caressed the little nubs, coaxing out a steady stream of her own milk. I grasped each of her milk tanks and gently squeezed them, greedily guzzling down the spurts of warm goodness that she produced. Apple Bloom’s moans were muffled when Buttercup and Applejack pressed their lips to hers and lapped up the milk that was still slathered all over them. I drank my fill of my sister, which still left some over for them to polish off, then popped her still-leaking nipples out of my mouth and headed downward.

Applejack and Buttercup snuggled in close, pressing their bellies against Apple Bloom’s and letting them caress each other. With Apple Bloom’s breasts free, each of them reached down and lifted one of them upwards, taking one of her slick nipples in their mouths. Apple Bloom’s moans filled the room once again as our mother and big sister nursed from her, finishing off the last of her reserves. The three of them ran their hands over each other’s upper bodies, squeezing breast flesh and teasing unoccupied nipples wherever they could find them. Soon, all three of them were moaning together as they suckled from each other and shared sloppy, milky kisses.

While this was going on, I had lowered my face down to confront the three mountains of motherhood that were their baby bellies. With each one, I started at the base, slowly kissing my way up their curvature until I reached their protruding belly buttons, giving each of them a kiss of their own. I shamelessly rubbed my face and hands all over their soft, warm skin, planting gentle kisses on every inch of them. Despite the chorus of lewd noises my wives were producing, I could have sworn I heard a trio of soft heartbeats coming from those bellies, beating in time with mine. As much as their pregnancies had brought light to each of their lives, the knowledge that I would soon be a father three times over filled me with an incredible euphoria as well.

“Were these three well-behaved today?” I said, looking up at my wives.

The three of them broke the three-way kiss they were in the middle of, looking down at me and smiling. “They were perfect,” said Buttercup, reaching down and stroking her belly. “So sweet and gentle.”

“Speak for yourself,” said Applejack, rubbing her own belly. “I’ve been feelin’ kicks all day, and not just little love taps either.”

“Sounds like someone’s gonna be big and strong like their mama,” I said, giving Applejack’s belly a kiss.

“Hey, if we’re talkin’ big, I’m gonna be the one to watch,” said Apple Bloom, giving her belly a proud pat. “I swear, I feel like I’m carryin’ a fully loaded apple barrel around with me sometimes.”

“I’m still a quarter-inch bigger than you,” said Applejack playfully.

“Yeah, but I’m growin’ faster than you!” said Apple Bloom just as playfully. “I bet I’ll be as big as Buttercup by the time I’m done.”

“Now, girls,” said Buttercup, “it don’t matter who’s the biggest. All that matters is that you each love your little sprouts for who they are.”

“We know,” said Apple Bloom and Applejack together.

“That goes for you too, handsome,” said Buttercup, smiling down at me.

“You don’t gotta worry about me,” I said, giving each belly one more kiss. “I’ll make sure each one of them gets all the love they need.”

“I know you will,” said Buttercup.

“That bein’ said,” I said, “I gotta make sure their mamas get the love they need too.” I slowly lowered my head downward, intending to head between their legs and make good on my threat.

“Hang on, Mr. Man!” said Apple Bloom. “You still owe me that foot rub.”

As she said this, she raised her feet up and wrapped her silken soles around my throbbing shaft, giving me a few teasing pumps. The gentle wave of pleasure that passed through me made me shudder, and my plans were quickly forgotten. Even if I hadn’t promised, I didn’t dare ignore her; I had been on the receiving end of too many agonizingly slow footjobs to know that her dextrous feet would find satisfaction in their own way if I did not give it to them myself.

“Alright, alright,” I chuckled. “Anythin’ for my little Apple Bloom.”

“Hey, you don’t mind...doin’ me too, do you?” asked Applejack. “I’m achin’ more than a cowboy’s rump in a bull-ridin’ contest.”

“While you’re at it,” said Buttercup sheepishly, “I wouldn’t mind a little attention myself.”

I smiled up at them as I crawled backwards and knelt on the bed by their feet. “Sure thing,” I said. “Lemme give these little tootsies some love.”

Apple Bloom wasted no time in lifting her feet into the air and wriggling her toes in front of my face. I chuckled as I took one of her little feet in my hands and began running my fingers up and down its length. Apple Bloom let out a sigh of relief as my thumbs sank into her tender flesh and massaged her tired muscles and joints. Meanwhile, her other foot made its way between my legs and was giving me an expert massage of its own. Four other feet were soon deposited in my lap as well, where they busied themselves with either helping Apple Bloom tease my throbbing member or merely caressing my legs while they waited patiently for their turn. Up above, the three came back together in their kiss, their hands slowly making their way to each other’s most sensitive spots.

Over the previous months, I had given quite a lot of foot massages to each of them, and I liked to think that I had gotten fairly good at it. If the soft moans my touch typically provoked were anything to go by, the three of them seemed to enjoy the experience every time. Apple Bloom, for obvious reasons, enjoyed it on a much different level than the others did, especially when I threw in a few licks and nibbles in addition to my strokes. Buttercup, apparently, had often asked for such treatment from my father during her previous pregnancies, although she admitted that she hadn’t liked it as rough and deep back then as she did in the present. Applejack, too, had eventually come around and learned to love my sensual massages, especially when she realized they put her tender toes within tickling range of my fingers.

One by one, each one of those beautiful feet, and each cute little toe on those feet, got what was coming to them in exactly the way each of them wanted it. The soft moans echoing through the room were joined by pleasured grunts, giggles, and sweet nothings reflexively whispered by feminine lips. Their moans only increased in volume as their hands continued to tease each other’s breasts, caress each other’s bellies, and stroke each other’s plump lower lips. My own moans eventually joined theirs as I felt the continuous touch of soft feet on me from my tip all the way down to my balls. As a group, their extremities worked a bit awkwardly as they fought to get a place on my most sensitive spot, but that itself was extremely arousing in its own way.

The air grew thick with the invisible haze of our combined lust, growing thicker by the second. I watched them as they squirmed under each other’s touches and my own, just as they sent sultry glances my way as often as they could. I could feel my heartbeat quicken and my breaths grow heavier as I and my wives played our little game of chicken, each side waiting to see if the other would give in to their primal urges first. By the time the last little pinkie toe had been gently stretched out, however, I was in no mood to hold back any longer, and so immediately pounced on them. Judging by how enthusiastically they grabbed hold of me and pulled me into the snuggle pile, I imagined they were just as raring to go as I was.

After a brief bout of gentle wrestling, me being careful not to damage the precious cargo my wives carried, I ended up with my back pressed against the bed and three very horny pregnant women lying on top of me. Three sets of soft lips made their way to mine, drawing me into a passionate four-way kiss. Our arms wrapped around each other and our legs entwined, their freshly loosened feet caressing mine. My hands ran all over their bodies, stroking strong, smooth backs, jiggling plump thighs, and pinching juicy butt cheeks. Their hands, meanwhile, felt out my chest, slowly heading downward to finish the job their feet had started. I, on the other hand, had a bit more in mind for us that night.

“Hey,” I said, removing my tongue from our four-way duel. “Climb on top, you three.”

Apple Bloom got an amused look on her face. “You sure you’re up for that, big guy?” she said. “We’re all a lot heavier than we used to be.”

“What, you think I can’t handle three beautiful preggos ridin’ me at once?” I said confidently. “What sort of man do you take me for?”

“Alright, mister,” Applejack chuckled. “You asked for it!”

The three of them pushed themselves off of me, letting me get in the right position for what we were about to do. When I was comfortably lying on the bed with my arms at my sides, they converged on me once again, each of them taking their places on top of me. Buttercup straddled my hips, facing me, then rose up on her knees so that she could reach down and grasp my rock-hard shaft. Applejack knelt above my head, facing my feet, then slowly lowered herself downward, bringing that immense ass of hers closer and closer to my face. Apple Bloom got in between the two of them and straddled my torso, facing Buttercup. I made sure to keep my arms above her legs so that they would not be pinned down; I would need them soon.

Applejack was the first to settle in, her plump, juicy pussy coming to rest on my mouth and her huge cheeks smothering the rest of my face. As she slowly lowered herself, I felt her substantial body weight press down on me, pushing my head into the soft mattress beneath me. Admittedly, she had grown quite a bit since she had last ridden me, but I was not about to complain about having my sister’s perfect rear pressed against my face. The thick layer of soft, feminine flesh that coated her powerful muscles had only grown thicker with every passing month, as had the two tree trunks that passed for her thighs. With those plush pillows smooshing against me and her potent, feminine scent filling my nose, I eagerly parted my lips and began feasting on her tender flesh.

While I could not see Buttercup, I could feel her as she lifted my shaft up off of my stomach and angled it upward towards herself. A moment later, I felt the gentle touch of warm, wet flesh on my tip, even the meager pleasure of which was enough to make me moan into Applejack’s lips. That pleasure only increased as I felt a pair of plump lips swallow my head and I slid through the entrance to her tight passageway. I continued to moan as Buttercup speared herself on me, every inch sending me spiraling deeper and deeper into my lust. Buttercup, too, voiced her enjoyment, whimpering and softly moaning until the moment I had hilted inside of her. I felt my hips pressed into the mattress as her divinely voluptuous body came to rest on me, and I immediately began to fear for the safety of my pelvis.

Apple Bloom was the lightest of the three, although that wasn’t saying much, given the current state of the three of them. Her own plump posterior came to rest on my chest, and she made sure to give her hips a playful wiggle to get my attention. She didn’t need to worry about that, however, as I wrapped my arms around her legs as soon as she was settled. My hands slowly traveled up her soft thighs to the glistening honeypot that lay at the spot where they met. As soon as my fingertips made contact with her slick lips, I heard her let out a muffled squeak, audible even with the significant amount of padding covering my ears. As I carefully slid my fingers between her lips, past her delicate petals, and into the firm grasp of her inner walls, I heard a slew of adorable moans as well.

While my body was laboring under the weight of a few hundred pounds of woman, that did not deter me from the task that lay before me. The burning blaze of arousal originating in my loins quickly spread throughout my body and mind, spurring me into action. With instinctive timing, I began my assault on all three of my wives’ sexy, vulnerable bodies at once. My tongue forced its way into Applejack’s dripping pussy as my lips locked with hers, forcing itself as deep as it could go. Similarly, my fingers made their way into Apple Bloom, spreading her wide as they penetrated her deepest depths. With my feet planted on the bed, I made my best attempt at thrusting my hips upward, managing to bounce Buttercup up a bit before she came crashing back down again.

All three of them moaned together as my flesh rubbed against theirs, sending surges of pleasure coursing through all four of our bodies. Buttercup immediately began bouncing up and down on me in time with my thrusts, the two of us going slow and deep at first. Applejack gently ground her hips against my face, her body begging me to touch her most sensitive spots. Apple Bloom quivered as I explored her, grabbing my hand and forcing my fingers in deeper and deeper. It took a significant amount of coordination on my part, but before long, I was thrusting into each one of them in relative synchronicity, sending a rising tide of carnal pleasure their way with my tongue, my fingers, and my rock-hard shaft.

Of course, I was on the receiving end of my own share of intense pleasure, both of the physical and mental variety. Their hot, wet flesh squeezed my various appendages with tight, yet loving embraces, sending tingles shooting through my spine from bottom to top and from top to bottom at the same time. I used that energy they pumped into my body to fuel my own ministrations, gradually increasing the speed and force of each thrust I made into them. I still found a profound enjoyment in making my mother and sisters squeal and squirm, even after all the time we had been together. Despite making them cum their brains out almost every single night, seeing the three busty, curvy, needy women writhe and hearing them moan for more was emotionally fulfilling as both a man and as their loving husband.

The rhythmic clap of flesh-on-flesh filled the room as Buttercup’s bountiful hips slammed into mine again and again, no doubt sending the paradise of plump flesh hanging off the back of them jiggling like the tastiest gelatin desserts in the world. Before too long, Applejack was full-on humping my face as my tongue sought out and exploited all of the weak points I had discovered in my time with her. I felt Apple Bloom’s body rocking as well as I pumped her perfect pussy with one hand and gently teased her clit with the other. With my vision impaired by Applejack’s glorious cheeks, I could only imagine what the three of them were doing to one another up top. No doubt they had wrapped their arms around each other in an embrace, leaning in and exchanging sloppy kisses and nuzzles. Their hands would be traveling across the vast expanses of each other’s bodies, squeezing, caressing, and teasing every inch of soft, warm skin they came across.

What few words they managed to get out in the midst of our lovemaking were often unintelligible, either distorted by loud wails or muffled by each other’s mouths. Those I did make out were typically breathy invocations of each other’s names and mine, as well as pleas for the others to pleasure them harder, faster, or deeper. I didn’t even try to speak with my mouth full of moist, tender flesh, but my mind was swimming with their images and the sounds of their names. The mere thought of them was enough to stoke the fire in my belly and send a surge of strength to my muscles. My mind was slowly eroded by seemingly endless waves of love and lust, reducing me to a dumb beast whose sole purpose in life was to sate their every need.

I was as hopelessly addicted to them as they were to me, a fact they had demonstrated time and time again. Seeing the three strong, confident, intelligent women reduced to drooling, whimpering messes before me had never grown old. All the hours they had spent wrapped in my arms, pinned beneath me, or kneeling at my feet had only further cemented the physical bond we shared, a bond which ran as strong one way as it did the other. For every minute they had spent worshipping my throbbing manhood, I had spent another tending to even the smallest desires of their own flesh. It was as if we were wild animals, just a horny young stud and his three little broodmares enjoying each other in every way possible. I might have already fulfilled my role as their mate, but that didn’t mean I wasn’t going to give them my all every single time.

We continued to push ourselves to greater and greater heights with our bodies, savoring every single second that passed. Buttercup’s juicy body slammed down onto me at a rapid pace, each impact so forceful that I was surprised my hips weren’t pounded into dust. Applejack smothered me with her meaty cheeks again and again and again, the few gasps of air I was able to get scented with her sweat and her sex. Apple Bloom humped me like her life depended on it, holding my hands in place to ensure I would not leave her for even a moment. As for me, the mind-blowing ecstasy of Buttercup’s needy pussy using my tool for its intended purpose was almost matched by that of my sisters using the rest of my body to fulfill their own carnal desires. I moaned and grunted into Applejack’s depths, just as my wives filled their air with their assorted squeals, wails, and every other lewd noise imaginable. With no need to hold back, no need to delay any longer, the four of us sprinted towards our peaks, dragging the others along with us as we threw ourselves head-first at our shared climax.

Three final, climactic thrusts were made into three hot, wet, and willing women, my tongue, my fingers, and my throbbing member burying themselves within their respective pussies as deep as they could possibly go. An instant later, those three pussies each clamped down on the invader that had been lovingly savaging them for what felt like hours, holding on and not letting go. Three sets of childbearing hips bucked as the three baby mamas they belonged to were hit by the first waves of their much-desired orgasms. Three floods of liquid love spurted out onto my skin, my mates marking me as theirs, just as I had marked them countless times before. Three sultry, womanly voices grew high and shrill as three screams of ecstasy pierced the air, their three-part harmony the final straw that broke what little remained of my own resolve.

The sturdy dam that had once been my willpower finally cracked after being worn down by the rising tide of arousal it had tried in vain to hold back for so long. I could almost feel the energy of my body flowing like water away from my extremities, all of it concentrating in the one place that needed it the most. The pressure grew greater and greater, until inevitably it exploded out of me from the most convenient point of exit. I felt the tidal wave of hot liquid forced up my shaft like a rocket, spurting out of me in burst after incredible burst and flooding Buttercup’s deepest depths. The mighty moan that escaped my lips reverberated into Applejack’s flesh just as she filled my open mouth with a flood of her own liquid love, which I eagerly swallowed down. My muscles alternatively clenched and spasmed as each wave of pleasure hit, making my fingers wriggle and writhe against Apple Bloom’s most sensitive spots. While my body was busy, I allowed my mind to be swept away and consumed by the unstoppable flood of ecstasy pounding into it.

We writhed together for what felt like ages, riding out our shared pleasure together as husband and wives, as man and women, as brother, son, sisters, daughters, and mother. As we neared the end, each new wave came a little weaker than the last, until with one final burst of strength, we all eked out one last squirt, one last hurrah before giving in to our exhaustion and letting go. I felt my wives go limp, falling forward onto each other and clinging on to steady themselves. I, of course, laid where I was as my strength left me, letting the gentle warmth of my afterglow envelop me. I breathed heavily through the tiny windows Applejack’s body allowed me, the sent of sweat, sex, and love so thick in the air that I could almost taste it. I could hear their breathing as well and feel the gentle rise and fall of their ample chests.

Applejack was the first to haul herself off of me, her shaky legs having retained enough strength to lift her off of my face and throw her down onto the bed beside me. I gasped as my mouth was cleared, my breathing coming easier even before Apple Bloom followed suit and lifted herself off of my torso. She carefully rolled herself onto the bed beside me, squeezing in between me and Applejack. Buttercup, too, eventually raised her heavy hips up and off of me, pulling my tender shaft back out of her babymaker. We moaned softly as our sensitive flesh rubbed together, sending aftershocks through our bodies until the last inch of my length made its way out of her tight grip. Buttercup flopped down onto the bed opposite her daughters just as my spent member flopped down onto my stomach, taking his well-deserved rest.

“You...you still got it,” Apple Bloom said between heavy breaths.

I chuckled weakly. “I never lost it,” I said, turning my head and giving the petite foot laying next to my face a weak kiss.

It did not take long before we were strong enough to move again, and so slowly crawled our way up the bed and lied down in our proper places. I lay on my back with Applejack and Buttercup flanking me, lying on their sides with their heads resting on my shoulders. Apple Bloom lied down on top of me, facing upwards, and rested her head just below mine. Working together, we managed to get the blankets up and over our bodies, the thick fabric trapping our body heat in our little huddle. When we heard a soft whimper, we all looked over to the side of the bed and saw Winona peeking her little head up at us, looking at us expectantly.

“Oh, alright, Winona,” said Applejack with a smile. “You too.”

Applejack reached over and helped Winona scramble up onto the bed with the rest of us. Winona carefully made her way to each of us, giving us each a quick lick before heading down the bed. She walked in a circle around the spot beneath our feet before lying down, settling in with her back resting against us. We all chuckled at her while Buttercup reached over and switched off the bedside lamp, leaving the room illuminated solely by a meager amount of moonlight sneaking in through the curtains. As she came back together with us, we all wrapped our arms around each other, entwined our legs, and nuzzled our faces together.

“Goodnight, y’all,” said Applejack softly, planting gentle kisses wherever she could reach.

“Goodnight, sweeties,” said Buttercup, distributing her own kisses. “Pleasant dreams.”

“Goodnight,” said Apple Bloom. “See you in the mornin’.” She turned her head around and gave us each a kiss in turn.

“Goodnight, you three,” I said, planting a gentle kiss on each one of their pretty little heads. “Here’s to tomorrow.”

Tomorrow, and the next day, and the day after that, and the day after that. I wanted every day of the rest of our lives to be as happy, as loving, as perfect as we were in that moment, holding each other as we drifted off to sleep. I didn’t know where the future would take my family and I, but as long as I got to hold them, to love them, to feel their warmth and hear their heartbeats, and the heartbeats of the little ones who would be joining us soon, I didn’t care about anything else.

“Betcha can’t catch me!” cried a young girl with long, straw-yellow hair, freckles, and deep green eyes. She wore a pair of jeans with large patches and a worn, orange t-shirt. She was not yet fully grown, appearing to be around that age when a girl’s body begins to change to that of a woman. The girl ran up the picturesque green hill, weaving through the tall apple trees around her, occasionally glancing back at those behind her.

“Just you wait, AJ!” called a young boy with scruffy hair and rough clothes. “You ain’t gettin’ away from me!” The boy looked to be a few years younger than the girl, although that did not seem to deter him from chasing after her. His little legs carried him fast, the boy expertly ducking and weaving through the trees in pursuit of his quarry.

“Hey!” cried a little girl with long red hair adorned with a pretty, pinkish-red hair bow. “Hey, wait for me!” This girl was even younger than the boy, looking to be around the age at which children first begin their schooling. She wore a pair of dirty overalls and a bright yellow shirt; her feet were bare. The little redhead was visibly struggling as she chased after the two before her, her little feet carrying her as fast as they could up the hill.

“Sweeties! Be careful!” called out a very curvy woman with a mass of thick orange curls sprouting from her head. “Don’t trip on anythin’!” She wore a bright orange sundress with white polka dots that did its best to contain her generous endowments. The woman followed after the three children at a measured, if not leisurely pace, an expression of mild concern on her face.

“Oh, let ‘em have their fun,” said a deep, masculine voice as strong as the sturdiest tree, but as friendly as the twang of a banjo. The voice belonged to a tall, muscular man dressed in shabby overalls and a dirty yellow shirt. His facial features were as strong as his thick arms, but that smattering of freckles and humble smile could have put anyone who looked upon him at ease. The locks of bright red hair that sprouted from his head were covered by an old, worn cowboy hat. The man followed along just behind the woman, chuckling softly.

As the blonde girl reached the crest of the hill, she stopped running and looked out over the sea of green that surrounded it for acres in every direction. She turned back around just in time for the boy to slam into her, tackling her down onto the soft grass beneath them.

“Why you little...” chuckled the girl as the two of them engaged in a playful wrestling match. The girl probably could have overpowered the boy if she had wanted to, but neither of them really cared about winning in that moment.

“Here I come!” cried the little redheaded girl as she sprinted towards the others, leaping onto them as soon as she was close enough. The girl’s little body threw the others off their balance, sending all three of them tumbling into a dogpile on the ground. The three giggled and taunted one another as they writhed, taking turns gently pinning each other before rolling over and allowing themselves to be pinned in turn.

“Applejack! Anon! Apple Bloom!” called the woman as her strong legs finally carried her to the top of the hill. “You three better be careful!” When the children did not visibly acknowledge her, she turned to the man, who was walking up beside her. “Bright, go break ‘em up! I don’t anyone goin’ home with a black eye.”

The man rolled his eyes internally, but moved to do as she asked. “Alright, Buttercup,” he said, “I’ll handle this.” He casually strolled over to where the three children were wrestling, taking a knee beside them. “Alright, you three, that’s enough now,” he said in a tone of mock-authoritarianism.

The three squirming children paused their bout for a moment, looking up at the man. At first, it seemed as if they might obey him, until the boy shouted out, “Get him!” The children pounced on the man like three wild tigers, sending him toppling back onto the grass.

While the powerful man could have easily resisted the three preteens, he merely lied back and laughed as they grabbed him, tickled him, and playfully pounded on his broad chest. “Okay!” he said. “Okay, I surrender!” The three children collapsed down on top of the man, all four of them breathing heavily.

The man looked up at the woman as she stepped up beside the pile, giving him a questioning look. “What?” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “They overpowered me.”

An awkward silence passed, broken when the woman’s mouth stretched into a smile, accompanied by a hearty chuckle. The man chuckled as well, reaching up and grabbing the woman’s wrist. He gently pulled her down onto the grass beside him, then threw his arms around all four of them, pulling them into a loving embrace. The woman joined him, hugging the children between her soft, plush chest and his firm, hard one. The children giggled alongside them, nuzzling their faces against the shoulders of the two adults. The man and the woman leaned down and planted gentle kisses on the foreheads of the children as they all snuggled together.

As the boy looked between the man and the woman, something caught his eye over by the nearby trees. Peering out from behind one of the trunks was the figure of a woman, a tall, elegant woman as pale as the full moon. A fine gown clung to her slender frame, and a black tiara adorned her long blue hair that seemed to flow in a breeze that wasn’t there. The woman looked at the boy and gave him a warm smile.

The boy looked at her for a moment, then smiled back at her. He quickly looked back to the others, to the two girls, the man, and the woman. He hugged the girls close to himself, just as the man and woman hugged the three of them close to themselves. The five of them held each other in their arms and they held each other in their hearts, in that moment and in every moment that would ever follow.

Desire

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Voyeurism, Solo Female

Desire

I couldn’t remember when I had first become attracted to my big sister, but as I stood there, watching her straw-colored hair blowing in the breeze underneath her old cowboy hat, I couldn’t imagine not feeling the way I felt about her. I watched her move, her boot-clad feet taking heavy steps across the soft grass of the orchard. Her legs, large and muscular from years of farm labor, were squeezed into a pair of worn, faded jeans that gripped them tightly as they stretched and flexed. Her large, muscular butt cheeks looked rock-hard as she bent to pick up a basket of apples, though I had never been lucky enough to confirm that firsthand. A toned stomach bridged the gap between her wide hips and her chest, which boasted a pair of large, teardrop-shaped breasts hugged tightly by a button-up shirt. Despite being covered in sweat, her face was still the most beautiful I had ever seen, with its grassy green eyes and the smattering of freckles underneath them.

I must have gotten a bit distracted watching her, because the next thing I knew, I was being summoned back to reality by the voice of the woman I had just been admiring. “Anon!” said Applejack in an aggravated tone.

“What?” I said, snapping out of my reverie and moving my gaze up to her eyes, which were scrunched into a familiar “ya dun goofed” expression.

“It ain’t quittin’ time yet, lazybones,” she said. “Stop standin’ around and get your butt back in gear!”

“Yes, ma’am,” I said sarcastically, tearing my gaze away from her and back to what I was supposed to be doing. I turned around and picked up the basket at my feet, which was heavy with fruit. I carried the basket over to the cart sitting nearby, which already had several baskets loaded on it. I walked back to the trees, where I continued helping Applejack load the baskets we had spent a good while filling up. As I worked, I tried to sneak some more glances at Applejack when I could, but had to be subtle about it. After what felt like forever, we finally got the last basket loaded up and were ready to head back in.

I walked around to the front of the cart and lifted it by the handles, shifting its weight back onto its two wheels. With a mighty heave, I pulled the cart forward and got it moving. We walked back to the barn along one of the many dirt paths that weaved their way through the hills and slopes of Sweet Apple Acres. Lucky for me, Applejack walked in front of me as we went, giving me ample opportunity to observe her ample assets. I watched her butt cheeks rhythmically pump up and down with every step she took, with only the slightest hint of jiggle to them.

Applejack lifted her arms into the air, stretching out the tired limbs. “Another day, another bit,” she said happily, rolling her shoulders and stretching her neck in turn. “Although, we’ll probably be makin’ quite a few bits once we get this load to market.”

“Yeah,” I said in an absentminded monotone, still mesmerized by my sister’s body.

“The way things are goin’, I reckon this is gonna be a great year for the Apple family,” she said.

“Yeah,” I said again.

“Hey, you took care of that hole in the chicken coop this morning, didn’t you?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I said.

“Good. We wouldn’t want them gettin’ out in the middle of the night. Or worse, somethin’ else gettin’ in,” she said.

“Yeah,” I said.

Applejack looked over her shoulder at me, but I was too distracted to notice. “Anon?” she said.

“Yeah,” I said as flatly as before.

“What’s goin’ on?” she asked in a concerned tone.

“Yeah,” I said yet again.

Applejack stopped walking and turned around to face me, breaking my line of sight to her butt. With her hypnotic posterior out of sight, I finally came back to my senses, just in time to realize that she had stopped short in front of me. With a grunt, I managed to bring the cart to a stop just before I slammed into her. She didn’t even flinch; she just stood there, arms crossed under her massive bust, staring at me with those eagle eyes of hers. I stood there, frozen and eyes wide, silently cursing myself for my lack of self-control.

“Y’know, you’ve been actin’ mighty peculiar today,” she said in a suspicious tone.

“W-What are you talkin’ about?” I said, trying to act natural.

“You’ve been slackin’ off all day, starin’ off into space and not payin’ attention to what you’re doin’,” she said. “And now that I think about it, your face is redder than a prize-winnin’ apple on fair day.”

“Oh?” I said casually, despite my rapidly increasing fear.

“Yeah,” she said. “You’re not comin’ down with somethin’ are you? If you go gettin’ sick, then there’s no way we’re finishin’ the harvest on time.” She stepped forward, bringing her arms up and placing her hands on my shoulders.

“What are you—” I began, but stopped short when Applejack quickly leaned her head in and gently pressed her forehead against mine.

My mind went blank as I struggled to process what was happening. Being slightly shorter, she had stood up on her tiptoes to get at eye-level with me. Her eyes were closed, and the tip of her adorable freckled nose was pressed up against mine. Her thick, slightly-chapped lips hovered mere inches away from my own. Her large, soft breasts were pressed up against my chest, a visible valley of cleavage peeking out of her shirt. As I watched, a drop of sweat rolled down her cheek, over her jawline, down her neck, and vanished in between the two mountains of feminine flesh.

As I breathed in, I could smell her scent. I could detect the smell of sweat and dirt, with a dash of straw and leather. But after a moment, I realized that there was something else mixed in as well: the vary faint, but unmistakable aroma of apples. The overall effect was overwhelming. Despite the state she was in, despite the situation, and despite the nature of our relationship, my sister was undeniably the sexiest woman I had ever laid eyes on. Part of my brain was desperately urging me to reach out, wrap my arms around her, and press my lips against hers; it took every ounce of my willpower to keep myself from doing so.

Hours of mental buildup watching her beautiful body bend, twist, and stretch, culminating in such close, intimate contact between us was quickly getting the attention of Anon Jr. I started to panic as I felt my pants grow tighter around the crotch region. Considering that our hips were only inches away from each other, the prospect of getting a boner at that moment was one which I very much wanted to avoid. I tried to empty my mind of any thoughts related to the gorgeous woman pressing her body up against mine. I tried thinking of something boring and mundane, like the chickens whose coop I had fixed earlier. Unfortunately, the thought of chickens led my train of thought to roosters, which then led it to my excitable friend who lived in my underwear, and then to some of the things I had imagined using him for while I was alone in my bedroom at night.

The entire moment probably only lasted a few seconds, but to my frazzled brain, it felt like hours. Eventually, Applejack pulled back her head, let go of me, and stepped back. Her big, beautiful eyes opened as her face contorted into a puzzled expression. “Well, you don’t seem to have a fever,” she said. “Maybe you’re just tired. You go to bed on time tonight and get plenty of rest, you hear?”

“Uh, yeah. Yeah, I sure will,” I said, grateful that the true explanation for my behavior had not been discovered.

Applejack turned back around and we resumed our journey back home. On the way, I managed to force myself to pay attention to my surroundings, so that I wouldn’t invite any more awkward scrutiny. We made it back to the barn without further incident, either mundane or intimate. We parked the cart inside for the night, then closed up the barn doors. I looked over at the horizon and watched as the sun slowly lowered out of the sky, courtesy of Princess Celestia. As the last gentle rays of sunlight began to fade away, Applejack and I walked around the building to the front door of the farmhouse.

As we entered, I felt the warm air of our family home wash over me, driving out the evening chill. I could smell the scent of a delicious homecooked meal wafting from the kitchen nearby. Applejack walked over to the boot jack laying near the door and deftly removed her tall cowboy boots. I bent to untie my own, steel-toed work boots while watching her in my peripheral vision. She slid the boots off one by one, revealing the worn, raggedy socks underneath. A large hole in the sole of one of them gave me a glimpse at the pale-pink skin underneath. The smell of her sweaty feet began to fill the room.

“Applejack, Anon, is that you?” said a familiar voice from the kitchen. “Come and wash up. Dinner’s almost ready.”

“Comin’, Mama,” replied Applejack.

When we had both finished removing our shoes, I followed Applejack into the kitchen. The cozy room was even warmer than the rest of the house, the air wrapping around me like a warm blanket. I could detect the smell of roast chicken emanating from the oven, and could see bowls of mashed potatoes and green beans sitting on the counter. On the other side of the room, the rectangular kitchen table was set with five place settings, two on each side, and one at the far end; the head of the table was empty, as always. Dozing in her chair to the left of the empty seat was Granny Smith, snoring loudly.

Standing in front of the stove, bending down to inspect its contents, was my mother, Buttercup. She was widely considered to be one of the most beautiful women in town, although no one had ever made her privy to that fact. While I would have reserved the position of “most beautiful” for a certain other member of my family, I could not deny that she was definitely a contender for second place. She was in her early forties, but years of farm work and healthy living had given her the appearance of a woman five to ten years younger than she was. I stood there for a moment, appreciating the body that the universe had seen fit to grace her with.

Her medium-sized feet were bare, letting me see their soft, smooth curves and the unpainted toenails at the ends of her adorable toes. Above her feet towered her large, plump legs. While thicker around than Applejack’s, Buttercup’s were not nearly as muscled, a large portion of their mass made of up of soft, doughy flesh that jiggled noticeably every time they moved. About midway up her thighs was the bottom of the pale orange sundress that clung to her body closely, giving an excellent view of her curves. Her legs terminated in impressively wide hips, almost twice as large as your own, which screamed “fertility” to anyone who saw them.

As she bent down to remove the roast chicken from the oven, I got a stunning view of her most awe-inspiring physical feature: her huge, plump butt. I had seen firsthand the stares of men, and even some women, as she went walking through town, her butt jiggling like gelatin with every step. Several hundred bits worth of property damage and at least one major injury had been positively attributed to that distracting pair of cheeks. While Applejack’s butt was massive in its own right, when compared to Buttercup’s, it looked positively average. There were few women in town whose derrieres even came close to rivaling hers, such as Mrs. Cake the baker, or Applejack’s friend Pinkie Pie. Her dress hugged those massive mounds of soft flesh tightly, making them look like two, giant pillows.

Buttercup pulled the chicken out of the oven and rose, placing it on the stovetop; she turned around to look at me and Applejack. Above her wide hips, I could now see her suitably wide waist and stomach. While no one in their right mind would have called it “fat”, her stomach was not quite as flat as Applejack’s, having an appealing feminine chubbiness to it. Hanging above her stomach were the other two mounds of flesh that had made her famous around town: her massive breasts. They were a few cup sizes larger than even Applejack’s sizable breasts; they were the breasts of a woman who had given birth to three children and had never prepared a bottle of formula in her life. They were larger than those of almost every other woman in town, with only a few beating her out, such as Applejack’s friend Fluttershy. The large breasts clung to her chest, her heavy-duty bra doing its part to keep them in check.

I looked up at her sweet face with its delicate features. Her skin was smooth, its only blemish being the tiny wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. Her eyes, speaking of which, were blueish-green, and lit up like a candle as she looked at me. I had many childhood memories of those eyes looking at me, overflowing with love and care, her gaze comforting me when I needed it most. Like Applejack, she had a smattering of freckles under her eyes and on her cute little nose. Her face was framed by heaps of orange curls, which flowed down past her shoulders before being tied off in a ponytail at her back.

Buttercup’s plump, feminine lips stretched into a smile. “You hungry?” she asked me.

“As a horse,” I replied.

“Alright, then,” she said happily. “Wash your hands and have a seat. We’re almost ready.”

I did as I was told, walking over to the kitchen sink where Applejack was finishing up washing her own hands. When she was done, she moved out of the way and let me take my turn. I rinsed, lathered, and repeated, taking extra care to scrub the dirt from under my fingernails, knowing Applejack would send me back to do it if I forgot. When my hands were about as clean as I could reasonably get them, I turned off the water and dried them using the hand towel hanging nearby. I then joined Applejack at the dinner table; she sat to the right of the empty seat, with me sitting to her right.

“Were you two able to bring in today’s batch alright?” Buttercup asked us both.

“Yep!” Applejack replied. “Got ‘em all in the barn, ready for packin’.”

“Good,” said Buttercup. “I’m sorry again for leavin’ you two out there alone. I told Cookie Crumbles I was busy this week, but of course, she invites me to the spa anyway. Normally, I wouldn’t have even considered it, but she was just so persistent. I love that woman to pieces, but I swear...”

“Hey, don’t worry about it, mom,” I said. “Like I said before: you deserve to relax and spend some time with your friends every now and then, what with everythin’ you do around here.”

Buttercup turned away from the stove for a moment and looked at me. “Thanks, Anon,” she said, smiling at me. “You’re a real sweetheart, you know that?”

“I learned from the best,” I said.

Buttercup chuckled softly and turned back to the stove. “Applejack, would you be a dear and call your sister down?” she said.

“Sure thing,” said Applejack, rising from her seat and walking out of the kitchen. A few seconds later, I heard her voice echoing through the house. “Apple Bloom! It’s supper time; get down here!”

From upstairs, I heard Apple Bloom reply. “Alright, I’ll be down in a second,” she said. Applejack walked back into the kitchen and sat back down at her spot next to me. A few moments later, I heard a door open upstairs, followed by the sound of footsteps as someone walked down the hall, down the wooden stairs, and through the living room. As I watched, the figure of my younger sister, Apple Bloom, appeared in the doorway of the kitchen.

Her petite, girlish feet took light steps across the kitchen, showing off her cute little toes with apple-red-painted nails and her gold toe ring. Her long, slender legs carried her over to the refrigerator, which she opened. Her years on the farm had not made them nearly as muscular as Applejack’s, but not as plump either. They were still stronger than those of most young women her age, but maintained a girlish slenderness that made her the envy of many of her peers. She bent down to reach for a soda at the back of the fridge, giving me an excellent view of her posterior.

Apple Bloom had been gifted with wide hips like her sister, but not nearly to the same extent. They were still impressive for a teenage girl, especially one who had never had children, and gave her a noticeable thigh gap. She had a decently-sized bubble butt, the round cheeks being large enough to give her a presence, but small and shapely enough not to distract from the rest of her figure. Her hips and butt were squeezed into a pair of denim short-shorts so small that a tiny bit of her cheeks was visible at the bottom even when she wasn’t bending over. The two back pockets had rhinestone apples emblazoned on them.

Retrieving her beverage, Apple Bloom stood back up and closed the fridge, turning around. Above her hips, a smooth, shapely stomach was visible, with a piercing in the belly button. Her slim waist curved significantly inward from her hips, giving her a feminine, hourglass figure. On her chest hung a pair of above-average-sized breasts, large enough to make for a good handful, but small enough to keep her from looking top-heavy. The round, perky breasts were squeezed inside of a tight yellow crop top t-shirt, with the word “Juicy” written on the front in flowing script.

Apple Bloom’s face was fair and well-shaped, puberty having given it an air of feminine maturity, while letting it keep a hint of girlish youth. Her beautiful orange eyes were framed by a heavy amount of eyeshadow and eyelashes smeared with a generous helping of mascara. Despite her skin being smooth and flawless, a thick layer of makeup coated her cheeks, giving them an artificial rosy hue. Beneath her small, cute nose was a pair of thick lips coated with apple-red lip gloss; in her ears was a pair of small, apple-shaped ear studs. Her long, red hair was unadorned, her signature red bow having been discarded years ago.

Altogether, Apple Bloom had the sort of body that, in any other household in the country, would have been considered stunningly attractive and undeniably feminine. However, in that particular household, in that particular room, standing in the presence of her ridiculously well-endowed mother and sister, she looked significantly less impressive than she would have otherwise. As I watched her crack the seal of the soda in her hand and raise it to her lips, my focus was not actually on her body itself, but the clothes and accessories adorning it. The combination of revealing clothing, heavy makeup, and body jewelry made her look like the sort of woman you probably wouldn’t want to bring home to meet your parents. Consequently, it was no surprise to me when I saw Applejack’s reaction to the display.

When Applejack caught sight of Apple Bloom, her eyes went wide and her mouth hung agape. She tried to form a sentence, but was initially unsuccessful, only managing to stammer out a few words at a time before starting over. Eventually, her apparent anger overcame her shock, allowing her to exclaim, “What in blue blazes are you wearin’, young lady?”

Apple Bloom lowered the soda from her lips, giving Applejack a sly smile. “Relax, AJ,” she said casually. “This is how all the girls at school dress.”

“I don’t give a hoot what the little harlots at your school are wearin’!” Applejack said. “And when the hay did you get your belly button pierced? Does mom know about this?”

“Calm down, it’s just a clip-on,” said Apple Bloom, demonstrating her ability to easily remove the piece of jewelry. “Sweetie Belle lent it to me. Isn’t it cute?”

Applejack shook her head in disbelief. “Oh, there is no way you’re leavin’ the house lookin’ like that!” she said.

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Apple Bloom said sarcastically. “Am I too pretty for your tastes? Maybe I should go put on some dirty jeans and dusty ol’ cowboy boots, then I’ll look as ugly as you do!”

“You got somethin’ to say about my boots, girlie?” said Applejack, swiftly rising from her seat.

“Girls, stop it! Both of you!” said Buttercup loudly, whacking the wooden spoon in her hand on the counter and whipping around to face them.

Apple Bloom and Applejack both looked down out of shame. “Yes, Mama,” they said together.

“Now, we’re all gonna sit down and have a nice supper together,” Buttercup said sternly, but in a more normal volume. “When we’re through, then we’ll have a talk about what you’re wearin’, Apple Bloom.”

“But, Mama...” whined Apple Bloom. Buttercup shot her a look that made me shiver just seeing it secondhand. “Yes, Mama,” she said quietly.

Buttercup returned to the dinner preparations; Applejack sat back down and Apple Bloom took her seat at the table across from me. Despite Buttercup’s admonishment, the two sisters had clearly not gotten over their spat, as they continued to glare daggers at each other silently. Though not nearly as impassioned about the issue as Applejack, I also had a negative opinion of Apple Bloom’s getup. I recalled the image of the happy, adorable little girl she had been just a few short years before. But when her “edgy teenager” phase had hit, it had hit hard, robbing me of my little sister and leaving behind a snide, aggressive teen in her place.

Apple Bloom must have sensed me looking at her, as she shifted her intense gaze over in my direction. “What?” she said, quietly but harshly.

“Nothin’,” I said, looking away.

A short time later, Buttercup was finished, and carried the various bowls and platters of food over to the table. She gently roused Granny Smith from her slumber, before taking her seat next to me and Apple Bloom at the end of the table, opposite the empty seat. The five of us bowed our heads while she led us in a short grace thanking Princess Celestia for the sunlight that allowed our food to be grown. When we were done, we finally began eating, our hungry family polishing off the food in no time at all. I made sure to get my fair share of creamy potatoes, buttery biscuits, and juicy chicken breast.

As I ate, I looked around the table at all of the most important women in my life. If someone were made privy to my more private desires, they might make the assumption that my taboo feelings would be directed not only toward my big sister, but also to my mother, and perhaps my younger sister as well. While I could understand why they would think that, they would still be completely wrong. I wasn’t blind; I knew that Buttercup and Apple Bloom were both considered attractive, and I considered them both to be beautiful women in their own right. However, I had never thought of them in the same way I thought about Applejack.

I thought back to my youth, around the time my friends and I had started to take an interest in the opposite sex. I could remember them making assessments of how attractive my mother and big sister were, even going so far as to ask me if I agreed with them. I would typically respond to such comments with open disgust and a playful punch in the arm. When several years had passed, and I had started to hear such comments about my younger sister as well, the punches became significantly less playful, and I soon stopped hearing them. Of course, after making such a show of my reactions, I was never able to tell them when I eventually realized that I shared their opinions of Applejack.

When supper was over, Granny Smith headed off to bed, while Buttercup led Apple Bloom upstairs to address her outfit. Apple Bloom went without protest, knowing that continuing to fight her would only make things worse. Applejack and I were left to do the dishes; she washed and scrubbed, I rinsed and placed the dinnerware on the drying rack. “Can you believe that girl?” she said as we worked.

“What do you mean?” I replied.

“You saw the way she was dressed,” she said.

“It was a bit much,” I said. “But don’t you think you might’ve...overreacted a bit?”

“Anon,” Applejack said, pausing her scrubbing and looking up at me, “I’m her big sister. It’s my job to look after her and keep her from makin’ stupid mistakes. What do you think would happen if we let her walk around town lookin’ like that? Those darn teenage boys would be all over her like horseflies on honeysuckle. It’s hard enough keepin’ those good-for-nothin’s away from her as it is; I don’t need her rilin’ ‘em up any more than they already are. She’s an adult now; she needs to start thinkin’ about these things.

“And that goes for you too,” she said, wagging her soapy finger at me. “There’s whole bushels of women out there with morals as loose as a sidewinder’s skin on sheddin’ day. Women like that would love to get their claws on an innocent boy like you.” I managed not to laugh at the dramatic irony of the comment. “If you ever have some little tramp come up to you and try to make a move on you, you run and find me, you hear? I’ll take care of ‘em.” I might have appreciated her concern more if I didn’t know from experience that her definition of “tramp” was “any woman under thirty she wasn’t friends with (or was named ‘Rainbow Dash’)”, and her definition of “making a move” was “any conversation lasting longer than a few seconds”.

“Thanks, Applejack,” I said as sincerely as I could manage. “I can always count on you.”

We went back to the dishes, soon getting them all sparkly clean. When we were finished, Applejack left, heading upstairs to take a shower. She always got to shower first, another privilege of being the oldest child, in addition to being able to boss her younger siblings around. I stayed behind to finish the last little bit of tidying up that needed to be done, before leaving the kitchen myself. As I returned to the family room, I heard a door open upstairs and heard two sets of footsteps heading my way.

Down the stairs descended Buttercup and Apple Bloom, the latter of which was looking noticeably grumpy. Apple Bloom was wearing slightly more conservative shorts which actually covered the entirety of her butt, and did not have the garish rhinestones her other ones did. Her crop top had been exchanged for a longer t-shirt that actually covered her stomach, with the design of an apple on the front of it. Most of the makeup on her face had been removed, with only a modest amount remaining on her cheeks. She had presumably been allowed to keep her ear studs, but the rest of her body jewelry was gone.

“You two get the dishes done?” Buttercup asked me.

“Yep,” I replied.

“Good,” Buttercup said with a smile. “Now, I should be back at the usual time. I’ll drop off Apple Bloom at her slumber party on the way to bunco, so you don’t need to worry about that.”

“Mom, I don’t need you to walk me to Sweetie Belle’s,” Apple Bloom said. “I’m not a baby.”

“I’m headin’ that way already, so we might as well go together,” Buttercup said to her. “Besides, I need to make sure her mama doesn’t spend too much time gettin’ ready, or we’ll never make it to Sugar Cube Corner on time.” She walked over to the closet and retrieved her coat, which she put on over her dress, addressing me while doing so. “It’ll just be you and Applejack here till I get back. Don’t open the door for strangers, and get to bed on time. If there’s an emergency, just go and wake up your granny.”

Unlike with Applejack, Buttercup’s concern was endearing, not annoying, especially her comment about waking Granny Smith, a woman who could sleep through a hurricane, if they needed help. “Mom, don’t worry about us,” I said comfortingly. “We’ll be fine. Just go and have a fun night with your friends.”

“Oh, alright,” said Buttercup with a smile. “But you can’t blame me for worryin’ just a little. You two may be adults, but you’re still my babies.”

“You have a good time too, Apple Bloom,” I said, looking at over at her. Apple Bloom gave me an annoyed look as she put on her jacket, but said nothing.

When the two of them had finished putting on their coats and their shoes, and Apple Bloom had collected her overnight bag sitting by the door, they headed out. I stood by the door and wished them goodbye as they walked down the path from our house to the dirt road that led into town. I watched them for a little bit just to make sure they were alright, before I stepped back inside and closed the door. I walked around and turned off most of the downstairs lights, but left one on so that Buttercup wouldn’t have to fumble around in the dark when she got back later that night. That task complete, I walked upstairs, planning on heading straight to my room to rest after the hard day’s work and hearty meal I had had.

I reached the second floor and began walking down the hall to my bedroom. On the way, I saw the door to the bathroom that I shared with my siblings; only the master bedroom had its own bathroom. The door was opened a small crack, the sound of running water emanating from it. An image of Applejack in the shower popped into my mind unintentionally, instantly making my pants tighten. I shook my head to try and get the lewd thought out of my head. I resolved to quickly get to my room and scratch the itch, so that I could get a reprieve from my troublesome feelings.

As I walked past the bathroom door, I heard something that made me stop dead in my tracks. From behind the cracked door echoed the unmistakable sound of a deep, feminine moan. My mind went blank, unsure of how to respond to what it had heard; I tentatively turned my head towards the door. The first thought that popped into my head when I had mentally recovered enough was that Applejack had somehow gotten hurt. My worried brain immediately conjured up an image of her slipping and falling in the wet bathtub, injuring herself and leaving her unable to properly call for help.

I slowly approached the door, leaning my head in close to try and hear anything that I could. When a moment had passed and I had heard nothing but running water, I decided to call out to her and check if she was alright. I had opened my mouth to speak, but before I could get out the first syllable, I heard another moan, much louder than the first. I froze, realizing what I was listening to. It was not exclamations of pain I was hearing, but those of pleasure.

I had been aroused just thinking about Applejack standing under the cascade of hot water, but after hearing what I thought I had heard, my arousal increased tenfold. My heartbeat quickened and I began to breathe more heavily. I was conflicted; on the one hand, I desperately wanted to see what was happening on the other side of that door, on the other hand, I knew that doing so would be way out of line. Looking at her when she was fully clothed, or on the rare, lucky instances when I got to see her in her bathing suit, was risky enough. Spying on my sister while she bathed would be a crazy move that I could not possibly hope to explain away if I got caught.

My internal conflict was interrupted by Applejack’s voice from within. “Oh, yes,” she moaned quietly. When those words made it to my ears, my fate was sealed. My arousal spiked, overpowering any last reservations I still had about what I was about to do. Gulping heavily, I slowly kneeled down in front of the door and placed my hand on it. Steeling myself, I pushed on the wood, opening the door as gently as I possibly could so as to not make any noise. It took a long time, the tension of the situation and my burning desire making it feel like ages, but eventually, I got the door open wide enough to peek through.

I hesitated only a moment, before I cast the proverbial die and slowly leaned my head through the crack. With my limited vision, I was able to see the interior of the bathroom. It was a modest bathroom for a modest house, containing a sink built into a small counter, a mirror on the wall above it, a medicine cabinet, a toilet, and a shower at the far end. Above the tub hung a translucent plastic shower curtain, which was stretched out to its full extent. Despite the steamy air in the room fogging up the curtain, it still provided me with an excellent view of the woman standing behind it.

While I could not make out fine details, I could see the general shape and positioning of Applejack’s body, which was more than enough to make me more aroused than I could ever remember being. I visually traced her curves from her thick legs, up to her large, round butt, past her flat stomach to her giant breasts, up to her shapely neck and head. She was facing forward toward the shower head, her left hand placed on her chest and her right hand down between her legs; her head was tilted back, facing up at the ceiling. I saw her right hand rhythmically pumping away at her nethers, while her left hand massaged the mounds on her chest. All the while, she continued to vocalize, doing a poor job at keeping quiet.

I stared transfixed at the sight before me, taking in every detail, burning the image into my brain. Never in my life had I ever thought that I would get to see Applejack, the most beautiful and attractive woman I knew, in such a vulnerable and sexual situation. It was at that moment that I realized that I could never go back; I could never again be satisfied with just watching from afar. I knew what I wanted most in the whole wide world, and it was her. As I knelt there, listening to my big sister coo and moan as she touched herself, I made a silent promise. I swore to myself that I would no longer hide in the shadows, keeping my feelings a secret; I would share them with her, regardless of the consequences. She, of all people, deserved the honest truth.

Applejack walked out of the kitchen and up the stairs, the wooden steps creaking as they struggled to bare the weight of the hefty woman stepping on them. When she reached the top, she walked down the hallway, passing by Apple Bloom’s bedroom, the sound of Buttercup’s and Apple Bloom’s muffled voices coming from within. She stopped in front of the door to the bathroom and opened it, stepping inside and flicking the light switch by the door. The bathroom light turned on, illuminating the small room and its contents.

Applejack closed the door behind her and locked it, before beginning to disrobe. First came the hat, of course, reverently placed on the counter. Next, she reached up and began unbuttoning her shirt. She started with the button just below the small bit of cleavage peeking out from under the cloth, working her way down, over her breasts, across her stomach, and finishing with the button at her belt line. She reached back up and grabbed both sides of the now-separated garment and gently pulled them back, pulling the shirt down and off her arms, depositing it unceremoniously on the floor.

Now shirtless, Applejack then moved on to the off white bra still wrapped around her chest. The bra was simple, modest, and sturdy, like the woman who wore it. The cups were large, but they did not even come close to covering the huge breasts they supported. Applejack was fortunate that her mother had given her plenty of hand-me-downs over the years, so she never had to worry about having large enough bras to wear. She reached her hands behind her back and unhooked the clasp, then slid the straps off her shoulders and removed the bra from her body, dropping it on top of her shirt.

As the restrictive garment was removed and her girls were set free, Applejack breathed a sigh of relief. She paused, taking a moment to look at them in the mirror above the sink. Her breasts were pale pink, the skin slightly lighter than that covering the rest of her body. Despite each one being as big as her head, they were fairly perky, holding their teardrop shape well, with only a hint of sag. A large, thick nipple adorned each one, with wide, pink areolae surrounding them, looking well-proportioned on the large breasts. Applejack brought her hands up and cupped them, lifting them up slightly to get a feel for their weight. If she didn’t know any better, she would have said that they had grown a bit recently.

When she finished checking out her breasts, her hands moved down over her toned stomach, on which could be seen the faintest outline of her abs. She took hold of her leather belt and undid the buckle, allowing her access to what lay beneath. The button of her jeans strained to hold the pants together under the tension of her wide hips. It seemed to give its own sigh of relief as Applejack undid it, freeing it from its burden. Her deft fingers then went to the zipper, which she slowly pulled down, giving a glimpse of the panties underneath. With all the necessary steps completed, she hooked her thumbs under the waistline of her jeans on either side, bent over slightly, and pulled them down.

Few sights could have compared to that of Applejack’s butt slowly emerging from its denim prison. Like the sun rising up over the horizon at daybreak, her butt gradually emerged as the jeans descended across them. As the tight fabric released its hold on the massive cheeks, they seemed to expand slightly, as if taking a deep breath after surfacing from a dive. Her butt was covered by a pair of matching off white panties which, like her bra, were of a modest design. Also like her bra, the panties did not even come close to concealing the mountains of feminine flesh they were meant to cover.

As the jeans finally completed their journey over her butt, they then began their trip down her long legs. Years of hard work had turned Applejack’s legs into towering pillars of muscle, thick and tough like the trunks of the trees she loved so much. While the muscles underneath were rock-hard, the legs were wrapped in a layer of soft, feminine flesh that jiggled slightly as she moved, especially around her thighs. The jeans continued their journey downward, passing her knees and calves, before finally arriving at her ankles. Applejack swiftly pulled her feet up and out of them, one after the other, before rising back up and tossing her jeans aside, leaving her standing there in nothing but her socks and panties.

Applejack placed her right hand on the counter in front of her, leaning on it as she lifted up her right leg and rested it against her left thigh. With her left hand, she reached down and took hold of the calf-length sock that covered her right foot and began pulling it off. The soft fabric was pulled down to her ankle, over her heel, across her long arches and the ball, and over her toes. The relatively cold air felt heavenly on the warm, sweaty skin of her foot. Despite being a bit large for a woman, the foot was soft, and ended with a quintet of adorable, unpainted toes. Finally free, the foot scrunched and flexed, its toes wriggling in delight. When she had finished with her right foot, Applejack adjusted her position and did the same thing for her left one.

For all her work, Applejack was still not yet done; only one last piece of fabric still clung to her body: her soft, white panties. As she had with her jeans, she hooked her thumbs underneath them and gently pulled them down over her butt, across her legs, and down to her feet, where she stepped out of them and tossed them into the pile with the rest of her clothes. She rose, standing before the mirror as naked as the day she was born. The panties gone, her most private area was revealed to its audience of one. The air felt good on the warm, puffy lips of her womanhood. The skin surrounding it was smooth and soft, without a trace of hair to be seen.

As Applejack stood there, examining her curvy body and flawless skin, a troubled expression came over her face. She turned around to face the opposite wall, looking back over her shoulder at her reflection in the mirror. The mirror granted her a view of the subject of her concern: her massive butt. The huge, round globes hung off the backside of wide hips that would not have looked out of place on a mother of multiple children. While not as large as those of her mother, her pale pink cheeks had been hardened into buns of steel on par with those of professional bodybuilders, thanks to a lifetime of bending and lifting baskets of apples.

Applejack moved her hands back behind her and placed them on her cheeks, gently squeezing the soft, warm skin. Like her legs, her muscled butt was covered by a healthy layer of womanly fat, which her fingers sank into quite a bit. She grimaced as she examined the plump flesh. She clenched her butt, the muscles inside turning rock-hard, but the soft exterior remained. She then lifted the cheeks up and down several times to get a feel for their weight. On the last lift, she raised them up high and released them, causing them to fall down, smack together, and jiggle noticeably. If Anon had been a fly on the wall in that bathroom, he probably would have had a heart attack and died at the sight.

Applejack sighed. “I really gotta lay off the pie,” she said to herself. She turned back around and reached for her long, yellow hair, removing the hair tie holding her ponytail together and tossing it on the counter. After all her work, she was finally ready to get in the shower. She walked over to it and pulled the shower curtain out to its full extent, making sure it was tucked inside the walls of the bathtub. Walking back to the door, she unlocked it, opening it just a crack to help vent the room.

Applejack approached the shower again, reaching in past the curtain to the handle, taking hold of it and pulling it as far as it would go. The shower head rattled for a moment as water rushed through the old pipes of the house to get to it. A stream of water began flowing out of it, falling down and impacting on the hard surface of the tub. She held her hand under the icy-cold water, waiting for it to heat up. When it finally went from cold to warm to hot, she adjusted the temperature, getting it to a nice, soothing warmth. When she was satisfied, she went to the other side of the tub, pulled back the curtain, and stepped into the tub, closing the curtain behind her.

Applejack stretched out her foot and dipped her toes into the stream of water. Its heat immediately radiated into her skin, feeling amazing after a long day on her feet. She quickly stepped forward, letting the water wash over her legs, stomach, breasts, neck, and finally, her head. She closed her eyes and stood there for moment, letting the water flow over her entire body. It felt amazing as the sweat and dirt coating her skin was slowly washed away. In addition, the soothing water also melted away her stress and fatigue, its warmth reaching deep into her tired muscles.

Applejack leaned her head forward and pulled her hair over one shoulder, letting the water flow down her smooth, strong back and over her butt, cascading like a waterfall from the prominent shelf. As her hand passed over the back her neck, it made contact with the small symbol emblazoned on the skin, depicting three red apples: her cutie mark. The accidental touch reminded her of its existence, which she normally thought about as often as any other part of her body. She reached a hand up and lightly stroked the area in question. The skin the mark was on did not feel any different from that of the rest of her neck, but she had always gotten a sort of nostalgic comfort from caressing it, as she did then.

Applejack continued touching her mark, letting her mind drift away under its soothing influence and that of the warm water. In her hazy state, she didn’t notice her other hand subconsciously drifting over her thigh and towards the spot between her legs. It wasn’t until her fingers made contact with the delicate lips and a jolt of pleasure shot through her that she snapped back to reality, yanking her hands away from her skin. The pleasure radiating throughout her stopped when the hand was removed from her womanhood, but a noticeable ache remained. She was shocked when she realized what she had been trying to do without even thinking about it.

Applejack reached up to her face and lightly slapped her cheeks to clear her head. She silently admonished herself for the carnal act she had been about to commit. She was not going to masturbate, she told herself; only perverts and tramps did such dirty things. Well, them and her brother, Anon, that is. She had given him quite the lecture the day she had accidentally walked into his room and stumbled upon him in the middle of a very private moment, but she had the worrying suspicion that he had not really taken it to heart.

Even she had had a hard time avoiding the temptation over the years, Applejack thought. She recalled the many nights she had spent tossing and turning, kept awake by the incessant ache between her legs. Of course, she had always slept very soundly on those rare occasions when her willpower had crumbled and she had allowed herself to put out the fire burning within her. When she woke up the morning afterward, she would inevitably feel guilt and regret for what she had done, kneeling beside her bed and praying to Princess Celestia for forgiveness. She was proud of herself for having a relatively clean track record, and was not about to give in if she could help it.

That’s what Applejack told herself, and yet she still felt her womanhood calling out to her, begging to be touched. She tried to put it out of her mind; she tried to distract herself by thinking of anything else she could. She thought of apples, the delicious red fruit with soft, tender flesh that filled your mouth with sweet juices when you nibbled on it. She thought of a big, strong farmer penetrating fertile soil with a spade, pulling his tool out and jamming it back in repeatedly, defiling its pristine state. The farmer forcefully plants his apple seed in the ravaged earth, where it grows over time into a baby tree. Another surge of pleasure broke her out of her reverie, and she realized that her hand had, once again, drifted where it shouldn’t have been.

Applejack grunted angrily and cursed her lack of self-control. Desperate to stifle her growing urge, she reached out and seized the shower handle, turning it from its current position squarely into “cold” territory. The water raining down upon her quickly changed from its gentle, warm temperature to a harsh, cold one. She gritted her teeth and forced herself to stand still as the rapid change made her shiver, her body begging her to save it from the onslaught of icy liquid. She stood firm, letting the water wash over her and steal away the warmth it had given her just a short time ago.

While the heat rapidly drained from the rest of her body, the heat between her legs remained, much to her frustration. To make matters worse, the cold water falling on her breasts was chilling her skin, causing her nipples to slowly harden. She looked down at them, a flash of curiosity taking hold of her. She tentatively lifted a hand up and gently squeezed one of her nipples between the thumb and forefinger. The touch sent another wave of pleasure shooting though her, and she quickly removed her hand.

Applejack grew increasingly frustrated with her predicament. She turned the water back to its previous position, reasoning that there was no sense in her being both cold and aroused. As the water heated back up, she got to experience the feeling of its warmth all over again, made even more potent due to her cold skin. It felt like she was sliding into a hot bubble bath, her mind being assaulted by a wave of more platonic pleasure. She looked down at her nipples again, hoping that they would have softened under the warm water, but she found that they were still just as hard as before, if not harder.

The ache between her legs maintained its strong presence as well. If anything, the tactile stimuli she had subjected herself to had made it grow more powerful, not less. The feeling was becoming overwhelming, her mind clouded by carnal desire, despite her efforts to maintain control. As her will slowly crumbled, her hips began thrusting forward slightly, driven by her subconscious instincts. To her credit, she put up a valiant fight, holding out for much longer than almost any young woman feeling what she was feeling could have. But as strong as she was, she was not unbreakable, and so break she did. After suffering in silence for so long, she finally gave in, allowing her right hand to reach between her legs.

The shock that surged through her when her fingers made contact with their target made her knees buckle, but she managed to keep herself from falling. She let out a loud moan unintentionally; part of her recognized the need to be quiet, but the rest of her mind was far too preoccupied to care. She rubbed her lips quickly, but gently, each stroke sending a new wave of pleasure coursing through her. Her hips continued to thrust forward, seeking to bring her closer to the ministrations of her fingers. She pursed her lips to silence herself, but soft moans and grunts continued to emanate from her throat.

While her right hand tended to her womanhood, her left headed upward toward her breasts. Her nipples had responded to the sensory onslaught by standing at attention, expanding to their full size and turning rock-hard. She took hold of her left breast and squeezed gently, her fingers sinking into the soft flesh. She massaged it, kneading it like dough, the pleasure mixing with that coming from down below, assaulting her mind on multiple fronts. Her fingers gradually moved up her breast, getting closer to her nipple. When they finally made the jump from squeezing the tender flesh of her breast to pinching the hard nipple at its pinnacle, it felt as if she had been struck by lightning. “Oh, yes,” she moaned, a shiver running down her spine.

Applejack then moved her hand from her left breast over to her right one, taking hold of it and massaging it as she done before. Her forearm rested on her left breast, pressing up against it and rubbing the nipple. Her fingers slowly worked their way up to her right nipple, her thumb drawing circles around her areola when it got there. When she could handle the teasing no longer, she reached up and pinched her right nipple hard while pressing her arm into her left one. The sensations from the dual-assault shocked her, causing her to raise her head and open her mouth, releasing a loud, drawn-out moan.

Both of her hands increased speed while she stood there, letting the warm liquid splatter on her face. As her fingers furiously massaged her lower lips, she pressed against them just a bit harder than she had intended, sending her middle finger slipping in between and stroking her inner folds. The touch sent out another wave of pleasure, which she felt from the tips of her toes to the crown of her head. A moment of hesitation passed as she considered whether or not to retreat or to press onward. She had touched her entrance before, but she had never actually gone inside while masturbating.

In the end, sexual curiosity beat out timidity, and Applejack gently slid the tip of her middle finger inside herself. It was a tight fit, but the penetration was made easier due to her being dripping wet, and not just from the water. As her finger rubbed against the tender skin of her inner walls, it sent out shockwaves throughout her body, making everything that came before it pale in comparison. She slowly pushed further in, stopping when she had gone about an inch deep. Her muscles clenched around her finger and she breathed heavily.

Steeling herself, Applejack slowly pulled her finger back almost all the way out. When she pushed it back in again, it was still a tight squeeze, but it went in slightly easier than it had the first time. She continued the cycle, pushing it in and pulling it back out again, each repetition pushing her to greater heights of arousal. While she was known for her physical endurance when it came to every other part of her body, the inexperienced woman did not have the stamina to hold out for very long against the particular kind of pressure she was experiencing at that moment. Soon enough, she had been pushed to her peak, and was ready for release.

As she rose to her climax, the hormones pumping through her veins filled her head with lewd thoughts. She closed her eyes and imagined that the hands ravishing her body were not her own, but someone else’s. She imagined someone coming up behind her and wrapping his hands around her body. With his left hand, he seized her breasts, massaging with them with a strong, but gentle grip. With his right hand, he reached down and stroked her aching womanhood, before sliding his finger into her hot, wet folds. As he held her, driving her further and further into the depths of her lust, she turned her head, looking up into the face of her lover. The face she saw in her mind’s eye was that of her younger brother.

Her eyes flew open in shock when she realized what she had thought, but it was too late. Despite her eyes confirming that she was indeed alone in the shower, the damage had already been done. Her fantasy pushed her over the edge, and Applejack experienced the most intense orgasm she had ever had. Her muscles clenched, her toes curled, and her body shook all over. She almost lost her balance and fell over, but her left hand shot out and braced her against the wall. Her walls tightened around her finger, and she felt a tidal wave of feminine juices flow forth and coat her hand. She opened her mouth and let out a loud, feminine squeal that would have definitely been heard by anyone who happened to be nearby.

As she rode out the ecstasy, her mind was in a panic, trying to address the images it had conjured up for her. Part of her knew that what she was thinking about was wrong, that imagining her brother doing such things to her was an absolutely horrible and unacceptable thing to do. But another part of her didn’t care; he was a man, and she was a woman, and that was all that mattered. She tried to push the fantasy out of her mind, but it stuck to her like glue, the image of his face burned into her brain as she climaxed. The waves of pleasure gradually decreased in intensity, until they faded entirely, with an occasional aftershock making her sensitive body spasm.

It took her a minute to recover from the physical and mental exhaustion she felt. She stood there, breathing heavily, one hand one the wall and the other still down below, a stream of warm water pouring down her back. Recognizing her awkward position, she gently removed her finger from within her, wincing a bit from the contact on her sensitive folds. A few drops of liquid fell from the area onto the floor of the bathtub, mixing in with the water before being washed away. She leaned back from the wall and stood up straight, but immediately lowered her head into her hands.

As her brain regained the ability to have complex thoughts, the reality of what she had just done began to sink in. Not only had she been weak and given in to her carnal urges, but she had pleasured herself to the thought of her brother, she realized. She was in disbelief over the whole thing. How could she have chosen to direct her feelings toward the one man in Equestria who had the same parents that she did? She felt incredible guilt and shame for her actions, especially when she considered how she had been looking down on Anon for masturbating just a few minutes ago. She resolved to pray extra hard for forgiveness that night.

When Applejack had finished feeling sorry for herself, she lifted up her head again, preparing to do what she had intended to do when she had gotten into the shower in the first place. She had already wasted too much time already; if she stayed in much longer, someone might get worried about her. The last thing she needed right then was for Anon to come knocking on the door to check on her. She swiftly got to work soaping and scrubbing her tired body with the soft, round loofah she had hanging on a hook on the wall. She took care to be gentle when washing her more sensitive areas. When she was clean, at least physically, she rinsed off the soap and turned off the water, the bathroom falling quiet.

She reached past the shower curtain to the towel hanging on the towel rack nearby. She used the fluffy towel to dry her face, her long hair, her chest, back, butt, and legs, before gently patting dry her loins. She stepped out of the shower and over to the counter, pulling her comb out of a drawer and combing out her wet hair. When she had removed the tangles from her hair and dried herself about as well as she could, she wrapped her towel around herself and gathered up her clothing, preparing to head to her bedroom. But as she turned towards the bathroom door, she noticed something strange.

The door, which she had left open a crack, was now closed. She stared at it, puzzled as to how it could have made such a noticeable change in position. Her first thought was that it had been blown shut by the wind, but immediately disregarded that explanation due to the lack of a draft inside the bathroom itself. The most straightforward explanation would have been that it had been closed by a person, but that was not an idea that she wanted to consider, given the circumstances. It was then that she noticed something sitting on the floor by the door, in between the wall and the counter. The item was a dark, masculine wallet that she was unfortunately familiar with, due to it belonging to her younger brother, Anon.

Secrets

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy

Secrets

Applejack grunted as she hefted a large basket of apples up and onto her wooden cart, the old wood creaking slightly under its weight. She stood upright and took a moment to catch her breath, her muscles weary after hours of manual labor under the hot sun. She reached up and removed her hat, wiping her hot, sweaty forehead with the back of her arm. A cool breeze wafted through the trees and lightly caressed her skin, helping to cool her off. Seeing no harm in taking a short rest, she spun around and leaned back against the cart, fanning herself with her hat.

As she rested, she went over in her head the chores she still needed to get done that day. Handling the day’s harvest was no big deal under normal circumstances, but that was because she typically had Anon there to help her. Unfortunately for her, it had been his turn to go with their mother to the market and help her do her shopping, meaning that he would be getting out of most of his chores that day. Despite her annoyance at having to do his share of the work, she couldn’t help but smile as she thought of her brother. She shook her head, resolving to have him pay her back when he returned and they could sneak off to their favorite spot of the orchard for a little rest and relaxation.

A short while later, Applejack pushed herself back up on her feet and prepared to get back to work, but stopped when she saw Apple Bloom walking through the trees towards her. She walked slowly, but not casually, her posture and movements reserved and measured. Her face, normally the picture of youthful beauty, bore a stern expression. The warm orange of her eyes did little to mitigate her cold gaze, although a hint of trepidation could be seen there as well. Applejack, however, noticed none of this, instead seeing her as the same spunky little sister she had known for almost her entire life.

“Hey there!” said Applejack with a grin as Apple Bloom approached. “You finish feedin’ the chickens?”

“Yeah,” said Apple Bloom flatly, coming to a stop a short distance from where Applejack stood.

“Well, alright then!” said Applejack. “Say, why don’t you give me hand with this? I don’t fancy spendin’ all day pickin’ up your brother’s slack.” Without waiting for an answer, Applejack began walking towards a heavily laden tree, with an empty basket waiting beneath it.

Apple Bloom took a deep breath, clenching her fists and steeling her nerve. After a moment’s hesitation, she slowly opened her mouth. “Applejack,” she said, “we need to talk.”

Most guys would probably balk at having to help their mothers carry grocery bags from town all the way back to their homes on the outskirts. While there were certainly many things I would rather be doing, the chore was not altogether unenjoyable. Some might call me a mama’s boy, but I didn’t care; I always enjoyed spending an afternoon with my mother, even if it involved a bit of heavy lifting. My shoulders were starting to ache, but I adjusted my grip and bore with it, as we were almost home.

I glanced over at Buttercup, who was strolling along the path beside me with a smile on her face and the wind blowing through her long, orange hair. On her feet, she wore the same old boots she wore whenever she wasn’t trying to look nice, although she still managed to look beautiful no matter what she wore. Her ample thighs, hips, and butt were squeezed into a knee-length orange skirt that, on any other woman, would have been loose and roomy. In addition, she wore a bright white blouse with short sleeves that was, thankfully, large enough to contain her other assets. As usual, Buttercup was blissfully unaware of just how alluring of an image she presented, even in such casual clothing. One of the reasons my sisters and I accompanied her on her shopping trips, in addition to keeping her from having to carry both the groceries and her own heavy cargo, was to keep any of the shopkeepers from ogling her too openly.

Buttercup noticed me looking over at her and turned her head to face me. “You sure you don’t want me to take some of that?” she said, referring to the shopping bags I was carrying. As usual, I was carrying the lion’s share of the groceries, but only because I had chosen to. Buttercup may have been a strong woman, but she was also my mother, and I wasn’t about to let her struggle when I was around to help her. Besides, I knew how hard she worked to keep our family going; I knew how much she took on, suffering in silence despite our attempts to help her. If there was anything I could do to make her life just a little bit easier, I would do it; she, of all people, deserved it.

“It’s alright, Mom,” I said, smiling at her. “I got it.”

It didn’t take us much longer to finish our trip back home, the trees around us eventually stopping short as we reached the familiar red farmhouse. We carried the groceries to the back door and into the kitchen, where we set down our bags on the table. Buttercup gave me a peck on the cheek and thanked me for helping her with the shopping. As she began stowing away the various items we had purchased, I turned and exited through the back door, preparing to head off into the orchard and join Applejack. I imagined that she would have plenty to say about me running off and leaving the harvest to her. Perhaps I could make it up to her when the two of us snuck off for our usual playtime, I thought.

My mind began to wander as I casually strolled towards the orchard, and I was soon thinking about what sort of things Applejack and I could do that day. So engrossed in my own thoughts was I that I didn’t notice the very woman I had been thinking about approaching me until she was only a short distance away. Setting aside my more intimate thoughts, I looked up at her, my lips unconsciously stretching into a grin at the sight of my big sister. I took my sweet time getting to her, having come to enjoy watching the way her body moved as she walked.

Something, however, seemed off about her, I noticed as we drew nearer. She was not employing the strong, confident stride she normally did, instead taking slow, short steps, almost as if she were trying to delay our meeting. Her strong arms hung limply at her sides, her hands fidgeting noticeably. Her head hung low, her eyes pointed towards the ground at her feet. Her beautiful face, which would normally have filled me with warmth and comfort just from gazing upon it, now seemed cold, not a trace of emotion present on any part of her pink skin.

Neither of said a word as the distance between us slowly decreased, the two of us eventually coming to a stop a few feet from each other. The awkward silence continued for a moment, as I waited to see if she would try to say anything. My concern quickly overcoming my patience, I opened my mouth to speak.

“Hey,” I said softly.

Applejack’s eyes darted up towards me for a moment, but returned to the ground just as quickly. “Hey,” she said, stiffly and quietly.

“Is...everythin’ alright?” I asked tentatively.

Applejack’s lips slowly parted, seeming to form the beginnings of words, but no sound could be heard. When her mouth finally closed again, she raised her head slowly, looking me in the eye. Now that I could get a proper look at them, I could see how red and moist they were, presenting an image that contrasted sharply with the rest of her stoic expression. Before I could say anything, she quickly stepped forward, put her hands on my shoulders, and pressed her lips against mine. My lips and tongue reacted reflexively, joining her in a slow, gentle kiss, me being too shocked by the sudden gesture to do anything else.

As I recovered, a little voice in my head reminded me that we were standing in the middle of the farm in broad daylight. Placing my hands on her shoulders, I gently pushed her away from me, breaking our kiss. “Woah there!” I said. “I missed you too, AJ, but...” I quickly glanced around, ensuring that nobody else was around to see us. “You should wait till we’re out in the orchard first. Someone might see us.”

A peculiar smile appeared on her lips, making her look somewhat content, despite her obviously distressed appearance. “Anon,” she said softly, “I need you to come with me.”

“To...help you finish the harvest?” I said, more than a little confused.

“No,” she said. “Come on.” Without waiting for a response, Applejack turned and began walking away, not even looking back to see if I was following.

Applejack’s strange demeanor and vague request did little to suppress my concern or my confusion, but I figured that both of those things might be remedied if I went along with whatever it was she was doing. I quickly caught up to her, and we walked across the farm to the orchard, slowly and silently. As we weaved our way through the trees, I snuck glances at her out of the corner of my eye, trying to get a read on her. I liked to think that I knew my sister pretty well after having known her for my whole life, but even I could not determine what was running through her head.

A few, awkward minutes of walking later, I noticed that the trees around us looked very familiar, more so than the average trees on our farm. I realized, to my relief, that she was merely leading us to the little grassy clearing that we came to almost every day to enjoy some time alone together. We normally made our way to the spot from a different direction, hence why it had taken me a while to deduce our destination. As I saw the trees begin to thin out ahead of us, a small grin appeared on my lips and I chuckled softly. “AJ,” I said in a teasing tone, “if you wanted to come down here, all you had to do was ask.”

Just before we crossed the tree line and into the clearing, I put my arm around Applejack’s shoulders and pulled her close to me, quickly leaning in and giving her a peck on her cheek. By the time my lips had left her skin and I had raised my head back up, the trees ahead of us had vanished, giving me an unobstructed view of the clearing and the person already waiting there.

Apple Bloom stood tall and proud several yards away from us, her slender arms crossed over her chest. She was wearing what she normally did when out doing chores with us, her apparel not being the most striking feature of her appearance. On her feet, she wore work boots, and her long, shapely legs were covered by a pair of worn, faded jeans that were tight enough to show off her figure, but loose enough to be comfortable while working. Above her wide hips she wore an old yellow t-shirt which fit snugly over her thin waist and moderately large breasts. Her long red hair was tied in a ponytail behind her back.

None of this was out of the ordinary for her, of course. What really stopped me cold was the expression on her face. I was used to seeing her look at me with a scowl or some sort of teenage offishness, but this was something else entirely. The look in her eyes was one of absolute contempt, as if she were looking upon a pair of criminals, not her older siblings. I had heard the expression “glaring daggers” before, but even that failed to capture the overt malice in her gaze. Rather than daggers, I felt as if a dragon had driven its long, sharp claws directly into my heart.

My body reacted to the sight of her before my brain did, releasing my hold on Applejack and stepping away from her in the blink of an eye. I stopped short, my legs freezing in place as if I had suddenly become paralyzed from the waist down. A steady stream of curses ran through my mind as I realized what Apple Bloom had just seen me doing. I desperately tried to come up with something to say to downplay the awkward situation, but in my panic, I could think of no smarter approach than outright denial.

“H-Hey, Apple Bloom!” I said, forcing a smile and doing my best to speak casually. “Fancy seein’ you all the way out here. Uh, Applejack and I were just...takin’ a walk! You know, stretchin’ the ol’ legs out.” I cleared my throat awkwardly. “So, um...w-what brings you out here?”

Apple Bloom continued staring at me, not giving any sign that she had even heard me. The silence that hung over the clearing slowly lengthened, each second that ground by making my heart beat faster and palms grow sweatier. I might have ventured to speak again if her intense gaze had not scared my tongue back into my mouth, unwilling to emerge again. Just as the tension was becoming unbearable, Apple Bloom finally moved, her gaze shifting from me to Applejack, still standing at my side.

“You wanna tell him, or should I?” said Apple Bloom slowly, her voice devoid of anything resembling friendliness.

Freed from her hypnotic gaze, I was able to turn my head and look at Applejack as well. She was standing still as a statue, her head bowed and her eyes shut. Her hands were balled into fists, clenched so tightly that they shook. Slowly, her mouth opened, her lips quivering all the while. “I’ll tell him,” she said, her voice barely audible.

Applejack slowly turned towards me and closed the distance between us. She raised her hands and placed them on my shoulders, squeezing them tightly. “Anon...” she said quietly, raising her head to look me in the eye. “She knows.”

And there it was. I had spent many hours wondering what would become of us should our secret be revealed, intentionally or not. Telling Rarity had been one thing, Applejack having assured me that she would sooner put her boutique to the torch than betray our trust in her. This, however, was something else entirely. I could only imagine how the conversation between my sisters had gone, but judging by the look on Applejack’s face, the looks on both their faces, it could not have gone well. A thousand thoughts swirled around my mind in that moment, a thousand fears, each greater then the last.

“How?” I whispered flatly, too overwhelmed to even attempt conveying my agitated state.

“She...she heard us,” whispered Applejack, blushing and lowering her head again. “The other night. She heard us.”

My cheeks became very warm as I slowly realized what had happened. My chest rose and fell with increasing speed, and my body trembled slightly. Right then, I very much wanted to comfort Applejack. I wanted to take her in my arms and hold her tight. I wanted to whisper in her ear and tell her that everything would be alright. I could not do that, however, because that would have been a lie, and we had promised that we would always be honest with each other.

Instead, I summoned my courage, slowly turning to face the person staring a hole in the side of my head. Apple Bloom looked exactly as she had before, neither her posture nor her expression changing to show any kind of sympathy.

“Well?” said Apple Bloom flatly. “You got anythin’ to say?”

Did I? What could I possibly say? What could I do to fix the horrible situation we had found ourselves in? I was truly at a loss for words, my brain giving me no advice beyond running away and hiding in the deepest, darkest hole I could find. And so, I did what I always did when I found myself facing a problem I could not possibly hope to solve on my own: I looked to my big sister for help.

Something came over me as I turned back and saw Applejack, her eyes squeezed shut and her body trembling as if she were about to cry. She had always been there for me, she had always been my rock, she had always swooped in and saved me when I needed her most. This time, it was she that needed me. This time, I would have to be the rock; I would have to be strong, for both our sakes. I would have to take care of her, I would have to protect her, and I would have to love her. I had promised, after all.

My chest expanded as I breathed in a lungful of air. As I released it, my breath carried with it all of my fears, all of my worries, and all of my doubts, leaving only one thing left in my mind: my undying love for my sister, and my desire to do anything to make her happy. A strange stillness came over my shaky body, and my expression became calm, but resolute. Reaching out, I wrapped my arms around Applejack, pulling her against me and holding her tightly. Slowly, I turned my head, looking at Apple Bloom with a gaze as intense as hers.

“Apple Bloom,” I said, loudly and firmly, “I love Applejack. I love her more than life itself. And she loves me too. She’s not just my sister anymore; she’s my woman. We may not be married, but we made a promise to love each other for the rest of our lives. She’s mine, and I don’t care what you or anyone else has to say about it.”

A tense silence passed, Apple Bloom and I staring each other down, waiting to see who would make the next move. Suddenly, and quite unexpectedly, her lips stretched into a grin, and she began to chuckle softly. Her eyes closed and she lowered her head, shaking it slowly.

“You know, she said the same thing about you,” said Apple Bloom. Her tone sounded casual and friendly, but given the circumstances, it felt anything but to my ears. “You shoulda seen her when I told her I knew about you two. She just went on and on and on about how much she loved you and how happy you made her and how you two were just meant to be together.” As she spoke, Apple Bloom clasped her hands and batted her eyelashes in a mock-lovestruck gesture.

“I used to think you were so tough,” Apple Bloom spat at Applejack. “Heck, everyone thinks that! To everyone else, you’re ‘Applejack, Hero of Equestria’. They think you’re the strongest, toughest girl this side of Canterlot...but I know better now. To think I’d live to see Miss ‘Cries on the Inside’ bawlin’ like a baby over somethin’ like this.” She looked back at me. “You shoulda seen her beggin’ me not to tell anyone about the two of you. She practically got down on her knees in front of me, although I bet you’ve seen her like that enough times to imagine it.”

I had never hit a woman before in my life, but I was quickly getting the urge to change that. “Well?” I said, somehow managing to keep my emotions out of my voice.

“Well what?” said Apple Bloom, the expression on her face quickly changing from confusion to amusement. “Wait, you seriously think I’m not gonna tell anyone? I know you’re dense, but you can’t be that stupid. I’m not about to just ignore somethin’ like this.”

“Apple Bloom,” I said flatly, “please. Please don’t tell anyone.”

An annoyed scowl appeared on Appple Bloom’s face. “Oh, now don’t you start talkin’ like that too! I didn’t come here to listen to you make a fool of yourself.”

“Then why are you here?” I said.

“I’m here ‘cause I wanted to hear what you had to say,” she said. “I didn’t believe her when she told me how much you loved her. I thought that maybe all that sexual frustration finally got to her and she just threw herself on the nearest man she could find. I guess I was wrong about that. But now that I know you’re just as responsible for this as she is, I got no hangups about tellin’ on the both of you.”

“Apple Bloom, don’t do this!” I said, my desperation evident in my tone.

“Why shouldn’t I?” said Apple Bloom. “Why should I just keep my mouth shut and pretend everythin’s hunky-dory? That wouldn’t be very honest of me, now would it?” Her lips curled into an unsettling smile. “I get why you two wanna keep this private though. Maybe your friends would overlook it, but others might not be so acceptin’ of a brother and sister bein’ together. You don’t have much of a reputation to speak of, Anon, but Applejack? She’s one of the Elements of Harmony; she’s a national hero! I can only imagine what folks would say if it turned out Princess Celestia let a dirty brother-fucker be one of the people in charge of keepin’ Equestria safe. I can imagine what Mom would say too.”

I was almost scared at how easily she managed to worm her way into my mind and pick at the exact things I had been worrying about ever since Applejack and I had become a couple. She was completely right, of course. In addition to being a respected member of the community and a local hero, Applejack was also one of the most important people in all the land, not to mention a close friend of Princess Celestia. I had never had much of a head for politics, but even I could imagine what sort of fallout might arise from our secret being made public. And if Princess Celestia ended up having to distance herself from Applejack, it would be almost a given that her protege would have to do so as well. Twilight Sparkle was too kind to just abandon their friendship, but even she might have to avoid being seen with Applejack in public, for the sake of her mentor.

Even more worrying than the issue of her friends was that of our family, specifically our mother. Buttercup was the sweetest, kindest, most caring mother a child could ask for, but if she were confronted by something like this, even I couldn’t say for sure how she would react. Even if she proved sympathetic and accepted our love openly, she might still suffer on the inside, as I knew she was wont to do. I imaged her sick with guilt, forever wondering where she had gone wrong as a parent in raising two children like us, all the while bearing a sunny smile on her lips. She had already been through so much, more than any person her age should be expected to deal with. The last thing I wanted to do was cause her even more grief.

“You two should count yourselves lucky it was me that found you out, and not somebody else,” Apple Bloom continued. “I’m a compassionate woman, you see. And as much as I hate to admit it, you two are my kin; I can’t be too cruel to you. Tell you what I’m gonna do: I’m gonna make you an offer, an offer that you’re in no position to refuse. Against my better judgement, I’ll keep quiet. I won’t breath a word of this to Mom, or your friends, or anyone else. You two can go back to your normal, everyday lives, and spare everyone a whole bunch of heartache.”

“What’s the catch?” I asked, afraid of what the answer might be.

Apple Bloom’s eyes narrowed and her grin widened. “The catch...” she said. “The catch is, you two gotta put a stop to this. You two gotta stop pretendin’ you’re somethin’ you’re not and get on with your lives. You two are not a couple; she is not your girlfriend, and she’s definitely not your woman. She’s your sister, and you’re her brother, and that’s all you’ll ever be. And from the moment you leave here, that’s how you’re gonna treat each other. No more of this lovey-dovey crap, and no more goin’ at it like rabbits when you think no one’s lookin’. And you can bet I’ll be keepin’ a close eye on you two from now on. You two give me one reason to think there’s somethin’ goin’ on, and I’ll march straight out to the center of town and tell everyone I see what I heard you two doin’.”

An eerie quiet fell over the clearing as she finished. The wind had stopped, the birds had ceased their twittering, and the trees around us stood as still as if they were made of stone. Even the light of the sun shining down on us seemed somehow diminished, as if it was holding its breath. Apple Bloom continued to stare at me with a disgusted look on her face; I stared back at her, my own features hard and expressionless. Still in my arms, Applejack was holding my shirt in a tight grip and burying her face in my shoulder. The wide-brimmed hat on her head prevented me from seeing her face, but I could feel her shiver as she struggled to hold back her tears.

While the world around me was still, inside of me, I had a storm raging that would have made even a pegasus run for cover. I couldn’t even begin to process everything I was feeling in that moment, everything I wanted to say, and everything I wanted to do. I felt angry, and I didn’t know why. Part of that anger was obviously the result of my little sister, someone I had known and loved for years, casually threatening to ruin my life, as well as the life of the person I loved most in the world. But strangely, that was not the full extent of my rage. I felt an urge to lash out, but had no clue as to whom I should direct my feelings. Apple Bloom? Myself, for being careless and getting us caught? Applejack, for being such a perfect woman that I couldn’t help but fall for her? Or should I declare the entire world to be my enemy for not accepting our love?

“Well?” said Apple Bloom. “What’s it gonna be?”

Slowly, I tore my gaze away from Apple Bloom and down towards Applejack. As much as I would have gladly have hurled some particularly rude language at my younger sister, I was painfully aware that it was not just my life that currently rested in my hands. I moved a hand to her face and placed it under her chin, gently tilting her head back. As her hat rose out of the way and I gazed upon her face once again, what I saw there shocked my out of my aggression.

The look on Applejack’s face was not the one of a woman who stood on the edge of losing her family, her friends, and the respect of countless numbers of people around the world. As I looked into her big, green eyes, I saw something that I would never have expected to see, yet at the same time, something that I was a fool to not see coming. What I saw in her eyes was the same thing I had seen the night we shared our first kiss. It was the same thing I had seen the day she had declared her love for me. It was the same thing I had seen when we laid with each other for the first time as man and woman. What I saw was a burning, unflinching, unquestioning desire. I saw before me a woman who knew exactly what she wanted and exactly where she wanted to be in life. I saw a woman who had found true happiness, and would rather die than let it slip through her fingers.

My aching heart slowly calmed, my turbulent feelings draining out of me like cider from a tap. As my mind emptied, I placed a hand on Applejack’s cheek, stroking it lightly. She looked into my eyes, a small, almost imperceptible smile appearing on her lips. My own lips mirrored hers, unconsciously stretching into an equally small, but equally meaningful smile. My course of action made clear to me, I slowly looked away from her and back to Apple Bloom.

“No,” I said.

Apple Bloom blinked rapidly, a confused expression slowly appearing on her face. “No?” she said, speaking as if she had never heard the word before in her life. “No? Are...are you insane? D-Do you not understand what’s goin’ on here? It’s over! The jig is up! I know about you two! I will tell everyone you know! Your lives will be over! You’ll never be able to show your faces in public again! You’re really willin’ to take that? You really wanna give up everythin’? Just for her?”

“Eyup,” I said without hesitation.

Apple Bloom recoiled as if she had been slapped in the face. As I watched, the shock and confusion on her face melted away, bubbling back up into an expression of fiery-hot rage. “You...you...you’re an idiot! You know that?” she shouted. “You’re just a big, dumb, stupid, horny idiot! And you!” Apple Bloom raised a hand, pointing at Applejack. “You’re just a fat, ugly whore who had to shack up with her brother ‘cause no other man would want you! She’s trash, Anon! Can’t you see that?”

“Nope,” I said.

Apple Bloom’s eye twitched violently. “Okay, you know what?” said Apple Bloom, her voice dripping with desperation. “Since you’re obviously just a dumbass that lets his dick make all his decisions for him, I’ll make you a better deal. Break up with Applejack, and I’ll set you up with Sweetie Belle. I know for a fact she thinks you’re hot; that girl’d be on you faster than a jackrabbit on jet skis. She may be a virgin, but she’s also the horniest, kinkiest, perviest girl in town. I’ll bet she’d let you do anything you wanted with her. Anything. Oh yeah, and she likes girls too! She might even bring Scootaloo over and let you fuck her too! So what do you say? We got a deal, or what?”

A heavy sigh escaped my lips, and I closed my eyes. “Apple Bloom,” I said flatly, “I made a promise. I made a promise to a very special woman.” I turned my head, looking right into Applejack’s eyes. “I promised that I would love her forever. I promised that I would always be by her side. And I promised myself that I would never let anything take her away from me. I intend to keep that promise, no matter what.” The tears that Applejack had been holding back throughout the entire conversation finally flowed forth, and we pulled each other into a tight embrace. I gently nuzzled her neck as she sobbed loudly into my shoulder.

A moment later, our tender moment was interrupted by the sound of a loud, shrill screech that made me reflexively jerk my head back up. Apple Bloom’s head was bent back, her hands grasping her hair tightly, and her mouth sending her scream shooting straight up to the heavens. As she neared the end of her scream, her knees buckled, and she fell forward onto her hands and knees. As soon as she ran out of breath, she immediately took another one and screamed again. “Why?” she roared. “Why, why, why, why, why, why?” With each word, she raised a fist, slamming it back down on the soft earth beneath her, creating a visible indent.

Apple Bloom’s angry yelling was abruptly cut off by loud, uneven sobbing, her body shaking and her arms trembling. “Why, Applejack?” she wailed. “Why are you doin’ this to me?” She raised her head and looked at Applejack, tears streaming down her face and her lips trembling. “Isn’t it enough? Isn’t it enough bein’ prettier than me? Isn’t it enough bein’ stronger than me? Isn’t it enough havin’ everyone love you more than me? Now you gotta go and take Anon away from me too? Why? Why, why, why?” Her words deteriorated into more sobs, and she collapsed down onto the ground, her face buried in the soft grass.

Of all the things that had happened that day, the sorry display I saw before me was the most shocking. A minute ago, Apple Bloom had been looking down on us with such assurance and confidence; now, it was us looking down on her, literally. My anger towards her was all but forgotten, replaced by a deep sense of pity and profound confusion over her apparent suffering. Despite everything that had happened, she was still my little sister, and I was still her big brother, and I knew what I needed to do.

Before I could react, however, Applejack beat me to the punch, gently pushing me away and slowly walking over to where Apple Bloom was lying. Applejack knelt on the ground next to her, reaching out and lifting her off the ground. Applejack pulled Apple Bloom close to her, holding her head against her breast and wrapping her arms around her. Still sobbing, Apple Bloom nuzzled Applejack’s shoulder and clutched at her chest. Applejack cradled her in her arms, gently stroking her head and softly shushing her. I slowly walked towards them, meaning to join them in their embrace, but suddenly, Applejack held out a hand towards me, indicating that I should stay back. Confused, but trusting, I did as she asked, remaining where I was and looking down upon the two of them.

As Apple Bloom’s tears continued to fall, Applejack whispered in her ear to calm her. “It’s alright, sugarcube,” she said in a comforting, almost motherly tone. “It’s alright. Just talk to me. Tell me what’s wrong.”

Through her heavy sobs, Apple Bloom managed to get out a few words. “Hate you,” she whimpered, weakly pounding on Applejack’s sturdy chest. “I hate you.”

“Why?” asked Applejack softly. “Why do you hate me?”

Apple Bloom tried to take deep breaths to calm herself, but only ended up triggering more sobs. “You...you took him away,” she said. “You took him away from me.”

“Apple Bloom...” said Applejack.

“It’s your fault he doesn’t love me!” said Apple Bloom. “If you weren’t around...he’d love me!”

“But Anon does love you,” said Applejack. “He loves you so much.”

“Not like you!” Apple Bloom cried out. “Not like...he loves you.”

No words of rebuttal came from Applejack’s lips, and I knew the reason why: Apple Bloom was right. As bad as it sounded to admit it, I really did love one of my sisters more than the other.

“I’m tired of comin’ in second place to you!” Apple Bloom said. “I can’t lose again! I just can’t!” A fresh batch of tears flowed from Apple Bloom’s eyes, accompanied by even more loud sobbing. Applejack continued to hold Apple Bloom, gently stroking her shoulders and back as she cried. A minute passed, and gradually, Apple Bloom’s wails turned to whimpers, which then turned to heavy breaths with the occasional sniffle. Applejack brushed Apple Bloom’s bangs back and gently blew onto her forehead, cooling her warm skin. She then turned her head towards me, raising a hand and motioning me towards her. I slowly approached my sisters and knelt beside them, putting my arms around them and pulling us all into a big hug.

Applejack leaned in and gently kissed Apple Bloom’s forehead before reaching up and wiping away some of the tears on her wet cheeks. “Apple Bloom,” she said softly, “you got it all wrong. Love isn’t a contest. It’s not about winnin’ or losin’. Just because Anon loves me...doesn’t mean he doesn’t love you too. We both love you, just...not the same way we love each other.”

“He loves you more,” said Apple Bloom quietly. Slowly, she turned her head, looking at me with her red, puffy eyes. “You’ve always loved her more. Even more than you should have. Don’t try to deny it.”

“You knew,” I said, the revelation triggering a cascade of implications in my mind. “You knew...even before...”

Apple Bloom sniffled loudly. “I always knew,” she said. “I just...never thought that you’d...do anythin’ about it.” Apple Bloom turned away, nuzzling Applejack’s chest again. “I guess...Applejack was just so gosh-darn pretty...even you couldn’t keep your hands off her. Unlike me.”

“That’s not it, Apple Bloom,” said Applejack. “I’m not even pretty to begin with. If anythin’, you’re prettier than I’ll ever be.”

“Why are you lyin’, AJ?” said Apple Bloom. “It’s not like you.”

“I ain’t lyin’ to you,” said Applejack. “You’re a beautiful young woman; anyone could see that.”

Apple Bloom scoffed. “Nobody looks twice at me when you’re around,” she said. “Next to you, I’m just a plain, borin’ little girl. No one sees me as a woman.” Apple Bloom looked back at me. “Least of all, you. You spent years treatin’ Applejack like she was the best thing since sliced apples, but me? I was just your little sister, no one important.”

“Apple Bloom,” I said, raising a hand and placing in on her cheek, “you are beautiful. And you are a woman. And...you’re right about me; I haven’t been treatin’ you like you deserve.” Despite the somberness of the situation, I suddenly chuckled, but not out of mockery for her. Instead, I was laughing at myself for being such a fool.

“It’s just...it’s hard, Apple Bloom,” I continued. “I’ve known you your whole life. When I look at you, I still see the adorable little girl who’d spend all day tryin’ to get her cutie mark.” My eyes drifted to the back of her neck, where I saw the image of the tricolored shield with an apple at its center, proof that she had found her place in the world, just like every other adult in Equestria. “But you’re not a little girl anymore. You’re a grown woman, and it’s my fault I haven’t been treatin’ you like one. If you wanna hate someone for me not payin’ attention to you, hate me. Don’t hate your sister; she doesn’t deserve it.”

“Maybe I do,” said Applejack. “You’re my little sister too.” She looked up at me. “And you’re my little brother. If we’re talkin’ about people who didn’t treat their little siblin’s right, I’m twice as guilty as you; I did it to the both of you. This whole thing started ‘cause I never treated you two like adults. I never let you two make your own decisions about how to live your lives. I always told myself I was protectin’ you, and maybe, a long time ago, that was true.

“But you know what it really was? I was just scared. I was just so gosh-darn scared of losin’ you two. I was so scared of losin’ you that I was jumpin’ at shadows, protectin’ you from things you didn’t even need protectin’ from. We’d already lost Dad; I couldn’t bear the thought of losin’ you too. I still can’t.” By the time she finished, the tears that Applejack had been holding back had begun to flow forth once again.

Apple Bloom sniffled, her lips trembling slightly. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I’m so sorry. I don’t hate you, either of you. I just...I just don’t wanna be left out anymore. I don’t wanna be just the little sister anymore. I want you to treat me like you treat each other. I want you to love like you love each other.” Her voice cracked, and another wave of sobs flowed from her lips.

Applejack and I tightened our embrace, bringing our faces together and squeezing Apple Bloom between us. “I’m sorry,” said Applejack quietly. “I’m sorry, sugarcube.”

“I’m sorry too,” I said. For quite a while, I had been holding back my own feelings, the need to be strong for my sisters outweighing the emotional pressure building up inside of me. But as I sat there, embracing my sisters as they cried together, their infectious sadness finally broke me. My tears came suddenly, but not altogether unexpectedly. As we cried, Applejack and I nuzzled our faces together, our tears mixing together and falling down onto Apple Bloom’s face beneath us. The minutes ticked by as we cried together, using the shared moment of catharsis to vent our collective anger, our collective fear, and our collective guilt.

So absorbed in the moment was I that I didn’t even realize it when we finally stopped. All I knew was that, one moment, we were sobbing loudly together; the next thing I knew, we were merely breathing heavily, still holding each other tightly. As I caught my breath, I felt something warm touch my hand. Opening my eyes and looking down, I saw that Apple Bloom had grasped my hand; I responded by threading my fingers through hers, squeezing her firmly, but gently. Applejack took note of this and brought one of her own hands down, adding it to the embrace. Three sets of fingers lightly caressed each other, two feminine, and one masculine.

“We’re gonna make this right,” whispered Applejack. She turned her eyes towards me, giving me a weak smile. “Both of us are.”

“Yes,” I whispered, smiling back. “Yes, we will.”

“No more playin’ favorites,” she said. “That goes for both of us.”

“Agreed,” I said.

“Apple Bloom,” said Applejack, looking down at her, “we’re not gonna leave you out. Never again.”

“From now on,” I said, “we’ll treat you like you deserve. We’ll give you all the love and attention you want. We’ll take care of you, and do whatever we can to make you happy...because that’s what big siblin’s are supposed to do.”

“Thank you,” whispered Apple Bloom. “Thank you.”

Friendship

Author's Note

Chapter contains: Human/Humanized, Incest, Unrealistic Anatomy, Harem/Polygamy, (MFFF) Foursome, Oral (Cunnilingus), Facesitting

Friendship

The axe sang as it sailed through the air, coming down on the piece of log before me and splitting it in two with a satisfying crack. The sound echoed throughout the small grove of old, withered trees that my family used for firewood, the quiet of the cool, winter morning returning soon after. Most of the trees nearby were dead or not far off, having given us their last fruit years or even decades ago. Of course, even trees like them could still be of use, providing us with the fuel to warm our home throughout the winter. Thanks to them, my family and I were able to spend many nights cuddled up before the fire, cozy, happy, and healthy. In a way, they lived on through us, warming the blood that flowed through our bodies.

Of course, such sentimentality did not make it any easier to drive my axe through their wood again and again, gradually breaking it down into manageable chunks. By the time I had finished loading the small sledge sitting nearby with a tall pile of firewood, my forehead was covered in sweat and I was breathing heavily. I leaned on my axe, lifting an arm and wiping my brow with the back of my hand. I took a few deep breaths to calm my tired body, glancing up at the sky as I did so. It was still firmly winter, yet the weather team had seen fit to grant us with fair weather that day, only a few stray clouds drifting about in an otherwise clear, sunny sky. The warm rays of the sun fell upon my face, helping to ward off the chill of the air.

Smiling to myself, I brought my gaze back down to earth, returning to the task at hand. I strode over to my sledge, leaning down and taking hold of the rope that served as its handle. Resting my axe on my shoulder, I gave a mighty heave, and the sledge began to slide forward across the snowy ground. It took me a minute or two to haul the sledge out of the orchard and back to the barn, where I then had to add the wood to the large woodpile already there. We already had enough wood to last us for a while, but I or Applejack would inevitably be sent out every few days to get more, just in case the pegasi decided to send a big storm our way without consulting us first.

When I finished stacking the firewood and putting away my axe, I stepped out of the barn once again, slowly heading off to work on my other chores for the day. I stopped short when I heard a voice call my name, coming from the direction of the house. “Anon! Can you come here for a minute?” said the voice, which I immediately recognized as that of my mother.

As I turned around, I saw Buttercup leaning out of the top half of the stable door that led to the kitchen, looking at me from across the barnyard. “Be right there!” I called out in return.

Buttercup ducked back inside the kitchen as I began walking over to her. When I reached the kitchen door, I wiped my boots on the mat before it then pushed it open, stepping inside. I was immediately enveloped by the warm air of the kitchen, the scent of cooking food wafting up to my nose. Buttercup stood before the counter, off to the side, her back turned to me. It was only mid-morning, but she was already getting started on lunch preparations, deftly chopping vegetables for what would probably be some sort of stew. Her long hair was tied behind her back in a loose ponytail, and she wore a thick wool sweater and skirt that went down to her sock-clad feet.

I smiled at the sight of her, closing the door behind me and stepping over towards her. I came up behind her and slowly wrapped my arms around her middle, holding her soft, warm body closely against mine. At the same time, I leaned over her shoulder and gave her a quick peck on her cheek. Buttercup froze for a moment before chuckling and setting down her knife.

“Now what’d you do that for?” she said, smiling.

“‘Cause you’re my mama and I love you,” I said matter-of-factly. “Do I need another reason?”

“I suppose not,” she said.

Buttercup turned around, putting her hands on my shoulders and giving me a matching peck on my cheek. Due to the difference in our heights, she had to stand on the tips of her toes to reach me, but I leaned my head down a bit to help her out. I would gladly have planted my lips on hers and given her a much more passionate kiss, but she had expressly forbidden us from doing such things when we were not in private. I managed to hold myself back, knowing full well that I would have ample opportunity to taste her sweet lips later that night.

It had been over a week since my sisters and I had let our mother in on our most closely guarded secret, and what a week it had been. Every night, the three of us would join Buttercup in her bedroom and demonstrate to her just how much we loved each other. We had already shown her just about everything that we typically did together, and what we hadn’t shown her, we had told her. True to her word, Buttercup had never judged us, she had never discouraged us, and only ever interrupted us to ask questions or to give us advice. Most of the tips she had given us were things we already had already known, but she had shared a few tidbits with us that we had been unaware of. We were, of course, always very happy to hear such advice, especially when it was accompanied by a hands-on demonstration. She never went further than kissing or touching us, but even that was more then we had hoped for when we first invited her into our fold.

Every time, we had offered to pay her back for the pleasure she gave us and the pleasure she helped us give each other. While she had certainly warmed up a bit, she was still reluctant to let us give her what we knew she really wanted. We saw the way she squirmed, we heard they way she moaned, we saw the look on her face when she watched me pump my sisters full of my seed. The furthest we had gotten her to go was letting us kiss and worship her beautiful body while she herself saw to her aching womanhood, and even that had taken a while to accomplish. It’s not as if we wanted to push her beyond her comfort zone; we just wanted her to feel comfortable opening up to us and letting us tend to her needs.

Aside from the more carnal parts of our relationship, Buttercup was also very interested in the more romantic parts as well. My sisters and I would typically lie together with her for a while after staining her bedding with our juices and answer her many questions about our lives together. She always seemed to enjoy hearing the stories we told her about how the three of us had come to be together. She laughed at the more lighthearted bits, wept at the more romantic bits, and blushed at the more intimate bits, even when we tried to tone them down for her sake. I sometimes detected a hint of anger on her face as well, but I got the feeling that her feelings were directed inward, towards herself. It seemed to me that she still felt guilty about letting the whole thing happen right under her nose, as well as how she had inadvertently forced us to live in fear of her for so long.

For that reason, and for many others, my sisters and I were more motivated than ever to make her feel happy and at peace once again. “What can I do for you, Mama?” I said.

“It’s not what I need from you,” said Buttercup, “it’s what your sisters need from you. It’s what...your women need from you.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Well...do you remember how I said that...I’d help you become the man you needed to be to...be with my girls?” she said.

“Yeah,” I said.

“I already know you’re a good man,” she said, smiling and stoking my cheek, “and I already know you’ve come a long way...but you still got a lot to learn.”

“I know, Mama,” I said. “Please...tell me what I need to do. Whatever it is, I’ll do it.”

Buttercup chuckled. “I know you will,” she said. “I can tell how much you love them. Now that I’m...takin’ the time to look for it...I can see that twinkle in your eye whenever they’re around. I can see how you act around each other. I know you’re capable of lovin’ them with all your heart, but the question is: can you keep that up? Do you really think you can keep lovin’ them...forever?”

“Well...of course!” I said. “Of course I can! I love them, and I always will.”

“You say that now,” she said, her voice tinged with sadness, “but you three have only been together for...what? A few months? That’s nothin’. I know y’all are still young and...you got that fire in your bellies, but...that fire’ll just keep gettin’ smaller and smaller unless you keep it alive.”

“Are you sayin’...the three of us are gonna...stop lovin’ each other?” I asked.

“No, sweetie, I’m not sayin’ that,” she said. “At least...I’m not sayin’ that for certain. I don’t know how you three are gonna be years down the road. I don’t know you three as well as you know yourselves, but I do know me. I know what I’ve seen and...I know what I’ve been through.”

“What have you been through?” I asked.

“Well...I know it’s probably hard for you to imagine,” said Buttercup with a grin, “but I used to be where you are; I used to be young and in love too. I know what it feels like. The beginning is the most magical time...but it doesn’t stay that way forever. Sooner or later...you’ll start to get used to it. You’ll start to...get used to each other. That fire in you...that passion...it’ll start to fade.”

“Is that what...what happened to you?” I asked, almost too scared to do so. “Is that what happened to...you and Dad?”

Despite my fears, Buttercup smiled a wistful smile. “Your father...loved me very much,” she said, “just like I loved him. He loved me as much on the first day as he did on the second...and the the third...and tenth...and the hundredth. Although...he and I aren’t the best example of a couple that...grew old together.”

The room was silent for a moment. Buttercup’s head was bowed, her eyes closed. Finally, she took a deep breath, then looked back up at me. “What I’m tryin’ to say is...we didn’t make it as far as we did...just because we started off strong,” she said. “We we’re happy together for so many years...and it wasn’t just because of how much we loved each other.”

“Then...why?” I said.

Buttercup smiled. “Your father wasn’t just my husband,” she said. “He wasn’t just my family. He wasn’t just my lover. He was my friend. He was my best friend...in the whole wide world. I enjoyed every minute of bein’ with him...and he enjoyed bein’ with me. That’s what kept us goin’. That’s what kept us together for all those years. That’s what kept the fire alive.”

“So you want me to...be friends with them?” I asked. “But...I already am friends with them!”

“You three...have been family for your whole lives,” said Buttercup in an even tone. “Y’all’ve been...together for...much less than that. But before all this started happenin’...before you three became...more than just siblin’s...can you honestly say that y’all were friends?”

I instinctively opened my mouth to refute her implication, but the words died on my tongue. I had never considered the question in-depth before, but her asking me in such a straightforward manner forced me to stop and consider it for more than a passing moment. I plunged into the depths of my memories, putting myself back in the places I had been a year ago, two years ago, five years ago. I remembered my sisters, I remembered how they had been back then...and how I had been. Suddenly, I was the cowardly teenage boy again, consumed by an unrequited love for his big sister.

Applejack and I had spent so much time together over those years, working together to keep the farm running. I remembered how strong, how determined, and how protective she had been, and how good it made me feel to have someone like her watching over me. I remembered watching from the sidelines as she slowly changed from a teenage girl to a full-grown woman, with all the confidence and beauty that came with such a change. I remembered how my feelings for her changed and refined, feelings which I eventually identified as genuine, passionate love, and even more than that. She and I had always been on good terms, but had we really been friends? Had she thought of me the same way she thought of Rarity, and Pinkie Pie, and Twilight Sparkle?

And what about Apple Bloom? My feelings towards my little sister had changed just as dramatically over the years as my feelings towards my big sister had. I remembered how the teenage boy named Anon had foolishly wasted his chances to spend time with his little sister, instead preferring the company of his peers, and of the woman he adored. I remembered watching, not understanding, as Apple Bloom grew more distant, more independent, and more cold. Those feelings were directed towards me, I knew in hindsight, me and Applejack, motivated by her own desire for love from us. She had her own friends whom she truly cared for, people like Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, not me.

I hung my head and closed my eyes, shamefully uttering the truth that I could not bring myself to deny. “No,” I said softly. “No, we weren’t.”

I felt a hand touch my chin and gently raise it up again. I opened my eyes and saw Buttercup looking at me with a comforting smile. “Anon,” she said softly, “I’m not tryin’ to discourage you. I’m not tryin’ to...get you stuck in the past. You’re here now, with them. You three love each other; I know you do. And I know that you three are friends. No matter how things might have been before...you three are friends now. I might not have noticed everythin’ that’s been goin’ on recently, but...I’ve noticed that. You three are all happier now...and you’re happier around each other...and that’s the honest truth.”

“Then...what do I need to do?” I asked.

“You need to keep bein’ their friend,” she said. “And more than that, you need to be their best friend. You need to make them enjoy every day that you’re together. You gotta make every day with them an adventure. If you can do that...I don’t think you three will have anythin’ to worry about.”

“But...how?” I said. “How can I do that?”

“That’s...somethin’ you’ll have to figure out on your own,” she said. “You know the two of them better than I do at this point. You know how they think. You know what they like and what they don’t like. You know what they want...and what they need. You’re a smart man, and you’re a carin’ man; I know you’ll figure it out.”

My mind was buzzing with questions and newfound concerns, so I was profoundly grateful to have such a kind, wise woman to turn to for help. “What did Dad do?” I asked. “You were happy with him for so long. How did he do it?”

Buttercup chuckled, then lowered her gaze, her mind drifting off into her memories. “It didn’t take much,” she said. “I know I said that...you gotta make every day an adventure, but...the adventure doesn’t always have to be big. Sometimes, it can be somethin’ as small as a hug and a kiss...and a promise that you still love them. It can be a little gift, or a little time relaxin’ together by the fire. You could take them on a little trip every once in a while. You could take them out to the woods...lie down in the meadow and...roll around in the grass...just like we all used to do together. I remember one time...your father came in from the orchard...and he took me in his arms and we...we just started dancin’. For no reason at all...we just danced together.” She looked back up at me, her dreamy smile fading. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to...bore you with my stories.”

“No, I...I liked hearin’ that,” I said, smiling and taking her hand. “Thank you, Mama. Thank you for...for everythin’.”

“Thank you for takin’ care of my girls,” she said, her smile returning. She leaned forward and gave me another kiss on my cheek. “Now get! They’re out there waitin’ for you, loverboy.”

Not long after my meeting with Buttercup, I found myself out in the orchard again, standing on a ladder, surrounded by the branches of one of our many apple trees. My eyes wandered over the network of branches, occasionally identifying dead wood and scrawny twigs too small to bear fruit. When I found such things, I raised the shears in my hand to the spot and quickly lopped off the branch, tossing it down into a basket sitting on the ground nearby. While my hands were busy pruning, most of my mind was occupied with a matter which I considered to be of significantly more importance. I paused for a moment, turning my head and peering through the branches over to the tree beside mine.

Applejack stood on her own ladder, holding her own shears and pruning the branches of her own tree. She was dressed in her usual winter attire, the sole exception being the addition of the fine burgundy coat that I had bought her for Hearth’s Warming. She didn’t notice me at first, continuing to calmly tend to the tree just as she had been doing for all the other nearby trees. After a moment of observation, however, she caught sight of me and paused in her work. She looked over at me and smiled sweetly for a moment before turning back to the branches. A moment later, I turned back to my own tree and went back to work.

The words that Buttercup had spoken to me in the kitchen still floated around in my head, but I had yet to figure out what to make of them. I knew I had to do something for Applejack, something to further cement the burgeoning friendship that we had so recently rekindled. I wanted to show her that I could be more than just her man, more than just her lover; I wanted to show her that I could be her friend too, her best friend even. I wanted to make her life an adventure, just as Buttercup had said. The only problem was, I didn’t have any good ideas about where to start.

Buttercup had told me to use what I knew of Applejack to help me, use what I knew of her likes and dislikes. I needed to give her what she wanted out of life, and what she needed. But what was that? I thought about the person that Applejack was, and the person she had been before she and I had become more than just brother and sister. She had always been the brave one; she had always been the strong one. She had always been the one I could turn to when I needed someone to lean on. That was still the case, and yet it wasn’t all there was to her.

Beneath that firm, muscled exterior was a heart as kind and caring as any other. Historically, she had never been the sort to show her true feelings openly, at least, not the ones she regarded as shameful. But as I had learned time and time again over the past several months, those feelings were definitely there, feelings of grief, of inadequacy, feelings of longing for someone to love her and be her rock. She had never told me flat-out, but I knew, deep down, that she wanted to be happy, she wanted to be loved, and she wanted to be free to enjoy her life with the people she cared about without having to worry that it might all be taken away from her in the blink of an eye.

As I stood there, lost in thought, Applejack slowly climbed down her ladder, having finished with the tree she was working on. Deciding that my tree was looking good enough as well, I descended my own ladder, stepping down onto the snow once more. When we made it down, Applejack and I picked up the baskets we had been throwing the discarded branches into and carried them over to a nearby cart to dump them. When her basket was empty, Applejack turned and walked back they way she came, heading for the next tree over. I was about to do the same thing, but suddenly, a flash of inspiration hit me.

In hindsight, I don’t know why I thought to do what I did in that moment, but it felt like a good idea at the time. Quickly setting my basket aside, I knelt down and scooped up a large quantity of snow in my hand, rolling it and packing it into a firm snowball. I stood, pausing only to assess the distance to and positioning of my target, then drew back my hand and sent the snowball flying. Time seemed to slow down as the icy missile sailed through the air, heading directly towards the back of Applejack’s head. I had intended to hit her between her shoulders, but instead, the snowball struck the back of her beloved hat, the force sending the hat flying off of her head. Her hat tumbled and twirled through the air before landing unceremoniously on the snow before her feet.

Both Applejack and I stood frozen in place, my arm still outstretched from my throw. The sudden burst of confidence that had inspired my act of wintery violence disappeared as quickly as it had arrived, leaving me only with the dreadful realization of what I had just done. My smug grin faded and my eyes widened as I pulled back my hand, quickly trying to think of something I could do to remedy the situation.

“A-A-Applejack, I...I didn’t mean to...I was only tryin’ to—” I began.

“Anon...” said Applejack, her voice sounding like the low, rumbling growl of a bear woken from sleep. She tossed aside the basket she carried and slowly turned around, facing me. Her mouth was set into a hard line and her eyes burned like raging green bonfires. “You just signed your death warrant.”

“Applejack...” I said.

Before I could even process what was going on, Applejack had leaned down and scooped up a handful of snow. By the time she rose back up to her full height, the snow had already been formed into a deadly weapon, which she immediately sent flying towards me like a meteor. The snowball exploded against my face, its icy kiss sending a shockwave through my body. I was nearly knocked off of my feet by the impact, but managed to steady myself and recover from the initial shock.

“Applejack, wait!” I cried out.

My words fell on deaf ears, however, as another snowball burst against my chest mere seconds after the first. The second was soon followed by a third, and a fourth, and quickly turned into a never-ending barrage. I held my hands up to defend myself, but was unsuccessful in fending off the onslaught. Acting on instinct, I lurched off to the side, running and taking cover behind the closest tree.

“You can’t hide from me, you yellow-bellied varmint!” shouted Applejack, advancing on my position while keeping the snowballs flying.

I quickly knelt and made another snowball before haphazardly throwing it in her general direction. It didn’t manage to hit her, but it distracted her for the split second I needed to jump behind the next tree over. As soon as I was safe, I sent another snowball flying in her direction, this time making an effort to actually aim. I missed her by a hair, Applejack quickly ducking behind a tree for cover. I knew that running would be pointless; she would chase me down. I knew that hiding would not work either; she could smell my fear. The only chance I had, I realized, was to fight back.

The Great Snowball War of Tuesday Morning was an intense, grueling affair, with many losses inflicted on both sides. The conflict ranged all over the area, the soft snow blanketing the orchard churned up by the stomping of our boots. The chilly winter air was filled with the sounds of threats, insults, and eventually, laughter. My clothes became damp, soaked with a combination of sweat and melted snow. I was battered by countless snowballs, but managed to score almost as many hits on my enemy as she did on me.

It all came to a close when I stepped out from my cover to make an attack, only to find that Applejack was not where I thought she was. Too late, I realized that she had circled around to the side to flank me. I saw a flash of movement out of the corner of my eye, heard the snowball as it whistled through the air, and felt the impact against my cheek. The snowball struck with such force that it sent me stumbling backwards, eventually tripping over a snowbank and falling backwards onto the soft ground. Applejack was on me in seconds, pouncing on me and straddling my hips, raising another snowball high above her head.

“Wait, wait! I surrender!” I cried out, raising my hands to shield my face.

Applejack looked down on me for a long moment, a predatory sneer on her face. Slowly, her lips spread into a triumphant smile, and she chuckled. “‘Bout time,” she said.

Applejack tossed aside her snowball, leaning forward and resting her hands on my shoulders. Both of us were breathing heavily, but I didn’t feel tired at all. As I looked up into Applejack’s eyes, I saw them burning with the same fiery passion I had seen in them many a time before. She looked back down at me, and we smiled at one another. Soft giggles began to flow from our mouths, growing more boisterous by the second. At last, when the orchard was filled with the sounds of our merriment, Applejack leaned down and took hold of my head, pressing her lips against mine.

I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight while kissing her back. Our lips mashed together and our tongues wrestled with each other in a playful battle for dominance. We held nothing back, kissing each other as fervently and as energetically as we ever had. As we kissed, we slowly rolled around on the ground, taking turns feeling the other beneath our bodies. When we finally came to a stop, I was lying on top of her with her legs wrapped around me possessively. We kissed for a little while longer before coming apart, staring into each others eyes as we panted. We smiled and nuzzled our faces together, enjoying the feel of each other’s warm breath against our skin.

“I love you,” said Applejack.

“I love you too,” I said.

Later that day, after my belly had been filled with my mother’s delicious lunch, I found myself out in the chicken coop, giving my little feathered friends their own lunch. I reached into the bag of birdseed I carried and pulled out a large handful, tactfully scattering it about the ground little by little. The chickens excitedly dashed about, downing the food almost as quickly as it fell from my hand. When I finished with one handful, I grabbed another and spread it around as well, ensuring that every bird got its fill.

Standing a short distance away was Apple Bloom, who was carrying a basket full of eggs away from the chicken coop. She was looking as cozy as ever in her winter attire, complemented by the brand new pair of snow boots I had bought her for Hearth’s Warming. She looked over at me as she passed by, shooting me a quick grin. I smiled back at her as I continued feeding the chickens. She soon reached the gate of the chickens’ enclosure, opening it and stepping out before closing it again. I watched her as she walked away towards the house, absentmindedly raining birdseed down on the poor chickens’ heads.

She was my little sister, I thought to myself, my beautiful, strong, confident, feisty little sister. She was also the one I had unintentionally deprived of love and affection for so many years. She had been the one who I, in my youthful foolishness, had taken for granted and not given the attention she deserved. If there was anyone out there who deserved my friendship, it was her. She was the one I most needed to make smile, both for the sake of the past and for the future.

But what more could I do to make that happen? I was extremely grateful to have her back in my life again, and for the two of us to be on such good terms, but I still worried about her. A little voice in the back of my head constantly reminded me that I could very easily slip up and end up neglecting her yet again. I needed to show her that I cared for her just as much as I cared for Applejack, both as a man and as a friend. I wanted to show her that she didn’t have to pretend to be someone she wasn’t, that she didn’t have to compete with her big sister, in order to earn my love. I wanted her to enjoy herself, enjoy her life, and enjoy my company just as she was, without ever again feeling she wasn’t good enough.

“Apple Bloom!” I called out without thinking.

Apple Bloom stopped walking and did a half-turn, casually looking back at me. “Yeah?” she said.

There were so many things I wanted to tell her, so many things I wanted to do with her. But how can someone possibly make up for so much lost time with mere words? How can any act, however grand, fill the void left by years of loneliness? Frustrated, I quickly threw down the rest of the birdseed in my hand and exited the chicken enclosure, walking up to Apple Bloom. As I approached, Apple bloom turned fully to face me, a puzzled look on her face. I stood before her, taking a deep breath and looking into those big orange eyes of hers.

“Do you wanna...go do somethin’?” I said awkwardly.

“What do you mean?” said Apple Bloom. “You mean like...goin’ over to the treehouse sorta somethin’ or...”

“No, no! I mean...just...somethin’ fun,” I said. “Like...buildin’ a snowman.” Building a snowman? Really? That was the best I could come up with? Granted, this came from the same brilliant mind that thought getting into a snowball fight with one of the strongest women in town was a good idea, but still. Apple Bloom was a grown woman; she probably hadn’t done something as childish as building a snowman in years.

She looked at me as if I had just suggested that we paint the barn with pink polka dots. “So...you’re askin’ me if I wanna shirk my chores, run off with you, and go play around in the snow like a kid?” she said.

“Well...yeah,” I said so unconfidently that my words almost sounded like a question.

For an awkward moment, Apple Bloom stared at me, her face frozen in an expression of utter bewilderment. Then, slowly, her mouth stretched into a wide smile and her eyes lit up like twinkling stars. “Heck yeah, I wanna build a snowman!” she proudly announced. Before I could react, she set down her basket of eggs on a nearby crate, grabbed my hand, and pulled me off in the direction of the orchard. “C’mon!”

Within moments, we were amongst the trees, moving deep enough in that nobody would see us slacking off. As soon as we found a good spot, we stopped and got to work rolling up a huge ball of snow for our creation. It had been a long time since I had built a proper snowman, and Apple Bloom admitted that she was similarly out of practice, but neither of us let that stop us. We both put our backs into rolling up one ball of snow after the other, making a tower of three progressively smaller balls. It was a bit more work than I anticipated, but she stayed by my side the whole time, smiling and laughing right along with me.

I soon lost track of time, but eventually, the two of us put the finishing touches on our creation and stepped back to admire it. Three misshapen lumps of dirty snow formed a shape that somewhat resembled the figure of a man if one squinted at it long enough. Scraggly twigs stuck out of its body, one on either side of its torso and one in the center of its face. For one of its arms, we had unintentionally selected a stick that was shaped in such a way as to make the snowman appear as if he were performing a very rude gesture. Several small stones had been jammed into its face to form eyes and a crude mouth, their wildly varied size giving our snowman comically exaggerated features.

“It looks...” I began, struggling to find the words to describe such an interesting take on the traditional pattern.

“Horrible?” said Apple Bloom flatly.

We turned our heads and looked at each other for a moment before we both spontaneously burst into a fit of laughter. We laughed so hard and so long that our sides hurt and our eyes grew moist with tears. As we laughed, we came together in a hug, holding each other tightly. As our laughter finally faded, leaving us breathing heavily, we pulled back from our hug and looked into each other’s eyes. We smiled at one another, then leaned in and shared a happy, loving kiss. She threw her arms around my neck while I wrapped mine around her middle, lifting her slender body up off of the ground and spinning her around.

I set her back down again, spending a few more moments tasting her tongue before breaking the kiss. We nuzzled our faces together, staring at each other lovingly.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you too,” I whispered back.

The old wood creaked beneath my feet as I descended the staircase to the first floor of our cozy little home. The living room was dark save for the light of a small lamp sitting on a side table next to my mother’s plush reading chair. Sitting in the chair was Buttercup herself, dressed in her nightgown with a warm quilt covering her lower half. She was looking down at the pages of the book she held in her hands, happily reading with a smile on her face. The dying embers of a fire glowed in the fireplace like brilliant gemstones.

As I reached the bottom of the stairs and slowly approached her, she looked up from her book and smiled at me. “Hey, sweetie,” she said.

“Hey, Mama,” I said, smiling back at her.

“Did you have a nice day?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I chuckled. “I did.”

“And...did they have a nice day?” she asked.

“I...I think so,” I said. “I really think so.”

“Good,” she said. “One of many I hope.”

“Me too,” I said.

“Is Apple Bloom still in the shower?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I said, “but she’ll probably be out soon.”

“Alright then,” she said. “I’ll be up in a little while. Feel free to...get started without me.” Buttercup meekly looked back down at the book in her hands, returning to her reading.

I was about to turn and head back upstairs, but then I stopped, looking down at my mother. I had spent all day worrying about how I could become a better friend to my sisters, and yet, there was one more woman living under my roof who was in need of friendship. There was one more woman who needed all the love and comfort she could get, be it from a lover, or just a friend. My sisters and I had promised each other that we would do whatever it took to make our mother happy again, and I wasn’t about to ignore an opportunity to make good on that pledge.

“Mama?” I said.

Buttercup looked up from her book once again. “Yes, sweetie?” she said.

“Could you...stand up?” I said.

“What?” she said, her brow furrowing in confusion.

“Just for a second...please,” I said.

Her puzzled expression did not fade, but she slowly moved to do as I asked, setting her book aside on the table, and pulling her blanket off of her. She rose to her feet and slowly walked over to me, standing before me expectantly. Taking a deep breath, I reached down and took her right hand in my left, gently raising it up to her shoulder level. At the same time, I stepped forward and put my right hand on her back, pulling her closer to me. Buttercup’s eyes widened in confusion, but her expression melted into one of profound happiness as she realized what I was doing. She slowly lifted her left hand and placed it on my shoulder while squeezing gently with her right. We smiled at one another, then began to move.

The two of us slowly shuffled back and forth, swaying together to music that only we could hear. I had never been much of a dancer, but thankfully, I managed to avoid making too much of a fool of myself. We aimlessly wandered around the room, letting our instincts guide our feet. As we danced, we stared into each other’s eyes, letting them do the talking for us. Buttercup’s beautiful blue-green eyes seemed to sparkle with a light that came straight from her heart. There were traces of sadness in them, like the hollow echoes of things long since passed, but they were outshone by a glimmer of hope, of gratitude, and of genuine happiness.

I don’t know how long we spent like that, me gazing upon her beautiful smile, her cute little nose, her rosy cheeks, and her long orange curls. Eventually, her hand slid out of mine, moving down my arm and up to my shoulder. She leaned in and wrapped her arms around me, burying her face in the crook of my neck. I wrapped my arms around her back and held her against me, diving into the sea of orange before me and nuzzling her head. We stayed like that, slowly rocking side to side for a time that could have been seconds or hours.

“I love you,” I whispered.

“I love you too,” she whispered back.

Our moment of bliss was eventually interrupted by the sound of an opening door upstairs, followed by footsteps on creaky floorboards, then another door closing shut. The two of us stopped swaying, the sound unceremoniously pulling us back to reality.

“That’d be Apple Bloom then,” said Buttercup, her tone bordering between that of a statement and a question. I softly grunted an affirmative. “I reckon she’ll...wanna get started soon.”

“Yep,” I said unenthusiastically.

We slowly pulled apart, looking into each other’s eyes once again. Buttercup smiled, placing her hands aside my head and leaning in for a kiss. I lowered my head and closed my eyes, pressing my lips against hers. It was a chaste kiss, soft, gentle, and not even that long, but there was more love in it than the most wild, sloppy tongue-wrestling could convey. As her warm lips left mine, I smiled at her, and she smiled back. She reached down and took my hand, lacing her fingers between mine and squeezing gently. I squeezed her back, and together, we turned and walked upstairs.

A combination of intense laughter and pleasured wails filled the bedroom as Applejack approached her climax. I was leaning back against the pillows of Buttercup’s bed, holding her in my arms with her back pressed against my chest. I had her trapped in a tight embrace, pinning her arms to her sides while tickling her armpits, her stomach, and her neck. I had my legs wrapped around hers, keeping them spread wide and allowing Apple Bloom easy access to her pussy. Apple Bloom was busy pumping her fingers in and out of Applejack’s juicy folds while gently sucking on her clit.

It had been several minutes since we had begun, gradually working Applejack up through a combination of playful tickles and more sensual touches. Based on the way she squealed and the way she thrashed and wiggled in my grasp, I could tell that our hard work would pay off very soon. Apple Bloom and I exchanged a quick glance, wordlessly agreeing on what had to be done. I leaned down and pressed my mouth against Applejack’s neck, tickling her sensitive skin with my tongue while burying my fingers in the soft flesh of her armpits. At the same time, Apple Bloom increased the speed of her thrusts, ramming her fingers into Applejack’s love canal with a furious vigor.

Applejack immediately let loose a series of loud, stuttering screams, her voice struggling to convey the pleasure she was receiving from the myriad of sensations assaulting her mind. Apple Bloom and I kept up our dual-assault for several more moments, pushing her further and further until, inevitably, Applejack finally snapped. She threw back her head and howled in ecstasy, her voice growing higher until it tapered off into a shrill squeal. Her body seized violently as she came, and it took me a tremendous effort to hold her still. Down below, Apple Bloom’s fingers just kept going, working the tender folds and coaxing out a flood of Applejack’s warm juices.

Eventually, the flood died down and Applejack’s shaking became mere twitches as she rode out the last few waves of her orgasm. She rested her head on my shoulder, her eyes clamped shut as she sucked in air to refresh herself. Apple Bloom and I had calmed down as well, caressing Applejack’s skin slowly and sensually with our fingers and tongues. While I waited for Apple Bloom to clean her up down below, I placed gentle kisses on Applejack’s neck and cheek while stroking her breasts. Soon enough, Apple Bloom rose up and crawled up onto us, carefully lying down on top of Applejack and squeezing her between us. We smiled and came together for a kiss, giving me a chance to taste Applejack’s sweet nectar on Apple Bloom’s tongue.

We lied like that for a little while, our naked bodies rubbing together in a loving and sensual cuddle. Soon afterward, Apple Bloom and I felt Applejack’s lips brush up against our faces and realized she was trying to join in. The two of us happily readjusted and pressed our lips against those of our exhausted big sister, drawing her into a slow, passionate three-way kiss. We wrapped our tongues around each other just as we wrapped our legs and arms around each other, holding each other closely. We kissed for a little while, eventually breaking off as a silent signal passed between us. We nuzzled our faces together, staring into each other’s eyes dreamily and chuckling softly.

Apple Bloom glanced over to the side, towards our audience of one. “You doin’ alright over there?” she asked playfully.

I turned my head and looked over at Buttercup, who was lying on her side next to us. She was naked except for the very wet pair of panties clinging to her hips. With one of her hands, she was clutching one of her massive breasts, kneading it gently and teasing her nipple. Her other hand was jammed into her soaked underwear, slowly stroking her lower lips. She was breathing heavily and fidgeting, our erotic display of love clearly having gotten to her. She looked at us with half-lidded eyes, smiling widely. She nodded her head and grunted an affirmative in response to Apple Bloom’s query.

My sisters and I chuckled, then slowly climbed off of each other and crawled over to our mother. I lied down behind her, wrapping my arms around her middle and spooning her. Applejack lied down in front of her, pressing her breasts up against hers and squishing them together. Apple Bloom carefully lied down on top of all of us, her slender body feeling as light as a feather. The cuddle pile complete, we leaned in and planted a barrage of kisses on Buttercup’s neck and face. Buttercup moaned softly and kissed us back, nuzzling her face into ours.

“I still can’t get over how much you like that,” said Buttercup to Applejack. “I can understand wantin’ a little tickle to get you warmed up, but...you really go all out with it, don’t you?”

“Er...yeah,” said Applejack blushing and lowering her gaze.

“Oh, ain’t nothin’ to be ashamed of sweetheart,” said Buttercup, giving Applejack’s nose a quick peck. “I think it’s very cute.”

“Ain’t it?” said Apple Bloom, giving Applejack a kiss on her cheek. “She’s our big tickley teddy bear.”

“And you,” said Buttercup to Apple Bloom. “I ain’t never known a woman who liked havin’ her feet played with that much.” I could certainly believe her when she said that. The way Apple Bloom moaned and whimpered while I worshipped her pretty little toes and pumped her full of seed, as I had done earlier, made it perfectly clear just how much she enjoyed it.

“Well, I mean...I like it all over, but...yeah,” she said, nervously chuckling. The rest of us laughed along with her, giving her kisses as well.

“Mama?” I whispered.

Buttercup looked over her shoulder at me. “Yes, sweetie?” she whispered back.

“Let us finish you off tonight,” I said softly, but firmly.

Buttercup’s gaze dropped and she pursed her lips. “Sweetie...” she began.

“Let us do it, Mama,” said Apple Bloom. “Please? I don’t like you havin’ to take care of yourself every night when we’re right here.”

“She’s right,” said Applejack. “You’ve done so much for us; let us do somethin’ for you now. I promise we’ll be gentle and...we won’t do anythin’ you don’t want us to do.”

“Oh, you three,” Buttercup sighed, a smile returning to her lips, “I know. I know y’all know what you’re doin’ and...you’d never do anythin’ to hurt me. That’s not why I’ve been...draggin’ my feet so much; that was never the reason. It’s one thing for me to...help you out and...give you pointers. I’m your mama; I’m supposed to do whatever I can for my babies. But that’s also why I can’t bring myself to go further. I wouldn’t wanna have to depend on y’all for somethin’ like that. It would feel like I was...takin’ advantage of my children.”

“You wouldn’t be takin’ advantage of us!” said Apple Bloom. “We know what you want and we wanna give it to you.”

“We know you want us to be happy, but...we want you to be happy too,” said Applejack. “Don’t you like it when...we do things together?”

“I...I’ll admit I...do like it,” said Buttercup. “In fact, I...I love it. I love the way y’all hold me and...kiss me and...say nice things about me. But to go further than that...for you three to...love me like that...it’d feel...selfish.”

“It ain’t selfish to lean on your family,” said Applejack. “Especially when you really need it.”

“And besides,” I said, “we’re not just your family...we’re your friends. Friends look out for one another and...help each other when they need it. And they don’t have to worry about takin’ advantage of each other either. There’s no debts between friends...right girls?” My sisters smiled and nodded their agreement. “We are your friends, aren’t we, Mama?”

“Of course y’all are my friends,” said Buttercup, smiling at me. “Y’all’ve been my best friends since they day you were born. I’ve always loved havin’ you by my side and...you’ve always found ways to make me happy. I guess this is all just...one more way of makin’ me happy.”

“You’ll always be our family, Mama,” said Applejack. “But if it helps you to think of us as...just your friends while we’re...doin’ things like this...I wouldn’t mind. I don’t think they would mind either.”

“Not at all,” said Apple Bloom.

“Whatever makes you comfortable...Buttercup,” I said.

Buttercup chuckled softly. “Friends...with benefits. Ain’t that it?” she said. She was silent for a moment, then sighed heavily. “Y’all are right. It ain’t right of me to...keep my friends from doin’ good by me. I’d never do that to my other friends. I guess I just...couldn’t help but see y’all as bein’ just my family...as just my children. But now that you bring it up...I think I would like that. I think I would feel more comfortable if you three...treated me as a friend...not just your mama. I’d like it if you three did...call me Buttercup.”

“Would...would that make it okay...Buttercup?” said Apple Bloom, feeling out the name as if it were foreign to her.

“I...I think it would,” said Buttercup, smiling up at us. “At least...I’d be willin’ to...give it a shot.”

My sisters and I smiled, then leaned in towards Buttercup once again. We buried her in an avalanche of sloppy, playful kisses, covering her face while holding her tightly against us. Buttercup struggled to keep up with us, moving her lips back and forth between the three of us and giggling to herself. We laughed along, nuzzling her face and kissing her cheeks when we didn’t have our tongues in her mouth. Eventually, all three of us converged on Buttercup’s plush, feminine lips, drawing her into an erotic four-way kiss. With our mouths mashing together, our four tongues were free to engage in an intense wrestling match between us, sliding, twirling, and wrapping around each other.

While we kissed, our legs entwined and rubbed together, and our hands wandered over each other’s bodies. My sisters and I payed special attention to Buttercup, wanting to give her the love and attention we had been dying to give her for a while. We cupped her massive breasts, sinking our fingers into her flesh and kneading it gently. We took her thick nipples between our fingers, gently squeezing, caressing, and even twisting the stiffening nubs. We reached down behind her and took hold of the twin globes of flesh that passed for her butt cheeks, running our hands over their immense curvature. Last, but not least, we reached down between her legs, lightly stroking the smooth, plump lips of her pussy.

A steady stream of whimpers and soft moans flowed from Buttercup’s mouth, only interrupted by the three sets of lips fighting to muffle them. She wriggled and squirmed in our grasp, the combination of six hands squeezing and teasing her soft flesh driving her wild. When her hips started bucking forward, seeking out greater stimulation than our light teasing provided, we knew she was ready. My sisters and I opened our eyes and looked at each other, exchanging a silent signal. As one, we removed our lips from Buttercup’s, thin trails of saliva connecting them, moving downward. We kissed our way over her chin, down her neck, and arrived at her chest, where our true challenge awaited us.

Each one of Buttercup’s massive mammaries was an awe-inspiring sight by itself, but together, they created a spectacle that filled women with envy and men (and some women) with single-minded desire. We gently pushed her onto her back to give us a better view, then hovered there above them, speechless. When we could hold off our rising lust no longer, my sisters and I buried our faces in the ocean of soft, feminine flesh before us. While there were three of us, there was more than enough of Buttercup to go around, so we all ended up with full hands, full mouths, or both. We went at our task gently, but passionately, worshiping her body like the precious treasure it was.

Buttercup moaned loudly in response to our touch, biting her lip and looking down on us with lustful eyes. We nuzzled our faces into her breasts, reveling in the feel of her silken skin on ours. Our tongues swirled around her wide areolae, drawing circles that slowly grew smaller and smaller. Her thick pink nipples, jutting proudly from the crests of her breasts, were each given a thorough tongue bath consisting of quick flicks, long, slow licks, and powerful sucks. There being only two of them, we changed places every once in a while, two of us tending to her nipples while the third buried their face in the long valley of her cleavage. Before long, there was not a single inch of those breasts that had not been kissed, licked, or sucked.

By the time I finally decided that she had had enough of mere teasing, Buttercup had already been reduced to a quivering mess. She breathed heavily, her bountiful chest rising and falling with every breath she took. Moans, whimpers, and barely intelligible exclamations blended together and echoed into our ears, letting us know that our work was definitely paying off. Grinning mischievously, I began kissing my way down her breasts and across her plump tummy, leaving Applejack and Apple Bloom behind to suckle on her nipples. When my lips touched the wet fabric of her panties, I stopped, sitting up and taking hold of them. I locked eyes with Buttercup, staring at her intensely as I slowly removed her underwear.

The panties glided over her massive cheeks, eventually arriving at her plump thighs. Buttercup tentatively raised her legs into the air, allowing me to keep pulling her panties up. When they reached her ankles, I quickly slid them off of her feet and tossed them aside. I helped Buttercup lower her legs to the bed again, then placed my hands on her thighs and gently forced them apart. Sitting there between them, fully on display, were the big, plump lips of her pussy. The skin was smooth, pale pink, and already glistening with her warm juices. For a moment, I simply sat there, gazing down upon it silently; my sisters paused in their ministrations and joined me, staring at our mother’s honeypot wide-eyed.

“Oh, sweet Celestia,” said Applejack under her breath.

I slowly moved down towards it, bringing my face within a few inches of her skin, close enough for her to feel the caress of my hot breath. So enthralled was I that I hardly knew where to begin. Acting on instinct, I leaned in and placed the gentlest of kisses right between her thick, plump lips, eliciting an adorable whimper. I kept going, planting kiss after kiss on her lips and the surrounding area, throwing in a few long, slow licks as well. Shortly after I began, Applejack and Apple Bloom lied down on the bed and brought their faces in as well, joining me in tenderly worshipping Buttercup’s womanhood.

As I lapped up the trickle of liquid that issued forth from within her depths, I couldn’t help but notice her distinctive flavor. While the nectar of her flower had the same distinctive taste of raw feminine sexuality that I had become familiar with in my time with my sisters, there was something else there as well. She had a sort of refined, subtle taste to her that was difficult to describe. If my sisters were apple juice, I thought to myself, then Buttercup was a fine mulled cider, the rich, complex taste of which made up for what it lacked in terms of intensity and raw sweetness. Whatever it was, I absolutely loved it, and judging by the way my sisters enthusiastically licked it up, they did as well.

After teasing Buttercup for a little while with kisses, licks, and the gentle sucking of her clit, Apple Bloom looked up at me, her gaze sultry, but demanding. “Lie down on the bed,” she said. I was momentarily confused, but I had learned long ago that going along with her ideas typically had very pleasurable results, so I did as she asked. I crawled over and lied down on my back next to Buttercup, already getting an idea of what my sister was planning.

“Buttercup,” said Apple Bloom, “sit up.”

“Okay,” said Buttercup tentatively, doing as she was told.

“Don’t worry; you’ll love this,” said Apple Bloom. She leaned in close and whispered something in Buttercup’s ear, grinning wickedly as she did.

Buttercup gasped, quickly glancing back at me before looking at Apple Bloom again. “Are you sure?” she said.

“Oh, yeah,” said Apple Bloom casually. “He loves doin’ this.”

Buttercup looked back at me for a moment and gulped, then slowly crawled over towards my head. As I had predicted she would, Buttercup tentatively lifted a leg over my head and knelt above me, facing my feet. Hanging ominously above my face was one of the largest butts I had ever laid eyes on. I knew my mother had a sizable rear end, but to see it up close and personal like that took my breath away. Each one of her massive cheeks had more soft flesh in it than some women had in both cheeks combined. They ballooned out from her body for an impressive distance, taking up most of my field of view even as she knelt about a foot above me. I had never had any trouble taking Applejack or Apple Bloom on my face before, but looking up at Buttercup, I worried slightly for the well-being of my neck.

“Sweetie, I’m...I’m gonna...sit on you now,” said Buttercup. “Is that alright with you?”

I swallowed, saying a quick prayer to Princess Celestia. “Go ahead,” I said, trying to sound confident. “Don’t worry about me.”

Those glorious globes began slowly descending towards me, inch by inch. I was reminded of the sight of the moon being lowered below the horizon every morning, but instead of just one heavenly body, there were two. My heart pounded in my chest, spurred on by a potent combination of fear and arousal. Her cheeks touched my face slightly before the rest of her did, the silky soft pillows parting to either side as I was forced into the valley between them. I felt my head being gradually engulfed as she settled in, finally bringing her moist lips up to mine. As she rested her significant body weight on me, my head was pushed back into the soft mattress. By the time she finally stopped moving, I was well and truly smothered, my entire face buried under a mountain of woman.

“You alright down there?” asked Applejack, her voice muffled by the thick flesh covering my ears.

Despite my earlier trepidation, I was actually feeling pretty good. Buttercup’s pussy was not pressed against my lips very tightly, allowing me to breathe if I opened my mouth widely enough. The scant amounts of air that I was able to get through my nose was scented with Buttercup’s potent feminine musk, the smell of which fueled my growing lust, but also made me feel strangely comforted, perhaps because it was the smell of my beloved mother. Of course, the feel of her weighty cheeks resting on my face was more than enough to make up for any discomfort I might have been feeling, her butt trapping me in a snug, loving embrace.

Rather than make an attempt at answering back, I instead took a deep breath, then pressed my lips against Buttercup’s, commencing my assault upon her most sensitive spot. I stuck out my tongue and pressed it against her skin, slowly licking her from bottom to top, or top to bottom from her perspective. I immediately heard her gasp sharply, then release a stream of moans, whimpers, and whines as I continued to tease her. Her body evidently desiring more, her lips were pressed even more forcefully against mine, and her hips began to slowly hump against my face, her cheeks jiggling from the motion.

“I guess that answers that question,” said Apple Bloom.

As I teased her, I raised my hands and placed them on her wide, motherly hips, letting them wander backwards towards their true destination. They slid onto the slopes of her butt, slowly following them down, then around their sides, then back up again. I caressed every inch of those beautiful buns, squeezing them, jiggling them, and pressing them against myself even more firmly. I gently dug my fingers into her soft, plump flesh, marveling at how deep I could go before I felt the dense cores of muscle within. Buttercup’s vocalizations only grew louder and wilder in response to my touch, her pleasured wails reaching me even with my impeded hearing.

Shortly after I began, I felt the bed wiggle as my sisters readjusted and knelt down on either side of me, sitting before Buttercup. My vision being completely obscured by pale pink skin, I had no way of seeing what they did, but judging by the way Buttercup squealed, I could guess fairly easily that my sisters had both leaned down, taken one of Buttercup’s breasts in their hands, and returned their mouths to her nipples, suckling on them even more fervently than they had before. With them in position, I knew it was time to kick things up a notch. I put an end to my long, slow licks, instead placing my tongue between Buttercup’s lips and gently forcing my way through them, pushing my way up to her entrance. Taking a firm grip of her butt cheeks, I forced my tongue past her tender folds and into her pussy proper with one firm thrust.

Buttercup howled in ecstasy as I penetrated her, her body wiggling and grinding against me forcefully. While I had certainly had plenty of experience tending to a woman in that fashion over the past few months, I still went slowly and carefully, wanting to feel her out and learn the unique features of her body. I pushed myself deeper and deeper into her, feeling her soft, wet, and incredibly hot inner walls clamp down around me. I was actually a bit shocked; when she was relaxed, she did not feel quite as tight as Applejack or Apple Bloom did, but when she did tighten around me reflexively, my tongue was locked in a grip as unyielding as steel, but as soft as velvet. Thankfully, after the first few moments, she calmed down enough to allow me pass through with a manageable level of difficulty.

My tongue slithered back and forth, side to side, exploring every nook and cranny of Buttercup’s passageway. I payed close attention to how she squealed and how she squirmed when I rubbed up against certain spots, making a mental note of them for later. Eventually, after pressing my mouth against her lips as tightly as I could, I hit the limit of my reach, my short tongue a poor substitute for the body part her love canal was meant to accommodate. As I could not go further, I began pulling back out of her, fighting her tight grip just as I had going in. Just before I emerged completely, I again reversed course and began a cycle of slow, forceful thrusting, pushing as far as I could into her with every stroke before pulling back again.

For several long, pleasurable minutes, the four of us continued our act of incestuous love. I continued to pump my tongue in and out of Buttercup, my thrusts growing steadily faster every time. I continued to play with her big, warm butt, loving every second of its immense weight pressing down on me. My lungs were filled with her intoxicating scent, a pleasurable combination of sweat, sex, and her usual, motherly smell, with every breath I took. Applejack and Apple Bloom continued to play with Buttercup’s breasts while also exchanging sloppy kisses with her, my only clue to this being the occasional partial muffling of her pleasured wails. Buttercup’s body jerked about more and more violently, slamming down onto me and furiously humping my face. It was no surprise to me that all of this soon pushed Buttercup to her peak, then pushed her straight over it.

When I heard the torrent of vocalizations coming from Buttercup’s mouth, an unnamable mix of screams, wails, and whimpered words, grow high and frantic, I knew that it was time. Acting fast, I opened my mouth as wide as I could, taking in a lungful of fresh air through the meager opening I created. As soon as I was done, I once again locked my mouth against her sopping wet lips and resumed my thrusting, working her as quickly and as forcefully as my tired tongue could go, focusing on her most sensitive spots. I squeezed her butt cheeks, gently kneading and massaging them as if I were flattening pizza dough. Buttercup’s powerful hips bounced up and down on me at a frightening speed before suddenly crashing down one final time, burying my head in a tomb of soft, warm, feminine flesh.

Her plush thighs squeezed me from the sides, but they did not stop me from hearing Buttercup’s explosive scream of ecstasy. Her body shook, spasming violently above me and making her plump flesh jiggle like gelatin. My tongue felt like it was having the life squeezed out of it as her inner walls clamped down around it, but I forced it to keep moving throughout the entirety of her climax. A flood of her sweet nectar rushed forth from her folds and straight into my mouth, which I eagerly swallowed down as quickly as it came. Up above, Applejack and Apple Bloom presumably kept up their teasing as well, tending to Buttercup’s upper half as I tended to her lower half.

Buttercup rode out wave after intense wave of pleasure, her spasms and wails letting us know exactly when each of them hit her. As the seconds dragged on, however, they gradually grew weaker, her body and voice calming proportionately. Eventually, the last few waves had come and gone, leaving her twitching and breathing heavily as she enjoyed her afterglow. I pulled my weary tongue out of her, hearing a whimpering moan as I slid past her tender folds. I tried to pull back my mouth and take a breath, but because of how firmly she had planted herself on me, I could not do it. Feeling my lungs start to ache for need of oxygen, I desperately grunted for help while rapidly tapping Buttercup’s butt.

“Shoot!” said Applejack a second before Buttercup’s limp body was pushed back enough to uncover my mouth. I gasped, taking deep lungfuls of air into me as quickly as I could.

“Are you okay, Anon?” asked Apple Bloom frantically.

As soon as my lungs were soothed and my brain calmed, I began to chuckle. I raised a hand from where it lay on Buttercup’s skin and gave them a thumbs-up. Moments later, I felt the tremendous weight sitting on my face lessened and realized that Buttercup was getting off of me. Or rather, it might be more accurate to say that Applejack and Apple Bloom lifted Buttercup’s half-unconscious body up and off of me, carefully lying her down on the bed next to me. When she was situated, they crawled down and got between her legs, gently lapping up the remaining juices coating Buttercup’s skin.

I looked over at Buttercup, my mother, my friend, and now my friend with benefits. Her eyes were closed and her mouth was hanging open, sucking in much-needed air after her exhausting ordeal. I scooted closer to her, reaching up and gently turning her head to face me. Buttercup lifted her heavy eyelids just enough to see me, staring at me with eyes glazed over with pleasure. She smiled weakly at me, soft moans escaping her lips as my sisters licked her. I smiled back at her and nuzzled my face against hers, softly stroking her cheek. I planted gentle kisses on her lips, which she attempted to reciprocate as best she could.

Applejack and Apple Bloom soon finished getting Buttercup clean, climbing up and joining the two of us where we lied. Applejack lied down at Buttercup’s side, across from me, and Apple Bloom carefully lowered herself onto Buttercup’s chest. The three of us wrapped our arms around each other, hugging Buttercup between us and bringing our faces together. My sisters and I leaned in and shared a sloppy three-way kiss, tasting Buttercup on each other’s lips and tongues. We then turned our attention to the woman in question, planting a barrage of soft, gentle kisses on Buttercup’s face.

“Oh, sweeties,” Buttercup whispered in between kisses. “Anon, Apple Bloom, Applejack...thank you. Thank you so much. That felt...that felt so good.” She chuckled softly. “That felt so good to have...someone else touch me again. It’s been so long. I...I haven’t finished that hard in...so long.”

“Well, there’s more where that came from,” said Apple Bloom.

“If you want it, that is,” I said.

“I...I do,” said Buttercup. “I really do. I don’t know if that makes me a bad mother or not, but...I want it.”

“You ain’t a bad mom,” said Applejack firmly.

“Yeah! You’re the best mom in the world!” said Apple Bloom.

“And don’t you forget it!” I said.

Buttercup looked at each of us in turn, then smiled and closed her eyes. “My precious babies,” she said. “I love you three so much.”

“We love you too, Mama,” my sisters and I said together.

We snuggled closer together, my sisters and I resting our heads beside Buttercup’s and closing our eyes as well. I reveled in the moment of comfort, savoring every second of it. I loved all three of them so much. They were my lovers, my friends, and most importantly, my family, and nothing in the whole wide world would ever change that.